Search Results

07 His Decision “What do you mean?” My brows drew together in worry. I wouldn’t be safe? Why wouldn’t I? It worked all the years before. “You’re not going back to your hut during the Mating Moon tonight.” He clarified. My brow furrowed as I gave him a questioning look. I reached over the leaves to grab my sketchbook. Thinking I would grab it and flee. Jaecar was scaring me. But he slapped a hand over atop it. Holding it firmly enough I couldn’t pull it away. Eventually my gaze drifted from the book slowly back to his face. My stomach dropping. “Yes. I am.” I said more firmly. “As soon as we leave here, I’m going.” “No.” His solid green gaze burned into me, and I felt the need to evade it. “I’ve chosen you for my mate.” “You can’t!” “I have. Since you haven’t chosen one for yourself, the Alpha is perilously close to selecting one for you. We’re going to meet about it here shortly.” What? “About finding a mate for me?” “For all the young ones.” I noticed he kindly refrained from using that word I hated. Breedables. I tried to toss him off, but I was a little thing, and he was one of the strongest males in the pack. One of the border guards. What prayer have I to dislodge him? Suddenly, coming out here every day with him seemed very dangerous. What had I been thinking? *** He was watching my emotions pour over my face. Waiting. “You can’t just do that!” Determination locked my chin. “I already have. I’ve lured you out of your hut and I have you. And when it's time tonight, I'll spill my wolf seed in you and mark you as mine.” The Hell you will! I glared hotly at him. “You can’t!” I voiced my objection. He has to be jesting! The Jaecar I knew would never say such things to me! “I can.” His mouth whitened. “And I will. If I don't, someone else will.” *** I shook my head, refusing to listen. Who are you? “You can’t be the man I know.” “The one you thought your friend.” He sneered the word. “Come on, Samantha. I’ve tried enough to warn you. You just wouldn’t listen.” I chewed my lip. Was that what he was trying to do last night? Why he’d kissed me? He sighed. "You’ve gone too long without a mate, Samantha. How long did you think Draven would stand for it?” I did know that the alpha expected all the females of breeding age to soon be reproducing heirs for the pack. Edrick, Draven’s father, had wanted that for us until he was killed by the NightHunters Alpha. *** I lurched up again. Trying to buck Jaecar off me, but he wouldn’t budge. “Come on, Samantha. You’ve been drawing me all these years. Fixated on my face and it hasn’t occurred to you it's because, at the core of it, we’re mates.” “I don’t see you as my mate! You said last night you had one picked out.” His eyes went hooded as he gave me a long look. He meant me! Okay. Calm down. I tried to slow my breathing. Tried to think. But my heart was pounding and there was thrumming in my ears that made rational thought impossible. Feeling overwhelmingly panicked I began striking his shoulders with my fists. “Get off of me, Jaecar!” He caught my wrists and pinned them above my head in one of his large hands. “Be realistic, Sam. There are nearly forty unmated male wolves in our pack. And there are seven of you females of breeding age. Some of you will not only be taken tonight but have to be shared with multiple males to keep pack peace. I don’t want you to endure that. You’ll undoubtedly suffer enough at my hands…” His gaze fell to the leaves next to me and for a moment he looked suddenly, deeply morose. But though I recognized the look, I was unable to think about anything other than my own distress in that moment. *** I knew what he’d said was true, but I’d always thought he would protect me. I thought, somehow that he’d look out for me forever. “Why would you do this to me?” I blinked at him in shock. “It’s me!" “I know. That’s why I’m disinclined to share...” He said bitterly. “Jaecar!” I objected. Struggling against his viselike hold. I have to get back to my hut and lock myself in. Cower throughout the night armed with knife to protect myself. As I have all the Mating Moons prior to this one. “Shh...” Jaecar whispered almost against my lips. “I could’ve not told you. I could’ve kept you out here until later and just taken you when the moon unleashed my beast.” 08 Hole in a Tree He trailed a finger down my cheek with his free hand. “But out of courtesy to you, I’m telling you what’ll happen in a few short hours so you can prepare yourself.” “I’ll never be prepared, Jaecar.” I said defiantly. “And I’ll never forgive you if you do this.” I felt the spark in my blue eyes that indicated I intended every hateful word. “That much,” He sighed. “I already figured.” *** I was shocked when Jaecar sat up and unwound a long length of rope from around his waist. He’s really going to do this? I fought in truth then rolling onto my belly to try and crawl away. “You’re not tying me up!” He caught one of my legs and spun it across him, so I was flipped back onto my back. Grasping my sketchbook as my hand rolled over it. For some reason, it still felt important to me. He lurched forward to hop astride my hips, rope in hand. Prepared to bind me. I took his movement as an opportunity, and as he leapt up, I skid down between his legs before he could drop his weight. Using my immense flexibility, to fold back onto my feet and lurch into a sprint. My sketchbook thunked to the mossy forest floor. Abandoned as I ran. Steering along the wide creek. So frantic, I missed the narrow bridge. *** He’s gaining on me. He was large and fast. As one of the border guard, his body was well-honed to relentlessly run-down interlopers. We’d raced many times before and I knew he’d soon be overtaking me if I didn’t do something. Swiping up a heavy bit of wood I turned around and hurled it at him. It caught him off-guard. Hitting him in the middle and knocking the air from him. Forcing him to pause and clutch his gut as he huffed for air. I took full advantage of the head start and sprinted. Until finding one of my other favorite trees. An old cottonwood. I caught a low branch and tucked my feet. Swinging my body in an arc and into the hollow near the branch. Dropping down into the tree. The hole was high enough above me, there’d be no getting me out of this one without my cooperation. Unlike the oak, this one was too narrow. I liked spots like this where I could wedge in the tree by spreading my knees and elbows and then sketch from the tree window, unseen by any intruders. I never thought I’d be hiding from Jaecar. After a few moments of silence, I shimmied up the inside of the tree to just peer over the bottom of the hole. He was standing in the grove. Slowly gazing at the trees. “I know you’re here, Samantha. I’m going to find you. You can’t hide from me.” Yes, I can. “Don’t forget who I am.” He reminded. “I regularly rundown things far more formidable than you." Not today, Jaecar. *** "Come out!” He barked impatiently. I jerked at the commanding note in his voice. Tempted to emerge. Sensing the consequence of his mounting anger would be high. “I could be gentle with you. Kind. But if you make me work for it...” His voice trailed off. The warning in it clear. I peered out the hole again and saw him slowly rotating to scan the trees. His black hair cut close around his ears and at the back of his neck. His vicious eyes alert as he searched around for me. Scanning horizontally through the trees. He was a large male. Broad-shouldered and tall he was built well for combat. His chest was large. Spanning wide and thickly muscled. Tapering to his narrow hips and the long length of his legs in the black pants. But his movements were rigid. Purposeful. He’s angry. It was as apparent when he turned as it had been in that strange, rare note in his voice. Just as his gaze reached my hiding spot, I crouched further down into the tree to hide from his keen study. I carefully controlled my breathing. Forcing my heart to slow so I wouldn’t draw his attention with its frantic note. A steady heartbeat in the woods is nothing of importance. I was praying that he would soon have to go to the camp meeting he’d mentioned earlier. He can’t search for me forever. But I wondered how long he had. He’d neglected to say the time. “Then it’ll be you that suffers the appetite I’ve built in searching for you...” 09 Waiting Me Out Hunger for the flesh he means. I’d succeeded in slowing my heart, but it was thrumming so hard I feared he’d hear it. But the tree was dense and good at masking such sounds. One of the thickest ones in these woods. I hoped it’d serve me well now. “Samantha!” He barked. “Have it your way!” From where I was ducked within the tree, I could hear his boots crunching over the twigs as he turned looking for a track or a sign of movement. His voice carrying from various directions as he turned his back then rounded again. “But don’t forget it’s me.” He persisted. “I know everything about you.” I felt a bloom of a fear as I wondered how true that was. He does know a lot about me. I’d never felt the need to keep things from him. Thinking him my only friend save Lyra Lani. “There’s nowhere you can go, nowhere you can hide that I won’t soon find you...” His words were so ominous I wondered if it was his version of a promise. *** He’s right. He does know too much about me. How could I be so careless? Foolish, foolish girl! I cursed myself. My stomach growled and I cringed. Cradling a hand to it and holding my breath for fear his head would pop through the hole and demand I come out. I won’t. I decided right then and there. And he can’t get me out. I sat in that tree until long after I knew he’d gone. He’d likely be doubling back to check around my hut. He’d often told me scared creatures will typically run home at the first opportunity. Which means that’s where he’ll be waiting. *** My stomach growled again. And my cheeks puffed as I held my breath in panic. Nothing. I was safe. I remembered we’d discussed the elderberries earlier but never gone. I haven’t eaten since yesterday. And with the Mating Moon, my appetite would be in full swing. Then my stomach will really begin growling. I needed to get food in my belly or hiding would be no use. It was bad enough that my female scent would be heightened with the moon’s rising. Sending all the males into a sexual frenzy. They’d tear down the tree to find me, once the moon was at full height, if they caught my stomach growling. I crept up to peer from the hollow. Nothing. I slipped from it like being born. Serpenting to the ground before letting my toes unhook from the ledge and drop me to my hands. I rolled to my feet and looked around cautiously. No Jaecar. Safe. *** Jaecar was positioned crouched on a limb. Elbows braced on his knees as he waited. Watching below. Now and again the wind carried her scent up to him from nearby. He nearly moaned at the pleasure of it. Knowing the Mating Moon was coming in just a few hours. Though he’d resented Draven forcing his hand, the idea was becoming more appealing to him every moment. And despite what he’d shouted to Sam he wasn’t angry at her. He knew she wouldn’t be who she was if she didn’t attempt some savvy escape. He closed his eyes and felt the sun wafting through the trees to warm his cheek and shoulders. A slight breeze stirring his hair across his forehead and the dusting of short whiskers along his chin. For a moment he could envision it was her naked below him. Warm and wet and willing. Her legs slowly parting for him and her feminine scent drowning his wolf. Making his beast growl hungrily in his throat. Her pale skin made the pale pink of her nipples seem that much darker. It trailed down to the flat of her belly and her small navel. Which flared into her slim hips. Adept for running. She was so petite that he knew fitting inside her would feel like sinking into a well-suited glove. Her walls easing around him as if wanting to suck him further. Her breaths coming in quick pants as her body adjusted to being filled by a man’s flesh. He envisioned his eyes roving over her. Her legs lifting to circle around him. Her heels locking behind his ass to keep him grasped to her. Straining to meet him while she moaned wantonly. Begging for more. Begging to be filled. Jaecar realized he was perilously close to needing to throw her down and fill her now, so aroused by the images he’d conjured that his animal was willing to hunt her. Now. Just then he glimpsed movement below. *** I was oblivious to the fact that Jaecar was in the tree, several branches above the hollow, waiting for me to come out. Patiently twirling a leaf between his fingertips. He’d known exactly where I was. He did indeed know all my favorite spots. But I thought I’d made a particularly slick get away as I crept around the branches. Peering behind the tree trunk to make sure he was nowhere nearby. Missing him just above me. Jaecar had known he’d not be able to pull me out of this particular tree. The opening was far too narrow. The leaf he’d gripped fell from his fingers, floating down behind the tree, once he saw me twining from the entrance. He braced himself on the branch. Ready to hop down. But knowing startling me too quickly, would just drive me back into this tree. Or another. I was so careful in my quiet steps and in peering ahead, that I had no idea he was a shadow on my heels, as I forewent the elderberry bushes. Knowing I couldn’t stop there because it was possible, he’d be lying in wait there too. Remembering his words, his reminder of how well he knew me. I’ll have to find food elsewhere. 10 His Ensnarement I headed straight for a stand of shrubs where I had a small snap box tucked under, filled with dried meat for snacking, as I checked my traps. I snatched a handful and heard the skid of something heavy. Feeling something snatch my ankle. Oh, no! At first, I thought it was Jaecar gripping me. I turned looking down but saw no one on the ground. I looked down as I was dragged a distance. Starting to be leveraged up was only stopped by Jaecar’s fist catching the rope and holding it up near his shoulder to keep it from falling further. It clearly weighed more than me and him holding it up was all that was keeping me from going further up into the trees. Principles of leverage. Even I understood that. Keeping the large trunk behind him from toppling down and leaving me swinging. Easy prey for the pack later. I envisioned myself dangling there. One leg hooked and completely vulnerable as they sniffed me out. Attempting to change into the wolf, would do nothing to get me free. They’d find me there and likely lower me enough merely to have me. They could drop me far enough down to have my skirts tossed around my head and shoulders while I hung upside down. Then they could lean over me and brutally enter me while the most I could do, folded on the ground would be to flail and punch at his ankles. Trying weakly to fight while they penetrated me. Hard. Over and over again. I’ll die. There’s far too many. I knew Jaecar was right about how many there were. What would I do if forty wolves showed up to breed me? And when they needed breaks between, they could simply let the boulder go back up. Please don’t let it go. Don’t leave me here. I sent him a pleading look. Brown eyes huge with desperation. *** “H-how’d you know?” I blurted. I could’ve gone a hundred places. How’d he know I’d come here first? He’d clearly set this trap for me. Designed to ensnare something far larger than a rabbit. He shrugged. “You’d not go back to the hut. Because you knew it’d be the first place I’d look. So, I eliminated that from possibilities. I knew you’d still be hungry but wouldn’t go to the elderberry bushes since we’d discussed them this morning.” He’s right. I did avoid them. “That left only one other ready supply of food.” He nodded to the bush behind me. I fumbled in the moss for a rock and hurled it at him in a desperate attempt to distract him enough I might be able to rip the rope off my ankle. He purposefully let go of the rope and I went another foot up. Despite my yelling and twisting. Only my shoulder blades on the ground when he caught it again near his hip. “Now does that really seem wise?” *** I glared at him. “What are you doing, Jaecar! Let me go!” In my struggles I was rotating around on my shoulders trying to climb up my own leg and reach the lasso around my ankle but trying to work it free was impossible. It’s tightened by my weight. I dropped back to the ground with my hands limp near my face. “You look pretty like that.” He tilted his head to look at me. “You look like the worst kind of a bastard.” I countered. He smiled somewhat wickedly. Twirling his wrist in the rope, he slid close enough to turn me and crouch by my face, lowering my feet and lifting the boulder behind him higher. “I told you what I was doing. Did you really think you could run? From me?” Yes. Or hide, more likely. “I really think none of this is happening, Jaecar. It’s not right! You can’t have me! You don’t even want me!” I floundered. “You’re just trying to protect me in your own misguided way. But this won’t happen.” His brow knitted as he slowly turned until his head was nearly as upside down as mine to give me a quizzical look. “Are you mad or blind?” *** “This is nonsense!” I tossed my arms. “What, persay, is nonsense?” “All of this!” I rolled sideways to snatch the dagger from his hip. Slitting the rope just above my foot in a single motion, and landing on my feet as they came down over me. The meat still gripped in my other hand. Meat I desperately needed. I was so hungry that I knew if I didn’t eat something soon, it would be harder to stave off my wolf later tonight. My beast will want to emerge to hunt food. And all she-wolves knew that taking wolf form under the Mating Moon was a poor decision. It’ll immediately trigger the males to do the same and make my scent twice as potent for them to hunt me down and mount me. He calmly stood and gave me a cautioning look. “I’ve warned you once. You’ll not get another from me.” He purposefully shook his head. 11 Everywhere I’d Hide! I stuck his blade in the waist of my dress and fled back toward camp. “Really, Sam?” He called after me. “Do you honestly think you’re going to get away from me?” Really, Jaecar. You bastard. He tossed his arms. “I’m a Border Guard! I hunt down intruders all night. Most nights.” “I’m not an intruder!” I tossed over my shoulder. Not slowing my pace. My animosity growing with each step. The mere fact that I was fleeing someone I had considered myself so close to was not lost on me. He wasn’t moving. Probably thinking he’ll catch up to me easily enough. He’s underestimated me. I thought. Confidence beginning to surge. You’re just like them afterall, Jaecar! *** Perhaps someone would’ve thought it was silly that I would flee the one man I trusted from our camp when he offered to be my mate. But that person clearly didn’t understand the nature of the Asara males. Being collected by the former alpha meant they were the most aggressive, most ferocious of any wolves out there. Each of them nearly as dangerous as any alpha. I knew that meant that mating for us females within the Asara pack was especially dangerous. Marta had told me and the other she-wolves about females that had died during the breeding process. Because their mate became too zealous during the breeding or the marking process. And I was aware how petite I was. Standing at barely 5’2” and weighing a little over a hundred pounds I barely reached Jaecar’s chest. And some of our males were even bigger than him. I’d vowed to never let any of them have me because I knew the likelihood of my survival during mating. I’ll die. I was too small and not strong enough to fight my way free or escape over the wall. Like Lara did. I should resent her for the increased restrictions her escape had brought on the pack she-wolves. Instead, I found myself envying her. Wishing I’d known how she had done it. But the thought of leaving Jaecar after everything he’d done for me, without an explanation, had just felt wrong. And telling him would’ve meant he had to tell the alpha or suffer the repercussions. *** He hadn’t even moved to pursue me, and I considered going back to the hut. Knowing now he’d eliminated it from his list of places to look for me. But I knew he wouldn’t be far behind. I’ll never make it that far. And who’s to say who else I might run into? Evening was coming quick. The sun was high. Well into the afternoon already. I could feel a drip of hot sweat sliding into my cleavage. I raced through the trees. Relieved at the sight of my cottonwood. I did a handstand against it, still clutching the meat in my closed fist, as I threw my weight up with inhuman strength. Folding my feet into the crook and dropping them over the ledge. Letting the weight of my legs drag me into this bigger hollow. Unfortunately, this one was chest level with Jaecar and far wider. But when I hid in these trees, I was invisible. No one can find me. I bent my knees as much as the tree would allow and tilted to the side of the hole, knowing my face wouldn’t be visible in the dark insides of the tree. I’d barely gobbled down the bits of meat when dark male hands reached inside the trunk and snagged me by my armpit and hair to fold my head out of the hole and then my shoulders to yank me out. He unceremoniously dropped me to the dirt and leaves. Wrath written over his face. He caught my arms and swirled me on the leaves. Mounting my hips in a hop and dropping heavily on me. No getting away this time. 12 Ravenous Males He pinned one of my forearms under each of his knees. His weight making his bone press into the soft tissues of my arm. Ouch! “You’re not tying me up, Jaecar!” I screamed louder this time. A panicked note touching my voice as I tried to buck my hips enough to free myself. “The Hell I’m not.” He muttered. Balancing as he straddled my waist. Untwisting the rope, he pulled his dagger from the tie at my waist. Cutting the rope into four chunks, he laid them out next to us, ominously. Before staring at me as he purposefully shoving it back in his hip scabbard. Angry I’d stolen it to begin with. I didn’t feel bad since I’d stolen it in order to save myself. No remorse to be had there! “Jaecar!” I pleaded. “This is me we’re talking about. You and I have been friends forever!” Have you lost your mind? “Yes. And now we’re going to be more. Much more.” He asserted. *** “You don’t want to mate with me!” I cried. “This is insanity.” Why is he pushing this now? What’s happened? He paused with cutting the last bit of rope to stare at me with wide eyes. “Can you really be that oblivious?” Oblivious? “What?” My face scrunched in annoyed confusion. Nothing he’s saying is making sense. “One of the most powerful wolves in this pack has been sitting and reading with you, going over your sketches, debating your theories and going for walks with you nearly every day for six years and you’ve not caught on?” He said it nearly chidingly. His voice dropping as he gave me a dark look. Dropping to lean on his fists next to my biceps, so he could level the intensity of his stare on me. “What are you saying?” I eyed him askance. “Why would I waste time doing that with a female I didn’t want to breed?” His voice rose slightly in irritation. “Because we were friends!” I stared at him. Apparently, my wounding was visible on my face. “No, it’s not the only reason I befriended you. Quit it! There is nothing wrong with an able-bodied male desiring his female of choice. Especially not when she is his mate.” He straightened and teetered to one side to free my arm into his grip. Then the other way for the other. Catching them one by one and pinning them over my head. Both my wrists in his large fist. To bind them in expert knots. *** I was already writhing and twisting my wrists in an effort to free them. Making my breasts lift and bob with every jerk I gave my arms. His eyes drifted down to watch them. He palmed one and his face dropped to give warm kisses along the side of my neck as he massaged the weight of my softness. I tossed my head away, trying to squirm from beneath him. He brushed his nose along the tender skin just behind my ear and down to my shoulder. Immediately making my skin goosebump and my heart race. He lifted his head. “I know you can feel that. The spark radiating between us that makes those tiny bumps form.” He trailed one callused finger along the same path his lips had just softly traced. I shivered involuntarily at the stimulating touch. “I feel nothing but disgust.” “Do you?” He lifted a black brow and his gaze trailed back down to my breasts concealed beneath my dress. Following his gaze, I was horrified to see that the nipple of the breast he’d been touching had turned into a hard nub which jutted against the fabric as if begging for more of his fondling. My eyes flashed back to his face in horror. Hoping he somehow hadn’t noticed. That wasn’t what he was looking at! I tried to tell myself. But when I met his study, I watched the slow smirk turn his lips and knew that was exactly what he’d been eying. Dammit! I chewed my lip as I tried to find an appropriate denial. “Tell me again that your body doesn’t want to feel mine.” He rumbled. *** Being a Border Guard, he’d taken prisoners before. And he knows how to secure one. He’s securing me like one. I watched what he was doing to me in disbelief. He tied my elbows together across my stomach to limit my struggling. My legs were next. At my ankles and just above my knees. Then he lifted me and took me to the hollowed-out tree and slid me down into it. It should've dawned on me he'd find me in that tree. I used to hide from him in it when we played. I should've known better. It was narrow enough I slipped inside and landed on my bound feet. I was struggling and elbowing both sides of the tree but could hardly move. He lifted a piece of wood which perfectly matched the tree. Eyeholes carved from knotholes were precisely level with my eyes so I could peer out, once he’d set it in the opening. But Jaecar was nothing if not notoriously precise. Effectively blocking me from view and latching it in place with something on the outside. My gut sank as I realized the complete and utter darkness. And what this meant for me. I’d not be in the safety of my hut as the moon rose tonight. I’ll be vulnerable and exposed. Every element, the wind and rain would carry my female scent to the ravenous males. And they’ll all be looking for one such as me. A ‘breedable’... 13 Wait Quietly Jaecar's light green eyes appeared in my line of vision. I cast him a last pleading look. Willing him to suddenly have a change of heart and let me go. "Wait for me." He said. Urging, "Quietly." My lips twitched in contempt as I glared at him. The Hell I will! "Remember, if you scream, if you struggle, the pack will hear you." And they'll all want to mate. I knew it without him having to say it. I deflated a little at the thought. And my struggling could make me sweat which would only carry my hormone better in the wind. Filling this whole tree with my smell. I grimaced. “I have to go to the Pack Meeting and then I’ll be back for you.” I’ll figure out a way to escape him by then. I reassured myself. Studying me a minute and seeing that I understood he gave a satisfied nod and turned stiffly. Thankful for the reprieve, I blew a long breath and my body relaxed. He's gone. For a while. A niggling little voice corrected. *** What a fantastic day this is turning out to be! I knew if I was still here when Jaecar came back he’d drag me out of the hole in the tree and slap me back down in the grass. Would he take me right then and there? I no longer felt like I knew the answer. Wasn’t sure I’d ever really known the traitorous Border Guard. Was he grooming me all along to break down my walls? Then an even more terrifying thought struck me. What if he comes back with all of them? I suddenly envisioned myself being mounted by the pack in the woods. Torn apart under moonlight as their teeth sank into my shoulders and arms. Stilling me for their pleasure until I was bloodied on the ground. Marta had told me that it had happened years ago. It could be me, if I don’t figure out something. I hated that I was so diminutive physically. I felt like I was way stronger than I looked but being so small had made it incredibly easy for Jaecar to overcome me once he’d caught me. Pinning my spindly arms as if I were no more than a child. I whimpered slightly and fell backward against the inside of the dark tree. Feeling somewhat hopeless. *** Eventually, I noticed my plain dress was torn near my knees and smudged across the chest. I'm filthy. I thought dully. Worrying about trivial things seemed to make the reality of my betrayal fade away. I wondered where my sketchbook had gone. I remembered dropping it but couldn’t even remember where I’d been when I had done. I felt a terrible loss at that. Nearly as great as losing the one male I’d thought friend. I knew I had Lyra Lani and Marta and even Vanna Rae could be kind and Lara had seemed to pity me, but they were nice enough. But I wouldn’t have thought them friend. Even Lyra Lani I saw more as a mentor or an older sister. I valued her but cared far too much for her opinion to act like the typical, playful fool I was. Like I do with Jaecar. I envisioned myself as I’d been just the other day. Leaping on his back while he gave me disapproving looks. I’d always assumed it was his way of playing back but now I knew I had no idea what he’d been thinking. Perhaps I was just an annoyance he wanted to breed the whole time. I grimaced. Thinking myself the world’s biggest fool. *** I knew nightfall was coming when I started to hear the yips and howls of the younger males that’d immediately succumbed to the change. Will they scent me? I suspected Jaecar had done his research and knew that while I was enclosed in the tree, they'd be hard pressed to track my scent. Even if they catch it, it's unlikely they'll find me. But I'd been wrong before. However, one thing struck me now. If he’s keeping me out here, it means that he knows my hut is impermeable. If I can get back to my hut, even he won’t be able to get to me. But I knew just as surely that he would be making sure I’d have a damn hard time getting there. He'll know I’ll try to go that way first thing. So, I have to buy time first...I chewed my lips. My hands working my skirts as I desperately tried to come up with a plan to outwit the most meticulous male I’d ever met. *** JAECAR Jaecar was walking back toward camp on reluctant feet. He rounded the grouping of trees into where the trunks were sparser. Thicker and further apart. Needle leaves surrounding their bases and filling the damp air with their scent. The small fire was burning out here with the logs surrounding it. Giving the air the smokey tinge. The wood crackled in the distance. One log snapping slightly and then grating as its position adjusted. This meeting place was further away from the grouping of huts. More isolated. Only the males were directly around it as most of the females were locked away or already fleeing for the night. Afraid of the hunt. That’s why we’re meeting now. Jaecar knew it was part of the ritual process. They’d gather and put in a final call for which females they wanted to hunt so the males knew who their competition was if they intended to mark a female. Or so one can be pressed into marking to keep her from others that just want to mount her pretty little body. Jaecar found himself walking slower as he had this bitter thought. Wanting to strangle every man that intended to do just that to Samantha. And potentially ruin her for a mate. Depending on how fickle the man may be. Jaecar’s chest got tight at the thought of any of the males hunting her. 14 Declaring Intent JAECAR Jaecar could hear the distant footfalls of females on the run. Afraid of us, thanks to Marta’s tales. Females that thought they might be killed during the mating or marking because of the myths spread by the older females in the pack. So now some of the females were terrified of mating. Females like Sam. Guilt burned through Jaecar as he imagined the things tearing through her mind while she was tied up and tucked down in that tree. Afraid of what all he’d do to her. He couldn’t really blame her for that when even he was afraid of what he might do once his beast began taking over. Especially considering how long he’d craved her. I’m afraid of what I could do to her. He knew how much his beast wanted to brutalize her. Take her like the animal he was. Just thinking it had his eyes shimmering yellow and his skin bubbling as muscles yearned to adjust into wolf form. But doing so under the Mating Moon will make it nearly impossible to turn back. And Jaecar knew that as the animal, he’d be even more heedless of how much he harmed Sam. I already want to force her down and shove into her. As the beast I’d bite her to hold her and possess her mercilessly. Sam would never forgive me for that. But the question was would she forgive him anyway? *** “Jaecar.” Draven lowered his head in greeting. Jaecar turned his head to the side in a slight imitation of a bow which also exposed his neck to the alpha. The sign of respect due him as their leader. “Let’s began declaring our intent.” Draven said. “I intend to mount Lyra Lani.” No surprise there. Jaecar almost snorted but instead kept his head lowered to hide his smile. His one weakness... “Zyra Momay.” Magus said proudly. “Marked, mounted or both.” “Aloira, mounted.” Fury said lifting his head slightly. The scars down the sides of his face seeming darker in the shadows of the firelight and his permanently yellow eyes glowing ominously. Damaged from the same attack that had killed the former alpha Edrick. Fury had been young then. Barely old enough to go on the hunts for strays. Rather a shame. Jaecar thought. It had turned the wolf bitter and violent. His scars were permanent testament to his failure to protect the alpha. That’s how he sees it anyway. The other wolves knew better. It’d been an ambush by the NightHunter pack with the sole objective of murdering the Asara Alpha and no amount of intervention by the few Asara with him would’ve stopped their numbers. But Fury had tried. Jaecar, as well as the others, all knew the tale. Though they thought no less of him for his efforts they steered clear of him just the same. The smallest offense could have him sinking in teeth. Jaecar almost pitied Aloira but he knew she was receptive to any males that’d wish to mount her tonight. She and Lydia were the most submissive of the females and enjoyed being taken roughly. Jaecar knew that for a fact from the years before he’d realized Samantha was his fate. “Cindy. Mounted.” Another male next to Jaecar declared of Aloira’s friend. Finally, it was Jaecar’s turn. “Samantha. Marked.” His eyes darkened and he lowered his head in challenge, eyeing the others warningly. By the time the rest had declared their intent. Two others intended to mark Samantha and seven planned to mount her if they could catch her. *** They can’t have her. Jaecar ducked away from the camp. Head lowered as he attempted to hide his small triumph. I already do. A hand on his shoulder made him jump. He whirled around and faced the alpha who lifted his hands to show he was non-aggressive. Jaecar gave a low warning growl in his throat in reflex. Draven’s hands fell and he echoed the sound more viciously. Jaecar hushed and his gaze fell as he recognized he meant no challenge to the pack leader. “Where are you going?” “To her.” “You have her set aside?” Jaecar tilted his head grudgingly. Unwilling to admit to even the alpha where she is. He can’t have her either. “She’ll make you a good mate. I only wished to tell you good luck. You know I’d far rather have the innocent females marked than mounted and left to bear pups.” “But we need them.” Jaecar echoed in understanding. “We do.” Draven nodded solemnly. “Our pack has no heirs yet. That’s why this year is so important. We have enough breedables that they need marked or bred so we can carry on the pack.” “I know.” Draven hesitated as though he thought perhaps to ask Jaecar where he’d take her but thought better. The males didn’t like to disclose their hunting grounds under the Mating Moon. Draven turned abruptly and headed back toward camp. “Alpha.” Jaecar’s voice stopped him, but he didn’t turn. “Good luck with Lyra Lani. She’d make us a fine leader.” “That she would.” 15 Prey SAMANTHA I could hear the first snuffling as the sun was setting. A wolf had tracked me out here and was huffing near the tree. "Get back to camp!" I heard Jaecar's voice. Growling in dangerous warning. Then I heard a thud and the sound of bones crunching. A yip indicating the wolf was hurt. Jaecar stepped into view and delivered another ruthless kick to the wolf’s ribs. "Get out of here!" He grated out. "My territory!" The wolf gave a shrill whine and trudged from my view. Jaecar's eyes were level with the peepholes again, but I could see now they were slitted. He's feral now. I could tell just from looking at him. I'd never seen him like this. Every year before, I'd locked myself in the hut and he'd helped me fortify it and put on the extra locks so no amount of charging or digging would get the wolves into my domain. Every year I was safe. Because of him. Now I won't be...Because of him? It didn't seem right. It felt like the deepest betrayal. *** He knocked aside the bit of wood blocking the opening and his arms reached into fold me back through the hole and pull me out. "Jaecar!" I was almost happy to be free of the tree. Thinking I could talk him into letting me go. I tossed my red-blonde hair as he set me on the ground. Kneeling so he could adjust his posture and lift me into his arms. He walked a short distance, and I heard the wolves howling in the distance. They can smell me now. I peered around his arm but couldn't see any yet. We reached a swinging wood and rope bridge, and I was scared. But as he did all things, Jaecar crossed it expertly. Surefooted and perfectly balanced. Which is how he wins every tournament. He wasn't massive like some of the others, but he was tall, broad-shouldered, lithe and incredibly agile. All of which bode ill for me now. *** Jaecar walked into a cottage within the trees. A fortified construction I hadn’t known was here. He kicked the door closed. Turning, he tipped me up to lift his arm high enough he could grip and turn the locks. “What is this place?” “My house.” He set me on the rug while he crouched to get a fire going. “You cold?” I was. But I wasn’t about to admit weakness to him. Not tonight. It’d only make his predator instinct more ferocious. I knew enough about wolves to know that. “Fine.” He shrugged when I didn’t answer. He got the fire going and worked to untie my ankles. Holding them together as he sat on them to undo the binding at my knees and moved up to straddle my waist. “Sam, I need you to cooperate.” He said thoughtfully. “I won’t, Jaecar. I didn’t agree to this.” “No, you didn’t. I gave you time. And opportunities. But I’m afraid in a few hours you won’t have a choice. I am going to take you.” A shiver rolled down my spine. “You wouldn’t.” “I will. I’m going to.” He said firmly. Lips tightening, he added. “I’ve thought of nothing else. And I’m unwilling to wait any longer. I’ve kept you safe.” He nodded back toward where my hut, my sanctuary was. “From them. From me. But it’s time that you let it go. That you understand you will be my mate.” “I won’t.” I shook my head adamantly. “I was afraid you’d say that.” He sighed. As he unwound the binding at my elbows and caught my wrists. Lifting them over my head to drop over a hook in the floor which faced away from me. Then he slid down and caught my ankles to pull me down flat on the rug. Yanking the rope binding my wrists tight and instantly making me feel vulnerable. Desperate. *** “Jaecar. Jaecar, please!” Don’t do this! “Stop saying my name.” he growled. Leaning over me. “It’s making me harder.” I complied. Eyes wide. As my gaze roved his handsome face. I couldn’t help trying one more time. “Don’t do this...” He was so beautiful. Piercing green eyes. Shining black hair which swept back from his face and along his head, to just sweep his collar. A straight, haughty, nose and beckoning lips. He looked achingly handsome. How could he be so cruel? He grunted and suddenly leaned over me to grind his hips into my abdomen. Snarling in his wolf’s voice. Unease was settling through me. The Mating Moon is rising. I have to get away! Jaecar drew my undergarments down, pausing to finger the second waistband. Knowing I always wear two to prevent this. How many times had I confided that to him? Why did I ever tell him that? He looked at me as his rough knuckles brushed along my bare thighs. He tossed my underwear into the fire. An effort to hide my scent. The other wolves would follow my smell to this cottage. And they’ll try to get in. Get to me... He growled hungrily before ordering me. “Hold still.” He unlaced his leather pants and freed the thing I feared the most. 16 In His Domain Panic was setting in and I lurched up to escape him. Twisting my thighs to get away. His hands landed on them. Fingers biting to keep them in place. His hips were between my legs and his pelvis aligned atop mine. Smashing his hard length between us. To keep me in place. “Sam!” He commanded. “This is happening. I can be gentle if you don’t resist me.” He pushed my thighs further apart and landed over me in a pushup. Making it impossible to close my legs since he already lay between them. I shifted my thighs and bounced my pelvis trying to move him off of me. I don’t want to die. Fear roared through me. I imagined him taking me and sinking his teeth into my neck while blood spurted out until I lay limp on the floor. He could kill me. He’s so much bigger and stronger than me. He could snap my bones by barely moving in this state. I could see the bits of gray hair pushing through his pores. His eyes were yellow, and canines crept from the line of his upper lip. *** He shook his head like a wounded animal and managed to gather himself enough that the signs of his beast were safely tucked away again. But I was too afraid of the pain to come to appreciate the effort he was exerting. “You’re not doing this to me!” I jerked against the ropes. They bit into my skin but wouldn't relent. “Don’t make me tie down your legs.” He warned. His jaw hardening. I paused. Considering if he’d really do it. But there was a hard glint in his eyes I’d never seen before. He absolutely will. He slowly lifted my skirt. Looking almost apologetically into my eyes as he straightened the hem across his chest. Fisting two edges before jerking violently and tearing it up the front. It caught at my waist jerking my body up off the floor before dropping me back down. I shrieked at the sudden brutality. “Jaecar, please!” I whimpered. “Don’t hurt me. Let me go home. You’re my friend. Don’t do this...” “Ssh.” He whispered. “What if there was worse that could happen to you tonight. Something worse than just me. Would you willingly open your legs for me then? Let me sink into you without a fight? Join with you?” “Never!” I tossed my head wildly. Refusing to meet his penetrating gaze which was currently cutting through me. Desperate for something though I had no idea what. His pleading tone was utterly contrary to the brute force he was using on my body. “Ssh.” He urged again. Sliding until his groin pressed mine while he caught the shoulders of my plain, white gown. Shredding it down to my waist, exposing my breasts to the cool night air. I was impossibly vulnerable. Free for the taking without my clothes. “Jaecar!” I cried. *** He grabbed the thick ribbon cinching my waist and broke it off me. Peeling my dress apart to expose my body. Groaning in arousal. “I’m going to enter you now, Sam.” He reached down between us, and his fingers stroked my lower lips. Then one crept into me, and I felt myself stretching to accommodate the intrusion. When I objected again, he balled the bit of ribbon in his free hand and reached up to push it into my mouth. “Now be quiet lest you summon the pack before I can seed you.” Seed? I feared I knew what he meant. I tried to make sounds around the ribbon, but it’d soaked all moisture from my mouth and kept my teeth pried open and my tongue locked to the bottom of my mouth. When he knew I was wet, Jaecar removed his finger and caught himself in his hands. Brushing along my entrance. He felt hard as a rod and far too big to fit in me. I was arching up. My heels skidding along the rug as I tried to writhe away. *** He entered me and the sensation was so sudden, that I stilled. Afraid I’d be hurt if I kept struggling. Inch by inch, he was inside me. Moaning as he struggled to control the animal inside him. “The moon is almost up, Sam. I won’t have control then. My body will take yours. I’m trying to heat you first.” What did that mean? Once all the way inside me, my body reacted by biting down on him. He shouted in ecstasy and pushed hard. Feeling the giving of some tiny barrier designed to let him pass. Then on to the entrance of my cervix deep in me. I lurched up to ease the pressure, but his hands snatched my hips and thudded them roughly back to the floor. With an animalistic snarl, he drove in viciously. Pumping into me once, twice, three times. Moaning in pleasure as he moved within me. My efforts to wiggle away seemed to stimulate him. Growling low in his throat he grew more violent. What’s changed him. He was so aggressive. So wild with need. One of his hands held my hip against him. The other scooped a small pert breast. Fingers smashing into the firmness. Massaging it as roughly as he massaged my inner walls. “Sam!” He called my name in primal pleasure. 17 Skin on Skin His muscled buttocks flexed as he probed deep beneath my stomach. Making me shout around the ribbon in my mouth at the unfamiliar stretching and the feeling of being so filled. Wondering how much more I could take. Feeling almost as though he might tear through me. He tipped his head, staring at me as though he yearned to see into me. To know my thoughts and feel what I was feeling. Suddenly he was still, his body tightening and craning back as he seemed to swell even fuller inside me. There was hot moistness deep in me and I suddenly knew this was what he meant by 'seeding.' He'd filled my body with the evidence of his pleasure. Grunting he collapsed over me. His knees drawing up on each side of my hips. Making my legs drape his sinewed thighs. He summoned enough strength to pull his tunic over his head. Yanking his pants further down his thighs before he dropped all that bared skin atop me. His flesh was alive with heat. Making him almost seem like he was on fire. He was breathing raggedly and suddenly it was he that was avoiding meeting my gaze. Unwilling to see the betrayal there. He doesn’t want to see the hurt on my face. I could tell. His length still firmly inside me as he fell momentarily asleep. *** Our skin meshed, along the length of my body. Both inside and outside of me. Utterly possessing my flesh. Invading me in every way he can. I managed to spit out the ribbon. Feeling the ache inside me. The stretching where he was fitted into me. I tried to move to ease the tenseness of my muscles. Trying to push him out. But his reaction was volatile. He snapped to full wakefulness. Eyes virulent yellow and teeth instantly sharpening to pinpoints. And he’s fully hard again. He jammed violently into me until his hips burrowed into my thighs. An animalistic snarl echoing through the cottage and out into the trees as he claimed my body with his. *** I shouted and tried to twist sideways and get my legs around him. Trying to kick him back already sore from what he’d done to me thus far. But he growled low in his throat. His chest shining with the sweat generated by his rising heat. His abdomen clenching as he felt my inner muscles sucking on him. He jerked my shoulder back and shoved my back flat on the floor. Leaning forward to straighten his legs between mine. I was shocked at how deep he was suddenly in me. Touching low behind my belly. The weight of his body pushing on the surface of my pelvis to compress him inside me. Adding pressure to the movement of the mushroom shape topping his staff. He was so deep. "I can't take anymore of it." I objected. Starting to sweat at the hint of pain as he thrust in and out. And in again. Harder each time, so my body jerked. Sliding on the rug with the impact of his weight. "You can." He croaked in a dry voice. "And you will. Again, and again and again." His words were slow and precise. He means them. "Your body..." He said in pleasure. Stroking in and out. "It loves the way I feel. Your so wet. The inside of you is sucking on my cock. Pulling me deeper." "I can't take you any deeper!" His weight was pinning me to the floor. His hands cupped my breasts between us. And his mouth found mine. His tongue intruding in my mouth and matching the violent pace of his stem stabbing inside me. Piercing me as though it had a life of its own, trying to claw deeper into me. "You bastard!" I twisted my face away. *** "I'm rising again." He slammed hard into me and held it a moment then slipped it out and back in with two more hard thrusts. Emptying his seed deep in my womb. "Your body is mine now." He panted as he laid back on me. His forehead resting on the wood next to my head. "Please stop!" "No." He shook his head. "You're mine tonight. I'll take my pleasure from you and give you yours, and in the morning, I'll mark you as mine. No other man will touch you after that. Only I will ever feel you." I shook my head. "Not after this. Now I'll find another man. I'll never be your mate. I may give to the pack what you had to steal, just to wash away what you've done!" I knew it was the wrong thing to say the moment it passed my lips. I felt the surge of his power feeling the room until it was almost stifling and knew I’d just trudged dangerous ground. All knew how possessive and dangerous a wolf could become under the Mating Moon and threatening to pass myself on to the other wolves was something I should’ve never threatened. 18 Paying for My Insult He reared back as though I'd hit him. "The Hell if you think so!" His feral eyes narrowed on me. "I was being kind, but you'll pay for saying that. You'll ache tomorrow. I'm going to fuck you until all you feel is me in your body with every step you take. To remind you who you belong to!" What have I done? I knew better than to incite a wolf. Especially one under a Mating Moon. Have I lost my mind? What was I thinking? I knew my mistake, but my fear was driving my foolish tongue. "No! I don’t belong to you, Jaecar!” I cried defiantly. Trying to distance myself from the immense fear I was feeling. It didn’t dawn on me in the least, that what I’d said could’ve hurt him and he’d retaliate in kind. The Mating Moon making him excessively vicious, aggressive and possessive. "Yes." He withdrew to slam back into me. Intent on showing me my place. “Here.” Then he strained forward to fist my hair at the side of my head. “Here.” My mind. He let my hair go to trail a flat hand down my sternum and over my stomach. “Everywhere. Every inch of you is mine now, Sam.” I shook my head violently. Trying to ignore the path of goose bumping skin that was left in the wake of that firm touch. “Stop fighting me!” He barked. Flexing his ass to imbed in me roughly. Growing rougher, as his wolf grew progressively more determined to assert dominance over me. I understood what was happening. I was antagonizing a male wolf. A beast under the Mating Moon. Telling him he couldn’t have what he’d already claimed. He’s ready to hurt me to prove otherwise. And I was already aching inside. “Just face what is and what will be and quite being a defiant She-Wolf. Would you prefer to have the whole hoard climbing atop you in truth?” He snarled through gritted teeth. When I didn’t answer, he insisted. “I assure you they wouldn’t be as kind as I’m being.” “Kind!” I spat. “You’ve never been so cruel!” Something that might’ve been pain crossed his face and he began hammering into me. “You’ve no idea how cruel I can be!” *** I yelped against the stretching and the ache in me. He sat back on his haunches, dragging his member out of me to toss one of my legs over his head. Rolling me onto my stomach. Which made the rope on my wrists tighten. I felt cold wood under my breasts and against my flat belly. What's he going to do to me now? Feeling painfully vulnerable, I worried he’d entered my back hole now. Something I’d heard the older she-wolves speak of fearfully. No one had ever done things like this to me. I had no idea what to expect but I knew one thing: I can’t take him like that. “Don’t do this to me, Jaecar.” I said in a low voice. Closing my eyes and willing him. His pause made the awful wait seem to drag on forever. I wondered what he was thinking but was terrified of the answer. I knew a moment of deep fear as I felt the weight of his rod sliding along my crack. I feared for one horrible moment, he'd hurt me in truth. Instead, he adjusted me by sweeping his palms under my hips and lifting them, so he was level with my opening and entered me again. It was so abrupt that I launched forward to get away from him. Trying to save my body from further pounding. "On your knees." He shouted. Hauling me back by my hips to sit on my heels and his lap. In an effort to assuage the pressure at my core I quickly obeyed, hoping to get off him some. To ease the anguish of that deep pressure which now felt inescapable. Like I was impaled on a spike with no way off. But he followed me up. Rising to his knees. He pushed a palm between my shoulders, so my breasts and chin landed back on the floor. My ass high up for the taking. He was already planted in me and moaning in pleasure. But at this angle, he could lean over my back and put his hands parallel to my shoulder. Thrusting hard into me. Like the animals we were. "Jaecar please!" I begged. "You're hurting me!" "Maybe you'll learn then, what you don't say to your mate." He said mercilessly. My pleading only making him pump harder. Grunting with each thrust. Pleasure surging through him and super heating his body. Until I wondered if steam would come off his skin. I realized that in this position, he was taking me like a wolf. Mounting me. A male wolf dominating his she-wolf to teach her, her place in the hierarchy. The only thing he wasn’t doing was biting my neck to hold me still for his cock. Marking me while he fucks me. And from the sounds he made, it appeared he enjoyed it. "You love this, don't you!" I accused. My misery making me more furious at the betrayal of my friend turning into my attacker. "You bound and submitting?" He laughed overly coldly. "Yes, I do." But there was a strange, forced note in his voice that made me wonder if he really meant something else. Though I’d no idea what… One hand lifted to leverage my hip in place. His weight increasing, to keep me from moving as he pulsed into me. "Spilling into you again and again. Yes, I do Samantha." He groaned in ecstasy becoming even harder and stretching all the barriers inside me beyond what I thought they could. "Utterly possessing you? Yes!" "You're the devil!" I wailed. "And you'll learn to take it. And to enjoy it.” He snapped. His voice softening only slightly as he reiterated. “You are my mate, Sam."

31 The Movie He clicked on the television and began playing a movie with a very basic title. It was clearly a romance, but I was surprised by the intensity of it. I’d quickly forgotten I was even slung across his lap wearing nearly nothing. I felt his occasional brushes and at first a caress here and there was distracting but I acclimated to it relatively fast and soon found myself relaxed against the couch arm rest and leaned into his shoulder. He was massaging my breast right now and I glanced up at him. Finding he was doing it absentmindedly. His mouth relaxed and the square lines of his jaw looking like they needed nibbled. Dark lashes brushed along his cheeks and he was, surprisingly, watching the movie. “You always say you hate this stuff!” I objected. He looked down at me blankly as if my comment took a moment to set in. “I’m more attentive when I have you in my lap to play with.” That actually made sense, since he was indeed hyper enough to be in perpetual motion and right now he could expend that on tiny touches all over my body. Along my arm, my inner thigh, my breast and sliding down, as it was now, to palm my flat belly. I chewed my cheek. “Watch the movie.” He nodded toward it. “Stop distracting me.” I gasped in mock outrage and saw those dimples appear in his cheeks at having gotten a rise out of me. And in that moment, I realized how much he enjoyed baiting me. He’s always doing it on purpose! *** Midway through the movie, he paused it to go get some popcorn. Bringing it in, he hoarded the package and kept batting my hands away when I reached for it. When I whined in objection he grinned and lifted one out of the bag. “Open up those pretty lips for me.” Giving him a withering look, I obeyed. “You’re an ass.” “Oh, you’ve no idea the true kind of ass I can be.” I frowned. Wondering what that was supposed to mean. The way his voice had dropped when he said it made it sound seductive. But also like a threat. He lifted another piece of popcorn towards my mouth but as I dutifully opened for it. He dropped it along my chin and to roll down over my chest and land on my stomach, where he caught it in an open hand. I glared at him. Reaching up to swipe away the popcorn grease. But he caught my free arm and pushed it away. He scooted sideways and let me slip into the side of the couch. Then he lifted one of my legs and pushed it off to the side of me. Exposing me to his hip again. Where I felt an instinctive need to grind against him. I chewed my cheek to stave it off and tried to figure out what he was doing. He rolled into a crawl and dropped down as he slid the piece of popcorn from his hand onto me. He ducked his head and collected the small bite between his teeth. Lifting his head to look at me while he chomped it and swallowed. Dropping back down to suck the bit of butter from the mesh before moving higher. Realizing what he was doing, my eyes widened. But his tongue was already in my cleavage and rolling up over the rising curve of my upper breast where the butter trail led. Spending extra attention around the hollow of my shoulder, he rose enough to nip my chin. His tongue lightly dancing along it and then up toward my lips where he caught my lower lip between those flat even teeth. It was a gentle grip, and he gave a tiny tug before letting me go. Dragging his body upward to fall flat over me, he began making love to my mouth with that agile tongue. Swirling and lathing in a way that reminded me of what he’d done to my nether regions with that mobile mouth. Damn him. I was sinking into the couch and could already feel myself melting beneath his ministrations. Groaning back into his mouth as I succumbed to his seduction. *** I don’t think we even finished the movie. It was pretty much dead in the water at that point. Though it hadn’t been a bad movie. He swept me into his arms and carried me up the stairs in a bridal carry. I clutched his neck. Trying not to look at the floor and hoping he wasn’t going to drop me. I quickly assessed if that would fall in his realm of humor. Would he think it was funny to let me tumble down the stairs. But the answer came quickly. No. Of all the shitty things he’d done to me over the years, he’d never physically hurt me. I gave him a pleading look. He was staring over me, looking ahead to watch his step and maneuver into the hallway. My toes, dragging along the wall as he walked. Where were we going now? What was he going to do to me now? Did he plan to spend all night in my room? I chewed my lip. Somewhere between hope and apprehension. But already I was wondering where this was going. What’ll happen when he’s had his fill? I knew immediately that he would move on from me, like he did every other girl. Yet, I was already sure it’d not be so simple for me. *** “Eric?” “Yes?” He slowed as we were reaching my room. He twisted sideways to expertly lever me into the room without hitting my head or feet. “Where is this going?” “You tell me.” He was setting me on the bed and following me down, so he was on his side next to me. He put his cheek in his palm and was staring down at me. “I know you.” “Do you?” His eyes became hooded, and his voice dropped to a skeptical note. “Are you so sure about that now, Allie Kat?” I frowned. What’s he mean by that? “You haven’t known me in a long time.” “I’ve seen you with all the girls?” “Yes, you have. But they weren’t you.” “What will you do when this week is out?” I asked softly. Staring up at him. My hands still loosely holding his neck. Feeling very vulnerable for just asking. He sighed. “Truly is going to depend on you, Allie Kat. You’re the one all about the pushing while I’m always doing the pulling.” I chewed my lips. His eyes brightened as he watched the small movement. “I-” I started until he cut me off kissing me. When he drew back, we were both breathing more heavily. “You know,” He remarked. “I do see the irony in the fact that you do turn into quite the chatty Kathy when you know I’m coming to get you.” 32 A Long Night He rolled onto me. Spreading his body over mine. “I-” “Ssh.” He leaned back to shush me. “But I-” He put a finger to my lips. His eyes widening in warning. “Ssh.” “I have to get some sleep. I have sch-” He didn’t give me a chance to say anymore than that. It is true though. I do need sleep. It has to be at least 2 a.m. by now. He was kissing me again and my thoughts were fading away faster than I could grasp at them. Like falling straws. His weight was full on me, and I swore I could feel his body growing warmer to the touch. His bare arms framing me to keep him from crushing me, were now a cradle of heat. His elbows were next to my cheeks and one hand folded leisurely above my head. Toying with my hair. He turned his face to adjust the angle and I realized that my tongue was reflexively meeting his in the strange little dance. Sliding along the groove of his and then tracing the tip. He rolled more to one side so his hand could trail the back of his fingers down the outside of my breast and along the inward curve of my waist to the outward sway of my hip and then down to scoop my thigh. Guiding it up alongside his waist and opening me to the place where he was already hardening. His hand rolled over the top of my thigh and glided along the inner crease of my hip down to where I was already damp through the red mesh. He expertly popped the little snaps again and nudged the opening aside. Cool air blew across my lower lips. Making me shiver. He tugged the towel from around his waist and let it drop next to the bed. How had he managed to keep that thing on with all our bumping and grinding. It made me slightly bitter. He won’t even let me keep this itty bitty thing on. “You just had me.” I broke away from his lips to object.” Though why I was, I had no idea. I didn’t actually want him to stop. I really just thought I should make some effort to get him to cease. “Oof.” I grunted. As I just suddenly felt the abrupt sense of being stretched. No warning. “Eric!” I lurched up and dug my claws into his shoulders. Hanging on as my body adjusted to the newness of him being inside me. Stretching muscles which were still sore from earlier. “Breathe.” He reminded me. I blew a long breath until there was no air in me. “Not what I meant.” He said in amusement. “I mean, keepbreathing.” I was trying but it felt like I couldn’t get enough air. My whole body was shivering. “Relax…” He urged in a patient voice. “I am relaxed!” “Clearly.” He said dryly. “I’m fairly certain I couldn’t move right now with out ripping it off in you with that grip you have on me.” I blinked at him. What’s that supposed to mean. “Breathe.” I told my body to ease and let my muscles release and slumped back down. Peering up at him blankly. Entirely unsure what I was supposed to be doing. “What do I do?” I asked anxiously. Chewing my lip because I so badly hated feeling vulnerable. “You stop worrying about what you’re supposed to be doing and do what you want to do.” “Like touch you?” “You are doing that.” He blinked slowly. “Stop looking at me as though I need a ride on the small bus.” “You’re freaking out.” “I am freaking out.” I admitted. “Stop.” “Okay! I’ll just do that.” I glared at him. “You were fine in the shower.” “I wasn’t thinking in the shower!” “Well, stop thinking now! You overthink everything.” “Okay. So you want me to mindlessly stare at the ceiling.” He scoffed. “Quite the comedian. Here’s what I want you to do…” He started sliding slowly, inch by agonizing inch out of me. Then flexed his hips and pressed back in. Using the friction of my body to guide his path. “It-it’s…It seems crazy that one being can physically be in another. Have you ever thought about it.” “No.” He smacked his lips to reflect his discontent. “Because I’m busy feeling you.” “Oh. Fair point.” He began moving faster. I panted and slid my hand down to clutch the back of his bicep. Pulling my body down toward his thrusts. My back beginning to arch in response to the tendrils of sensation rippling through me from his movements. Making my skin tingle and my palms sweat and my mouth suddenly seem far too dry. It was only a few short minutes and the cold rushed over me in an icy surge that made my nipples crest and my body tighten. Without meaning to, my legs swung up to wrap his hips and hold him to me. “Mmm.” He growled appreciatively. Palming my outer thigh and dragged it down to my knee. Savoring the feel of me. “You feel even better than you taste.” *** Soon my bed was swaying and there was a steady thud above my head that was soon blocked out by the sheen of sweat forming on Eric’s tanned torso. And the slick feel of him slipping in and out. Building momentum and making the heat in me rise to epic proportions. I bit my tongue. Nearly chewing through it as my jaw locked and my back felt like it’d snap in half. Then I shuddered. The tiny eruption coursing through me and making even my fingers jerk. “Aah.” I cried. Hanging onto him. “Ride it, Girl.” He encouraged in a soft whisper. My body dropped going suddenly limp and making me feel weak. Pleasure still winding through parts of me that I didn’t even know could feel such a sense of relaxation. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” I bit my lip and nodded. “Want more?” I nodded again. “Good. Because I want to give you more.” He sped up his motions. Driving deeper and harder. I reared up and hooked my heels into his ass cheeks. Yanking him forward to his rhythm. “Eric!” “What do you want, Allie Kat?” “Harder.” I couldn’t believe the word spit from my lips. Without conscious thought. Without hesitation. He moved like he was attempting to drill through me. Just as I was ready to explode again, he stopped. Pausing as his body tensed. His muscles slowly bunching and his jaw tightening as he held incredibly still. “What’s wrong?” He had his eyes closed and looked very much like he was in pain. “Not yet.” “What?” He blew a breath and his head dropped to look down at me. “I didn’t want to come yet.” I eyed him. “If I’d known you were fighting it, I’d have nudged you.” 33 How I Like It “Just a bit.” I panted teasingly. Licking my lips and eyeing his vulnerability as he struggled to catch his breath. “That would’ve been very cruel. I’m quite enjoying myself.” He dropped to his side and rolled onto his back. Turning me with him so I was mounted atop him. Adjusting myself so he wasn’t so painfully deep, I lifted slightly. He wiggled his shoulders. Settling more comfortably into my bed. He linked his fingers behind his head and gave his hips a little bounce. Making me yelp. Falling forward and digging my nails into his chest at the slight bite of pain inside me. “You’re up, Allie Kat.” “What exactly is that supposed to mean?” “It means I want to watch you pleasure yourself on my body.” I frowned at him. “You got to watch me.” He urged. “You saw me all twisted up trying to breathe and melting on top of you. I want to watch you.” He gave another little bounce and lifted his eyebrows seductively. “Come on, Allie Kat. Play with me.” This is all a game? I blinked slowly. Hiding my expression to keep my emotions from appearing there. “Play?” I lowered my head and looked at him darkly. “Oh, no.” He shook his head. “Poor wording. I meant play as in engage with me.” He shook his head rapidly side to side. “Not where you’re going to go with that.” I still stared at him assessingly. What if this is all a game to him? It’s not to me. I’ve never done this with anyone else. *** “Allie Kat!” He lurched up to hug me around my shoulders. Pulling me down atop his chest. “You’re overthinking things. I can already see it on your face. Slow down.” “I don’t want to be your game.” “You’re not a game to me.” He sobered. Leaning back enough I could see the severity on his face. “Very much the opposite. I want to enjoy this with you. Would you relax and stop thinking about everything but this moment and how it feels? How I feel under you, in you, with you.” His arms were still cradled around my shoulders. Encircling my back and palming the opposite shoulder blades as he held me against his chest. With him half-sitting up to hang on. He slid his hands around, withdrawing and slowly lowering backward to watch me deciding. I chewed my cheek a moment and then slowly nodded. Vaguely surprised that he wasn’t ordering me to do such a thing. Instead, he was pleading. Sensing my uncertainty. He was just sitting there waiting. No urgency, no pushiness. No bullying. Not right now. “Do you remember when we were little, and we used to take out the little bikes your dad had fixed up for us?” “Out to the track?” “No, when he’d take us out to the little dunes outside of town and we could ride the ridges.” I nodded slowly. Remembering clearly the bit of plains just outside of town that separated us from the next city. Dad knew the guy who owned the property and had gotten permission for us to go out there. He’d drop the tailgate on his pickup and hop up there to watch us. To make sure we didn’t get hurt. “Yeah...” “Do you remember how it felt riding together?” “Yes...” Where the hell is this going? Is he saying that riding me is like riding his bike? I was already working up a heavy dose of affront as I awaited his explanation. “Where are you going with this?” “Not where you think.” He dismissed. “Think back on those days. Come on.” He urged. Seeing I was still glowering at him. “Close your eyes and go with me.” Giving him a contemptuous frown, I rolled my eyes upward and then closed them. Quieting as I listened for his voice. “Feeling your heartbeat in your chest. Matching the rev of the motor under you. Feeling the breeze in your hair. And hearing me riding up next to you as we took the dips and rises. You’d start laughing.” I could almost hear my own childish giggle in my ears. Recalling how full of life I’d felt on our tiny bikes back then. He’d respond with some wild laughter. Speeding up and trying to pass me while I held my own. Staying next to him. We’d dart glances at each other and drive faster. And faster. “Do you remember that rush?” He asked softly. “Yes.” My eyes were still closed, and I was breathing through my nose. “Almost smelling the hints of sand, dirt and sagebrush that had filled my senses out on those plains. “That’s what it’s like for me.” He said under his breath. So quiet I wasn’t completely certain I’d heard him correctly. I peeled open my eyes and saw the seriousness on his face. “When I’m with you.” He explained finally. *** I was staring down into his light blue eyes. So often laughing. At me. And I felt captured there. Finding myself raising but leaving my palms on his hard pectorals for balance. I slowly began to swirl my hips. Learning the feel of him and what movements made his full lips part, and those tattooed arms rise as he was tempted to get ahold of me. I took those as signs that I was building his pleasure. Then I leaned backward and dropped my hands on his thighs. Working my hips upward and then grinding them down and flaring forward to change the angle. That nearly made him launch from his skin. His abdomen tightened and he lurched up to catch my hips. His eyes wide and stunned. “Whoa...Allie...” “Do you like that.” “I more than like that.” I did it again and he hissed through his teeth. His head falling back as his fingers bit into my outer thighs and dragged up toward my knees. “More.” I did. Going a bit faster and coming down harder. Feeling that slight sting way up between my hips, that told me we were pressing at something deeper in. It was a tiny bite that forced my own pleasure higher. And watching him go crazy for what I was doing to him was about enough to send me over the edge. “Eric.” I said in a drawn-out moan. My own head falling back so brown hair swept against his inner thighs as I worked myself up and down on his length. Feeling my body beginning to tighten with each motion. Driving me higher into strange levels of pleasure and pain. The sore spots inside me slickened and it became all a haze of pleasure. “Give it to me, Allie.” He caught beneath my buttocks and started yanking me forward and back. Bringing me harder into him and pushing himself deeper at an angle that was pressed more toward my spine. Rubbing along my back walls and then bending upward to dive into me. He was stealing my careful control now. Working me faster and moving my body on him in a way that made him growl in his throat. I ruptured. Soaring from my body like a firework and feeling a hot rush of my pleasure slicking him. My mouth open to catch breaths and my head bobbing with each violent muscle tensing. My thighs quaking along his sides from the waves. I was certain I’d probably dug my knees into his ribs, but I had no control over it. “Mmm...” He purred. “Now that was beautiful.” I blinked at him. “Both what you did, that lovely arching of your back and your pretty tits hopping, down to that sound you made.” He growled in his throat to tell me what it’d done to him. And I could still feel him iron hard in me. What sound? I didn’t remember making any noise. My confusion must’ve shown on my face. “Oh, you did. You screamed loud enough I’m surprised the ceiling didn’t come down. It was fantastic. You like it on top...” 34 A Night My mouth parted. I had so many questions but before I could ask them, he slipped out of me and pulled me down next to me. Rolling me onto my side in-front of him. This was new. I waited for him to position me and enter me again, but to my shock, he didn’t. His arms wrapped me, and he held me against him. Molding his body to the back of mine. Curling his knees up behind me and framing me like a shield. I lay there. Still shuddering slightly and eventually subsided into exhaustion. Still I couldn’t sleep. Not with him so close. I could feel his soft breaths against the back of my neck and was sure he was already asleep. Even though he hadn’t finished. I’d read enough to know that could be quite frustrating for guys. So, I was surprised that he’d chosen to end the night that way. It seemed that just when I thought I understood what was happening. He’d do something else to throw me off my feet. It was so different to feel someone’s heat there and to have strong arms winding around me. I found myself melting against him. My back muscles easing, massaged by the comfortable heat of his body. I snuggled backward. Wanting closer to him. But when I heard his breathing hitch and felt the slight hardening behind me, I stopped. It was only half a heartbeat before the steady breaths resumed and I relaxed. I noticed I was blinking slower each moment then suddenly it was daylight. And he was gone. *** I rolled over and found Eric nowhere to be found. The sun was just coming up and seeping between my frilled cream curtains. I got up and quickly put on real clothes. Sighing in relief as I tugged on a pair of fitted blue jeans and a cropped top. Stepping into a pair of sandals. I brushed out my hair which had never seemed so tangled in my life. Especially when I just had a shower last night. Apparently, I had not cleaned it much in the wake of losing my virginity. I blew a long breath and deflated a little at that realization. I gave it up. To Eric. For a bet... I blinked at my reflection in the mirror. The brush falling limply to my dresser as I stared stunned. How’d it happen so fast? It felt like after all this time of avoiding closeness with anyone, especially guys. Suddenly I’d given it up...Just like that. To someone I’d thought was my enemy. What was I thinking? As I sat there mulling it over, I was getting madder. Then I looked back at the rumpled empty bed. He didn’t even care enough to stay with me. He’d snuck out. Probably like he does all of his other girls. Then it dawned on me that I was no different. I couldn’t count how many times I’d told myself that. Still, I hadn’t listened. I didn’t know what I’d thought would happen. Did you think he’d wake up with you like in some sappy romance movie? That’s not Eric. *** By the time I stalked out of my room, I was boiling with fury. I shoved open his bedroom door and found him sleeping there. In his own bed. Alone... Like I should’ve been. Eric was on his back. One palm flattened over his bare abdomen. The other one tucked under the pillow behind his head. His face was turned toward the doorway and those dark lashes were resting against his cheeks under the slashing dark brows. So, contrasting with the curls of light blonde hair. My jaw tightened. I stalked over to stand over him at the edge of the bed. Arms crossed over my chest. So mad I couldn’t think of what I wanted to say. Other than perhaps a string of profanity. Which would probably just turn him on. Apparently feeling my wrath, he blinked his eyes open and looked at me. Startled, he sat bolt upright. And leaned to the other side of his bed as if he were going to jump up. “What’s wrong with you? You look damn near demonic standing over me ready to breathe fire and shit.” “You left.” “Yes...” “Are we done with the bet.” His eyes narrowed and he straightened. Tossing back the blankets to reveal his blue boxer briefs. He stepped to his feet to stand over me. Making me take a tentative step back and the fury flicker on my face. What now? “Oh. You think because I didn’t stay, I’m done?” I blinked at him slowly. Feeling that was answer enough. “Trust me.” He caught my upper arms. “I’m not nearly done with you.” His head fell and his mouth dropped on mine. Consuming me hungrily. One hand sliding into the hair at the back of my head to tip my face up to him. The other circling around my back to press my pelvis more firmly against his hardness. *** I broke away panting. “Then why did you leave?” I retreated another couple steps while he stared at me like a predator with his eye on something tasty. “Because every time I moved, you’d wake up a bit. You said you needed your rest so I left you to get some solid sleep. I didn’t want to be in my bed.” He gestured to it. “I’d have far preferred to remain in yours.” His eyes drooped and he gave a wicked half smile. Looking like the Cheshire Cat. “It’s far more comfortable there.” His gaze dropped to eye me below the waist purposefully. I felt the immediate rush of dampness gather there with just his glance. Dammit. I shifted to my other hip uncomfortably. Seeing that made him grin and his brows dance beckoningly. Of course, he’d know what that tiny movement meant. “Why don’t you come join me in mine? See if we can get just as comfortable here.” He invited. “No!” I rounded. Brown ponytail whipping out and nearly hitting him. “I have to get ready for class.” “Runaway you mean...” His voice dropped and he sat down on the edge of his bed. Grabbing a glass of water and taking a drink. I twisted at the taunt to glare at him. “I’m not the one that ran away.” He left me last night. “Oh, the Hell you’re not!” He launched to his feet. His face written in wrath. His fists tightening in a way that told me he wanted to head for me and throttle me. “All of this,” He waved his arm purposefully. “Has been about getting you to admit that is what you’ve done. It’s what you are.” His chest was heaving. “You’re a runner. Any time things get this much too intense,” He pinched his thumb and finger together to depict a tiny area. “You bolt like a freaking gazelle.” He mimicked a bounding motion with a wave of his hand. “Doing. Doing. Doing. Outie.” His arms fell. “You always run.” “Well,” I turned to face him. Crossing my arms over my chest. “We’ll see who runs now, Eric.” My eyes narrowed on him, and he gave me a wary look. 35 School We both went back to bed for the remaining hours of darkness. By the time he was up and checking our rooms for me, I was already waiting downstairs in the Living Room. I wore a halter top with a large-necked sweater over it. And fitted blue jeans with twining lettering on the back pockets and worn-out knees. They were acid washed to look old. My hair was swept back in a messy ponytail, and I was staring at the stairs, waiting. Surrounding my eyes in dark liner and coating my lids with a gold shadow that made my eyes glitter. And lip gloss which gave mine, a sheen. Since I rarely wore makeup, it immediately drew his attention. Making his step slow on the stair. “What’s all this…” He asked slowly. “I’m ready to go to school. I assume you’ll want me riding with you?” I offered. “Absolutely.” He quickly asserted. But he was eyeing me. Aware something was up. Too clever to miss my strange behavior. He ushered me to the door holding it open for me. I swept up my backpack by the door and strode through. Giving him a long look. He gave my rear a quick swat and a firm squeeze. I gave him a withering look over my shoulder. “Enjoying feeling that?” Because your time to do so is coming to an end…Very soon. I reminded myself he was a player. The kind of guy that bangs you and then creeps out before daylight because he doesn’t want a reminder of what he’s done the next morning. The kind of guy that will always have some girl in his bed. But it won’t be me. “Mmm.” He grunted. “You’ve no idea. Just one little feel, and I can remember…” He swayed slightly forward in the mimic of a thrust. “Mmm…hmm…” He had his eyes hooded as he was remembering doing me. Being inside me. It aggravated me, that a single touch could allow him to relive it. When I so badly want to forget. It was like he could see me there now, all wrapped around him while he was enjoying the feel of my skin. *** I felt my cheeks heat and glared at him. “Is that what you’re going to be telling your buddies?” “Not a chance.” He sobered instantly. “A smart guy never tells his friends about the sweetest catch, or they all want what he has.” No way. I frowned. Wondering if that was true. But he was already closing the door and walking to the passenger side of the car and opening the door for me before walking around the front of his bright orange car to hop in the driver’s seat. I chewed my cheek, blew a long breath. I’m doing this. And I slid into the passenger seat. Hearing it creak underneath me. Instantly drowning in the scent of his masculine cologne. He’d just showered and when he raked a hand through his short curling hair, it tossed fine drops down the back of his shirt. “Are you willing to let this bet go?” I asked. “Not a chance.” He said flatly. Not looking away from the road. Knowing instantly that I meant, without me acknowledging defeat. No surprise there. I’ll give him another chance. “Eric…” Think about this. “No.” He asserted more sternly. Switching gears in the car. *** “Fine.” I said, staring straight ahead. I could feel him stealing glances at my profile, but I refused to move. He shifted slightly. Unsettled by my strange behavior. I picked up my bag and opened the car door to head in without a word more. His hand snatching my forearm made me pause. And my gut sunk. Knowing he was going to ask more of those questions I loved. I don’t want to answer them. Just let me go. “Not talking to me now?” He asked more softly. I didn’t look back at him. “I’ll give you another chance to let this stupid bet go, Eric.” “What are you so afraid of?” He demanded in a rising voice. I yanked my arm away and got out of the car. Heading toward the wide double doors without looking back. To my surprise, I didn’t hear his shoes thudding behind me. He’s still in the car. Waiting. For what? If he thought I was going to rush back to him and plead for him not to have girlfriends and to be steady with me, he was kidding himself. I’m never doing that. *** I headed through the big double doors with no sounds behind me. The doors opened and overwhelmed me with the jumbled sounds of mixed voices. The smell of sneakers, teenage sweat, and assorted chips and pretzels assailed my senses. But then, from just behind me, came the wafting masculine cologne I’d come to know so well. Eric. He’s right behind me. I said nothing to acknowledge him. Just aimed for my locker and headed that way with my head ducked. Emilia rushed over to greet me. Stepping into line with me as we strode to our lockers which were right next to each other. “So…How’d the night go? What happened? Did you make out?” I blinked down at the floor. Hell of a lot more than that! What was I thinking to let him be my first? We’re enemies… “Tell me everything!” She announced. “Not much to tell.” I lied. Shrugging. “He’s Eric. I don’t want anything to do with him…” There was a long pause, and I knew she was frowning even before I stole a glance at her. She was worried now. “What’d he do?” She caught my arm. “Are you okay?” “Do I need to beat his ass?” Her voice was becoming angry. “All this time I thought he was so sweet. That he just wanted-” “Wanted what, Emilia?” I spun my head to give her an accusing look. Feeling somewhat betrayed that my friend had always supported me being with him. Even though it was obvious he’s just a bully. “To bully me the rest of my life? Or to fuck me?” She winced. “He only bullied you, to get your attention. Like kids in middle school. It was…kind of cute.” She shrugged under my unblinking glare. “What’d he do, Allison?” She sounded anxious. Looking around nervously as her hand moved from my forearm up to my shoulder. “Nothing.” I dismissed, turning from her. “Absolutely nothing, Emilia.” I tucked into my locker. Putting my books up on the top shelf, except for the one for next class. As I rounded to go to first period I turned into a warm hard chest. Eric was between me and Emilia, leaning against the wall and hanging onto the top of my locker door. “So…Are you chickening out?” He asked levelly. Blue eyes cold. “No.” My chin hitched as I hugged my textbook to my chest. Not knocking it out of my hands this time. “I was giving you the chance to realize this was all a mistake.” “Is that what being with me last night was?” His voice dropped to a low whisper, but I could hear Emilia gasp from behind me. Though she held her silence. Wanting to eavesdrop, no doubt. “Worst. Of my life.” I enunciated venomously. His eyes went hooded. “We’ll see about that, Allie Kat.” *** His gaze dropped to my Algebra book clenched against my chest. “Worried I’ll take it from you?” His gaze slid from the book down to the crux of my thighs. “Again?” I glared at him. My upper lip twitching in contempt. “I’m not worried about anything other than your own sanity. We have a week of this. Be careful what you wish for.” “Oh…Allie Kat.” He purred seductively. “I’m wishing for it all. All. Over. Me.” He gave me a pointed look. “Fine. What do you want me to do.” “Be mine.” He gave me that lopsided grin. “Show the whole school you’re my girlfriend.” “Girlfriend?” I spat. “Is that what you want them to think.” He shrugged. “Well, it’s all the same, isn’t it?” “Sure is.” I said haughtily. I turned back to my locker and pulled my sweater off. Revealing that the halter top I wore underneath was skin, tight and cut high over my belly. The straps crisscrossing over my chest, just enough that the skin wouldn’t be able to suspend me for the clothes. And revealing the studded black belt I wore in the pants draped low around my hips. Baring a large amount of skin. More than I ever do. Eric’s eyes immediately poured over me. His lips parting in shock. Hungrily taking in the sight of me until he’d had his fill of looking. I saw his fingers stretch and then he rolled them into white-knuckled fists. Trying not to touch me everywhere. He wants to. I could feel it rolling off him. Pure sex. “Something wrong, Eric?” I swayed my head challengingly as I faced him. Standing a hairsbreadth from him. Close enough he could kiss me. He cleared his throat. “Yes.” He reached up, and plucked out my hair tie. Sending a cascade of brown hair pouring over my shoulders. Indicating he could see my game. And he’s willing to play. 36 Backfire I tossed my brown hair and went to first class hugging my books. Lord help us all. He’s going to make me go through with this… I could feel Eric’s eyes dragging over my back as I walked. Making my step stutter slightly with the intensity of his perusal. Trying to decide what I’m up to. Good luck, buck-o. *** But despite all the bravado of my thoughts and how bold and awesome this plan had seemed last night, I spent first break hiding from him in the bathroom. He’s going to know I’m hiding to. I’d be stunned if he didn’t call me out on it. I’m going to have to put on one hell of a show to keep that from happening. It was taking me a moment to gather the courage to do what I was about to do. Emilia tossed open the door and stalked in. Her gaze skimming over my clothes before she shook her head. “Oh, no…No, you don’t. Whatever you thinking, it’s a bad plan and you’re going to regret it.” “Eric thinks he can use this bet to mold me into one of his teaser girls…Fine.” “Has it occurred to you,” She strode over to set her books on the ledge and put a hand to my shoulders. “That perhaps the reason he likes you is because you’re nothing like them.” “No. I haven’t bothered to consider that. Because it’s not true. You should see the horrible things he’s making me do.” I whined. Crossing my arms over my chest and pouting. “All to get you to come out of your shell, I imagine.” Emilia said softly. Bumping my shoulder with hers. “I know it’s hard after all this time. But you should let someone see the real you.” “You do.” “No.” She looked down and shuffled her foot around. “You can be kind of shut off, even with me.” “Not today.” I drew a long breath and stiffened my chin. She gave my arm a squeeze. “I hope you know what you’re doing. I don’t want this to be something you regret.” “What do you really mean by that?” I turned on her. “You have a second chance with Eric. I feel like you want to blow it on purpose.” “Is that what you think this is!” “If he loved you all those years and found ways to still get your attention and now has an engineered a bet to get you to unleash all those careful boundaries and fears you’ve piled so high around you, you can’t see out, I’d say that’s horribly romantic. “Horribly something…” *** When Eric came out for lunch I was sitting with a group of his friends. The guys I can’t stand. The ones that were forever making crude jokes about Eric and I and taunting me every time I went by. Now I was the center of their attention. My hip resting on the edge of a table. Wearing my fitted acid wash jeans with the studded black belt and the tiny halter top. Swinging my hair as I reached over to tug at one of their collars. Giving his black whiskers a little tug. Which had him clearing his throat uncomfortably. “Don’t worry, Jake.” I teased. “Someday you won’t have to cheat off me for Algebra.” I wiggled my brows at him. “I just. Might. Give you all the answers…” Eric stepped in. Looking coolly around the room. I felt his gaze before I saw him. Everything seemed to change in the cafeteria as he entered. “Tommy, I want a skittle.” I gave him a seductive look and held my tongue out slightly. The boy fished through the wrapper for one and lightly set it on me. His hand shaking. “Something wrong?” I sucked it hard enough my cheeks indented. Making them all shift and scratch at their faces, whiskers or ruffle their hair. “Eric!” I called with a wave. Inviting him over. “Sweetheart.” I pushed through the boys and skipped to him. Draping my arms around his neck to dangle like the most clingy, uncomfortable necklace in human history. Or like I’d seen all his ex-girlfriends do. “Allie Kat.” He crooned with a half smile. Not missing a beat as he looked down at me. Catching his hands around my small waist and pulling it in toward him so I was melded to his length. He dropped his lips to mine and kissed me right there in the cafeteria. The same as he had back in my house. *** Everyone was yelling “whoo…” “Eric!” A teacher rounded the hall. “Allison!” Her voice rose at spotting me as the one in a lip lock with him. “What is going on here?” She caught me by the arm. Eyeing my clothes and marching me toward the principal’s office. “What on Earth are you wearing?” She shook her head. “Are you drunk?” Eric pushed me aside. Tucking me behind him. Ms. Benbaum rounded on us, as I was tugged from her grip. “Not her fault.” Eric faced her to calmly state. “I grabbed her.” “Didn’t look like she was putting up much of a fight.” Mrs. Benbaum crossed her arms over her trim figure. Eyeing me disapprovingly. I think she’d known me since I was about eight. And she’s never caught me making out with anyone in the Dining Hall. “Are you drunk?” She enunciated to me. I shook my head. “No.” Trying to stamp down an uncomfortable fear that she might call my mom. Or his dad. Or both. And tell them what? That we were making out? I had no idea how either parent would feel about that. But neither would be happy it was happening in the school cafeteria. I’d never been in trouble in my life. My version of getting an adrenaline dump was secretly riding a secret bike as Tomboy. Not public humiliation. “I didn’t ask her.” Eric shrugged. “So, hard to tell.” She crooked her finger at him. “Come with me, Young Man.” “Yes, Ms. Benbaum.” He obediently followed her. But as he walked, he twisted over his shoulder to give me a cheeky grin and a wink. Does nothing ever disconcert him? *** I’d toned down a bit to sit and eat. But Eric’s friends were as unfazed as he’d been. Quick to take seats next to me. They were both talking rapidly. To me. And over me. But all I was wondering was how much trouble Eric would be in. I found myself barely eating a roll with butter as my gaze was locked on the door to the Principal’s Office. Eric wandered out. Sauntering over to slide in across from me. “How’d that go?” I asked worriedly. “She just needed some smoothing over.” “Does that mean you got detention then?” “For what?” He shrugged. “Kissing my new girlfriend in the lunchroom?” He scoffed. “Hardly.” “So, yes?” I eyed him quizzically. I never got away with anything. If Ms. Benbaum had gotten me to the Principal’s Office, she’d have probably had me call my mom and confess my sins. But Eric… I never know with him. I was watching him sideways as he picked at my plate. Pulling bits of food off to pop in his mouth. Scooting close enough that his chest was nearly against my elbow. “Did you really get no consequence.” “Course not.” He stole a bit of roll and swallowed it before giving me a cocky grin. “I’m charming as all hell.” I snorted. Knowing full well it was completely true. Everyone loves him. 37 Stupid Prizes Nobody else seems to see what I see. I looked at his profile. Wondering exactly what that was. With his short cropped blonde hair and straight nose and full lips and long corded neck, he looked like a cross between an athlete and a bad boy. Which is an accurate assessment really. He’s both. “Now, come over here Sweet Girl.” He patted the bench next to him. “And give me a show as sweet as the one you were giving my buddies to make me jealous.” I choked a little on my food. “I wasn’t-” “Weren’t you?” He cut me off. “No. I-” “Cause it was working.” He finished. I blinked slowly. Peering at him. “You were jealous.” “Yeah. They were giving you wayyy more attention than they ever give me…” I swatted at his shoulder. Chuckling, he dodged further blows. He patted the bench next to him again and tipped his head to insist. Groaning aloud, I walked over and slumped next to him. But just as I slid to the bench, he stuck out his knee and I landed on his thigh. He caught me around the waist and skid me over onto his lap. Squeaking, I peered up at him in surprise. “Are you determined to go back to the Principal’s?” “For what? You leaping on my lap, while I was simply sitting here, minding my own business, trying to eat?” He lifted his fork meaningfully. “Ha. Ha.” I said snarkily. “You want a bite?” He aimed a bit of food that was dripping with something I was sure was supposed to be spaghetti sauce but looked more like carrot flavored water. “No. I’m not putting that in my mouth!” I winced even as I finished the phrase. “Oh?” He lifted a questioning brow. Immediately leaping on my faux paus. “What are you going to put in your mouth?” He glanced purposefully at his lap. “Eric!” I objected. Trying to sit up but I was sunk between his thighs in his lap and my shoulder resting loosely against his bicep, making getting leverage to sit up a struggle. Especially since he kept pushing his other elbow into my sternum to knock me back down. “Eric!” I swatted at his arm. He was laughing so hard I thought he might choke. Or hoped, more likely. “Let me up!” “What do I get if I do?” He wiggled his brows at me. “Something in your mouth?” “Is that what you want?” I asked loudly. My voice rising as I intended to embarrass him to the fullest. “Me to stuff you in my mouth?” I’d thought to embarrass him. I should’ve known better. *** “Well, yes.” He said slowly, as if I were mentally handicapped. His blue eyes were level on me. Seeming suddenly piercing, despite his playful manner just a heartbeat ago. Jesus, he’s intense. “That’s a stupid answer.” I glared at him. “It was a stupid question.” “Eric!” I pushed at his arm and finally lurched up enough to climb off his lap. “Allie Kat, you keep shouting my name like that, I’m going to assume you’re begging for something else entirely.” “I just wanted to get off.” I fumbled to my feet. Shoving my hair from my face and pointed to his lap. “Oof.” A guy behind me groaned in amusement. “Whoa…” Two others were saying beyond him. And I realized how idiotic what I’d just said was. I wanted to slap my own forehead and dissolve into the floor. “Again?” Eric tossed his arms in mock frustration. Climbing to his feet. “You’re insatiable, Woman!” I was staring at him in shock as he caught my hand and turned me. He was grinning ear to ear as he dragged me from the cafeteria. Straight past the office and out the front doors. All the rest of the students watched in astonishment. A few guys clapping as we walked by. I nearly punched one but Eric giving my hand another tug kept my attention. He pushed through the doors. Holding them open over my head, for me to step through. *** “School is still going.” I objected. Blinking at him in horror. “Oh, Allie Kat.” He shook his head in amusement. “Don’t you remember how to have fun at all, anymore?” “Ditching school isn’t my idea of fun.” “It will be?” “Are you really going to have me suck your dick?” I peered up at him. He came to a dead stop and rounded to blink at me in shock. Shaking his head as if he hadn’t heard me correctly. “What?” “That’s what you said, that you wanted in my mouth.” “I always want in your mouth!” He frowned at me. “I didn’t mean right now.” Then his face relaxed. “I mean…Unless you were hoping…” “If that’s the case…” He gestured down his body. “I’m at your disposal…” I shoved his shoulder. Making his leather coat creak. “You’re wearing your coat.” I realized with a frown. “Swift one, My Kat.” He laughed. I glared at him. “You were planning to ditch lunch.” He shrugged. Sauntering down the sidewalk with my hand in his. “You absolutely were.” I persisted. “You have a plan. What are you up to?” He shrugged with a knowing smirk. “You’re not cute.” I said acidly. Glaring at him. But despite what I said, looking at him with his white-blonde hair glinting in the sunlight and his eyes looking impossibly blue, standing half a foot taller than me, he looked hot. Like movie star hot. I chewed my cheek. “What are you plotting, Eric?” “Let’s just say you’ve won for the day.” “Won what?” “Play stupid games…” He let the words trail off, but I knew the rest of the saying. Win stupid prizes. 38 Where I Live “What stupid game was I playing?” I had an idea but was willing to test his response. Teasing him. Teasing his friends. Overdoing the whole girlfriend thing… “Seducing me.” He said flatly. “It worked.” Not the answer I was expecting. I eyed his perfect profile, outlined by the afternoon light. This is getting dangerous. I need to change the subject. “You made everyone in there, think I was demanding sex.” I grumbled with a frown. Scrambling for something to fight about, I suppose. But even as I said it, I recalled their shocked expressions. And the true depth of my humiliation sunk in. “No.” He shook his head warily. “I said you were insatiable.” No difference. “Same thing.” “No.” He said slowly. “And most everyone in there won’t even know what that word even means. It’s one of your olden style ones.” Olden style… I rolled my eyes. “Then why do you use it?” “To get you wet.” He grinned. Giving me a sideways look. “Is it working?” I frowned. Probably. It did have a weird effect on me, when he talked like he wasn’t really just a dumb jock. I rubbed my thighs together and realized there was the hint of dampness there. I gave him a startled look. Which of course he didn’t miss. “Ah. See.” He beamed. Clucking flirtatiously in his cheek. “It does.” “You’re deplorable.” I shoved his shoulder again. But it was more as an excuse to retreat a step and get some space between us. As we walked together along the sidewalk. But he wasn’t having that. Still gripping my hand firmly enough that even as I danced away, he was pulling me back. “A date.” He admitted. Rounding so suddenly that I yelped. He used my hand to give me a little jerk. Sending me sprawling against him. He caught my cheek with his other hand and was suddenly so close that I was drowning in the smell of his Sandalwood cologne. His palm was a bit rough on my cheek, but I immediately found myself tucking my cheek into that warmth. And his lips were on mine so suddenly I didn’t have time to react. *** I pulled away from his kiss. Feeling like the heat from the sun overhead was suddenly sweltering. When I might’ve complained I was chilly just moments before. “Should I be terrified of what exactly your idea of a date might be?” “Oh.” He gave a mock frown. Pouting his full bottom lip. “Scared of wearing a bit more lingerie?” I glared at him. “No. Scared of getting another poke.” “Are you though?” His eyes narrowed and he sidled closer. Closing the gap, I’d just made. “Are you really? I’d just bet you’re soaking wet…” We were standing just in-front of the passenger door of his car now. Blocked by other cars. But I didn’t feel like it was enough coverage as he started dancing two fingers from just below my belly button down toward my groin. I made a ‘pfft’ sound like a hissing cat and swatted his hands away. “So handsy! I swear, you’ve more arms than an octopus.” “Only when I want to touch you.” He grinned shamelessly and pulled open my door. “Hop in.” “This is naughty, Eric. We’re supposed to be at school. What if mom finds out?” “Are you supposed to be doing me?” He asked thoughtfully tilting his head to look upward. “The son of your mom’s boyfriend? That seems rather naughty…” “I-” Before I could get anymore out, he’d closed the door on me. Am not doing you…Bastard. *** Eric twisted around to toss my jacket across my lap. I lifted it and eyed it. “This was in my locker.” “Yep.” He veered the car out onto the road. “Which was locked.” “With the same PIN you use on your phone and everything else.” My social security number. I dropped my coat. “You’ve been in my phone?” “No.” He shook his head. Glancing at me. “Just seen you put the PIN in before.” He looked away, then looked back. “Why? Is there something good in there?” I groaned. “What could possibly be in there that you’d want to know about?” “Some journal entry about how hot I am. Or maybe dirty pictures of me sleeping.” “Yes, Eric. I’ve crept into your room while you’re sleeping…” “Mmm…” He laughed. Shifting. “If you did that, I wouldn’t let you leave.” I assessed his expression. He doesn’t look like he’s bluffing. *** “What?” He looked at me. “Done believe me?” “I…I…Don’t know…” “You’re still not getting, Allie.” He said a bit more severely. “Things have changed. They’re not going back.” “Nothing has changed.” I said softly. Perhaps trying to convince myself more than him. “The hell they haven’t!” He gave me an ugly look. His gaze roving over me. “I’ve been inside you.” I sputtered searching for words. “That doesn’t mean anything.” He tipped his head back against the seat. Giving me an incredulous look down his nose. “The hell it doesn’t. You pretend you don’t like me within three feet of you. Pretenses are gone. You welcomed me between your thighs. Wore a tiny little red bit of…Mmm.” He rumbled appreciatively at the memory. “I can picture you naked now.” His gaze skid over me so intimately now that I felt the urge to try and cover myself. Lifting my coat off my lap and over my chest, before I’d even realized I’d done it. “You can’t-I didn’t-you…” “We’ve done nearly everything, Allie. I’ve been deep in you. And I’m not about to let you play that it didn’t happen and go back to ignoring me. I’ve got you now. I know where you live…” 39 Eric's Version of a Date I knew what he meant. He didn’t mean my house. He means where I hide. There was a clear threat written over his face. “I’m not scared of you, Eric.” I felt the need to say it, though it was absolutely a lie. He terrifies me. It seemed like no matter what I did I couldn’t turn him off, dissuade him, chase him off. He was stifling me. He laughed in pure disbelief. “If you say so.” He turned the car out of town, and I began to cast him suspicious glances. I knew of only one place interesting, this direction. “Where we going, Eric?” “One of your favorite places.” “Thought you said this was a date.” “It is. Our version of one.” “Our version? I think you mean your version.” He smiled secretively but said nothing more. I wasn’t terribly surprised when I saw him turn onto the graveled drive toward the dirt track. “I’m not going to give away who I am now.” I said a bit nervously. Shifting in my seat. Uncomfortable with revealing who I was to the world. Tomboy was my secret. I shot Eric a quick glance. And his too, I suppose. I was a little touched that he’d known who I was the whole time but had never told anyone. I immediately heard all the crude comments he was making about the things he wanted to do to Tomboy, in my mind again. Knowing now that he’d known it was me the whole time, made me flush at the memory. “Can I ask you a real question?” He shifted as he slowed for the first turn toward the main entrance of the dirt track. “What?” Dread seeped into my voice. Why does he have to be so intense all the time? “How much longer you going to pretend you’re just going along with me because of this bet?” “What is that supposed to mean?” My head whipped to him. “You’re strong, assertive, and stubborn as a mule, Allie. You and I both know it.” He was grinning at me that took the acid out of his words. “So, if you truly were hating every moment of this week’s challenge, you’d have already locked your feet and backed out.” “A bet is a bet.” I turned my head to stare out the windshield. “Yes…I know that’s always been your motto. But there’s still a line. I wouldn’t have forced you to do anything.” I sent him a skeptical look. He moved the car into a parking space and shifted it into Park so he could shift to lean against the Driver’s Side door. Resting the back of his hand against his palm as he eyed me. “Go ahead and look at me like that.” He pointed to my face. “You know full well it’s true.” I barely spared him a glance. Refusing to give him more than that. Because I want no part of this conversation. I knew he was right. If there wasn’t some tiny part of me that was enjoying what we were doing, wasn’t curious about what his next move would be… I wouldn’t be here. Though I’d never have admitted it to a soul, I haven’t been this intrigued by anyone for as long as I could remember. I’d been around guys I found attractive before. And there are plenty I’ve seen that were fun to look at. But none that had my brain popping like Eric did. I never know what to expect. *** Just when I thought I was beginning to figure him out, he had a way of dumping me on my head. Leaving me dizzied and wondering what the hell had just happened. “Did you miss me?” He asked so softly that I had to look at him and wait for him to repeat it to be sure. His thumb was absentmindedly adjusting the cover on his steering wheel. Sliding it up and down. His head was ducked toward his shoulder but his gaze was fully on me. He stared back at me and then asked a bit more slowly. “Did you miss me?” “When?” He groaned and rolled his eyes Heavenward. “Can we pretend for one minute that I’m not the complete idiot you like to think I am.” I glowered at him. “That’s code for ‘stop stalling’.” He clarified in a clearly superior tone. I lifted a fist and hovered it in the air. Considering where I could hit him. “You cross that center line.” He pointed leisurely to the shift lever. “And you’re mine.” There was just enough of a hint of danger in his voice that I was certain he was going to make good on it. For a mere heartbeat I was tempted to test that. He waited for me to decide. “Don’t think for a minute that I don’t know you’re only debating it because you think it will distract me.” I paused. “It will.” He reassured. “For about half a breath. Then I’ll ask you again.” He will too. He never lets anything go! *** “Yes, Eric.” I groaningly admitted. “Yes, what?” He lifted his head in interest. To make me say it. “I did miss being friends with you. I missed having someone there.” “That’s not what I asked…Though it is nice to know.” “What are you wanting to hear?” I tried to cut to the chase. Not wanting to play the usual guessing game. “Did you miss me? Eric. The guy you knew.” “Did I really know you?” “Stop trying to be evasive. You’re not good at it.” That stung a little. I felt like I was pretty decent at it. His blue eyes were piercing on me, and his face was unreadable. He’s losing patience with me. That was faintly surprising. He’s almost never serious. “I missed your laugh.” I said grudgingly. He shifted in his seat. “Why?” “Because it always made me laugh.” My gaze fell to my hands. And I picked at my chipped purple nail polish thoughtfully. “And it made it seem like things weren’t so bad.” “They weren’t.” “Dad was already on his way out.” “Yeah. But he did love you.” “How can you be so sure?” “Because you’re impossible not to love.” He dived across the shift lever and caught me by the shoulders as I tried to twist away. He lunged backward, dragging me over the center of the seats and sideways along his lap. Where he seems to like to have me. He had wrapped his arms around me from behind and was holding me against his chest. But I sensed that it was his way of offering me comfort. He knows I always get sad when I talk about dad. “Eric?” “Yeah.” “I missed that you always listened. And you always knew how to make me feel better.” “That’s really nice to hear, Allie Kat.” He sighed into my neck. “Because I missed doing it.” *** “Come on.” He cracked the Driver’s Side door and somehow managed to drag me out without me catching my elbows and knees on the frame. He set me on my feet like I was some cardboard statue. Giving me a broad grin and a quick wink, he turned on his heel as he caught my hand and began dragging me behind him to the old barn where the bikes were chained up. Where my bike is chained. “What are we doing?” I groaned. Thinking I was going to have to remind him six more times that I wasn’t yet ready to expose that I was Tomboy. “No one is here.” “Jimmy is.” He came to a stop and rounded to face me. “You going to try to convince me now that Old Jimmy, who’s always here, had no idea you were Tomboy?” I was thinking about it. Despite that Jimmy had been the one that helped me fix up my bike. Considering it I chewed my cheek. Eric snorted. “Don’t bother, Tomboy. Let’s go.” 40 Dirt We went in and he tossed me the keys from my backpack so I could unlock my pink dirt bike. I didn’t have my helmet, but I wasn’t terribly worried about it right now. I’m not going to race him. Not making myself into a fool again for him anytime soon. “I’m not racing you, Eric.” “That’s good.” He was pulling his bike out of a stall and bringing it around. “Because you’d lose.” I sputtered obscenities and had to set my bike against a panel of wood to run ahead and kick him in the back of the calf. He dropped dramatically to a knee. “Ouch. Oh My God! That’s my bad leg, Allie!” He was wailing in such anguish that I immediately fell to my knees next to him. “I’m sorry!” I cried. My hands fluttering around. “I didn’t even know you had a bad leg. What do I do?” He was groaning and hissing through his teeth in clear pain. I didn’t really mean to hurt him! A bad leg? When did he hurt his leg? Racing? “Help me up.” He held out a hand and waved his fingers for me to get closer. I leaned over to sweep around his back and under his armpits to try and lift him up. He twisted into me and stuck his mouth along the side of my neck, sucking deeply at the same moment that he grabbed a handful of my breast, massaging it as he moaned against me. “Ah!” I yelped. Automatically throwing my head back to escape that lathing mouth. His lips broke away with a smack. I touched my neck in shock and looked at my hand as though I might pull away blood. He was laughing. “I didn’t bite you!” “Did you just leave a mark?” I blinked at him in fury. He chuckled and caught my jaw. Turning my head to the side to examine the spot. “I doubt it. I barely got you.” “Why’d you do that?” “Because you looked so panicked.” “I didn’t know you have a bad leg.” “I don’t.” “What?” I asked him in utter betrayal. “You’re always so violent. I just wanted you to consider what it might feel like if you actually hurt me.” “It’d feel amazing.” I said dryly. Shoving him back from me so I could give him a venomous study. “Then why’d you look so scared?” “I thought Jimmy might hear you and call the cops.” I covered. I was worried about him. I did feel awful when I thought I’d injured him. That wasn’t my intention! “Sure, you did.” Eric crossed his arms over his chest. “You should’ve seen your face. You were so worried.” “I wasn’t!” “You absolutely were. Another three minutes and you might’ve squeaked out a tear.” “That’d never happen.” “Sure, it wouldn’t.” *** He set the whole thing up! I chided myself for even feeling badly. Tossing my long brown hair, I spun around. Intent on ignoring him the rest of the day as I headed for my bike. Pulling it from the wall I began walking it toward the door. Eric watched me pass him as he was leaned over the handlebars of his bike. I heard the crack of his hand against skin before I fully registered, he’d smacked my rear yet again. I stiffened. Every damn chance he gets. He was already laughing behind me. And I had to ask myself. Did I really miss that laugh? Because right now I was considering strangling him until he could no longer get that sound out. “What’s wrong, Allie Kat?” He taunted. “Did you trip?” “I’m going to trip right onto your face!” I whipped over my shoulder to spit the words at him. “I keep hoping so!” He whined. “The sooner the better…” That’s not what I meant. But of course, that’s where he’d go with this… I rolled my eyes Heavenward and muttered a prayer that I wouldn’t kill him before we even got out on the track. How illegal would it really be if I accidentally ran him over? I pondered. *** We came out of the barn doors, and he slapped a palm to my chest to bring me to an abrupt stop. I opened my mouth to give him a harsh put down for coming up with another excuse to molest me but noticed he was carefully looking around. Checking to make sure no one was going to catch us. The track was empty. Except for the big glass tower on the hill. We could see a shadow standing in the window. I recognized Jimmy’s broad shoulders and narrow, hunched frame and knew it was him. He looked from one to the other of us and I swore I could literally feel him puzzling it out. He lifted his hand in a still wave. I waved back. So did Eric. *** “You ready?” Eric gave me a look as he slung a long leg over his high bike. I smirked and tossed mine over the seat. “Thought we weren’t racing.” He challenged me. Studying my face. “I’m not planning to.” I footed the kick start until the bike growled to life. Ugh…I love that sound. “Good.” Eric said. “Because for once, I’d like to be next to you. Rather than in-front of you or chasing you.” I gave him a glance, but he was already starting his bike. His white leather coat in place and the tattoos across his fingers becoming prominent in the morning light as he gripped the handles. He nudged his chin to tell me to go. I considered zooming off and leaving him. Knowing he’d chase. But instead, I slowly guided my bike toward the first rise. Eric was driving next to me. Exchanging broad grins with me. He gassed it at the same time I did. Just as we hit the peak. Sending the bikes careening through the air and forcing us to shift our balance to ensure we landed on our tires and didn’t tip. He was right there next to me at the bottom and we each hesitated a moment to line up with each other again. As we caught the next high bank, I glanced over at him and for a moment I swore I wasn’t looking at the sexy teenage guy I knew. He looked like the kid I used to ride beside. Somewhat chubby cheeks. His hair a bit more brown instead of so light, and absent a whole bunch of tattoos. Grinning at me like I was his best friend in the whole world. I loved that second. And for a moment I yearned for all I’d missed. What I gave up. We’d been so close. That thought was painful. How would things have been different if I’d let him be next to me instead of hating him for all his bullying the last few years. I hadn’t even realized that was a choice. The little voice in my head defended. *** Tears had jumped into my eyes and suddenly I was blinking hard. We were headed up the next hill, not as tall as the last, thankfully. I can do this. I blinked away the blurriness in my eyes. Knowing if I looked away, I could crash off the track. And if I try to wipe away the tears with my hands, I could lose control of my bike. I knew this track. I focused on that, but the tears were wetting my face and blocking my view. I hit a rock beneath my front tire which sent my bike sideways and landing on me as we skid backward down the hill with the bike scratching me through the dirt. “Allie!” I heard Eric’s shout. 41 Real Ugly I knew the sound of his bike being tossed aside as he leapt off it and ran down the hill. Half sliding as he skid to me. His face was smudged with brown, and he caught my arms to pull me from under my bike to steady me onto my knees. “Are you okay?” He frantically pushed the hair from my face with one hand. Inspecting my cheeks and seeing if my eyes could focus on him. “Are you alright?” “I’m okay.” I sobbed. Dropping my face in my hands. “You’re crying?” He let me go. His hands hovering aside us as if he was unsure what to do. I tossed myself against his shoulder and wrapped my arms around his neck. He hesitated only a moment before wrapping me up. He stood, climbing me to my feet with him as he sidestepped the last way to the dip between the hills. Holding onto me while I cried and snotted into the side of his collar and wetted his hair. He didn’t say anything. Just standing there hanging onto me. “You’re not going to talk about how gross it is that I’m smearing boogers on you?” I pulled back from his neck enough to ask. But not enough for him to see me with all this makeup running. Just another reason why I never wear much of the stuff. “No.” He said softly. “Why would I do that, when I keep telling you it was all I wanted you to do?” “That’s not exactly what you said.” I sniffed loudly. Feeling the tears slowing just from his willingness to hold me. “It’s what I meant.” “Well, perhaps you should speak more clearly.” He gave a single chuckle, showing he wasn’t much in the mood for the humor I was trying to make. “I’m usually so vague.” I dropped my forehead to his shoulder to keep my face hidden. “Thank you.” “Anytime Allie Kat.” He caught my chin and gave my forehead a quick kiss without looking at the tears streaming my face. Because he knows I’d hate it if he saw them anymore than he already has. *** “Do you want to ride more?” He lifted my bike and walked it over to us. I shook my head. Wiping my face with my arm. Then trying to rub away the black streaks left on my forearm. Taking sympathy on me, he reached over and caught my wrist. Brining my arm across his mid section so he could use his dark shirt to rub at the filth until I was clean. At least my arm was. He lifted the shirt enough to wipe my cheeks with it before stretching it over both palms to wipe away the dirt on his. “There.” He set his shirt down. “A bit of dirt from both of us.” I never meant to blurt out the words. They just spilled from my mouth. “I can’t do this.” “What?” He gave me a startled look. “I’ll keep my bet, Eric. I’m yours for the next few days for whatever torture you have planned. But after that…” “It’s not going to work like that, Allie.” He was gravely serious as he dropped his shirt back over his pants. “It is.” I nodded. “I think you’re overestimating yourself.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” My voice rose. “You’re not the kind of girl that just diddles a guy and then scampers off.” He gestured with waving fingers. “But you are that guy.” I retorted defensively. Feeling embarrassed that he’d call me out like that. “Yeah.” He nodded grudgingly. “I have been. There’s been girls I did stuff with and walked away from.” “Yeah.” A bit of bitterness seeped into my voice. “And I’m never going to be one of them.” “So… Let me get this right.” His tone was level, but I could feel the anger rising off him like steam. “You are saying you don’t want to see where this goes with me because I might walk away. Correct?” I frowned. Not liking him putting it that way. “So, your answer to that is to just go ahead and turn your back on things now?” “That’s not what I’m saying!” I tossed my arms in frustration. How’d we just go from him comforting me to arguing this same old stuff? “Actually, it’s precisely what you’re saying.” He levelled those blue eyes on me. “Just to be clear, if you try to do that to me again. I’m not going to make it anywhere near as easy this time.” “Easy! You made it miserable before!” He sucked in his top lip and ran his tongue over his top teeth in a show of intimidation that warned me that, that behavior had been child’s play. If I push him…He’s going to turn things ugly. Real ugly. I knew that expression on him. I’d seen it before. *** “So, what if we end this now?” I challenged warily. “Is that what you’re going to do?” “I’m asking.” “You want to weigh the consequences.” There was annoyance in his narrowing eyes. “The fact that how much fun you’ve been having doesn’t outweigh whatever little, girlish fears you have, is insulting frankly.” “Your whole bet has been insulting!” “I’m certain of that.” He admitted. “Only because you’re entirely uncomfortable in your own skin.” “Oh, and you were on a mission to cure me, were you?” I spat. Furious that he’d dare imply he was doing some chivalrous act. When he was really just out having fun! “No.” He stalked over to me. Letting the bike tip over into the dirt as he descended like a tidal wave. His shadow blocking the noon sun over me. “I was getting what I want. I was having the girl I want. And I wasn’t letting any of her little kiddy fears get into her head as an excuse.” He pushed on my temple pointedly. It didn’t hurt. But it made me furious. “Don’t touch me!” I slapped his hand away. Glaring hatefully at me. “Is that what we’re going to do now?” “What’s that, Eric?” I said his name with as much loathing as I could interject. “Go right back to you looking at me like I’m your enemy.” “Maybe you are…” *** He scoffed and rolled his eyes in aggravation. Taking a step back from me as if he was worried he might grab me and shake me. I was making him furious. And some part of me was happy about it. It was a relief. It made me feel good. Safe. He gave me a long glare. His jaw ticking and his hands fisting in a white-knuckled grip. “Nah.” He began shaking his head. “We’re not doing this.” Before I could even begin to pick apart what he was talking about, he’d snatched my upper arms and dragged me against him. Smothering my body with his. His lips dropped on mine with bruising force. Smashing them against my teeth until I opened them to spare them from being crushed. Immediately his tongue was there. Invading my mouth just as harshly as his fingers were now biting into my arms. One hand abruptly released to catch the back of my head. Tipping it slightly so he could slant more firmly over my mouth. Tasting my mouth in a way that told me he wanted inside me. He wants to touch me like this, inside. I could feel it to my bones. That was the message he was conveying through every movement of his body. He wants me now. Violently. It was exhilarating. And terrifying. 42 Hurt I shoved him back. “No! I’m not going to let you hurt me.” “Why not?” He snapped virulently as he tilted his head warningly. “You let everything else!” “That’s not fair!” I took an angry step toward him. “I never wanted to be hurt.” “No but you certainly wanted to hurt me.” He countered. Ouch. That had not been my intention. Him saying that felt very unfair. “I…” I shook my head. Trying to catch up to this argument. It had taken a far right turn and slammed into a wall. “Let’s just be real honest, Allie Kat. You’ve been taking out on me what your dad did, for years. Because you knew I was the one person that would always stick around.” I had no response to that. Is that really true? “But now when feet hit the floor, you don’t want to admit it.” “You keep saying I was the cruel one, Eric. But you’re the one that regularly knocked my books out of my hand, slammed my locker next to me, stuck gum in my hair, put rocks in my backpack and anything else devious you could think of. Can you really deny that you were the cruel one?” “None of those things broke your heart.” He countered stiffly. *** I felt like this conversation had entered a whole other realm. “Why did you do all that?” “To let you know that I hadn’t forgotten you. That you were still on my mind. Still, someone important to me.” I felt like he was dropping bombs left and right and my arguments were going up in smoke. He's right. His bullying had kept me from forgetting him. He’d certainly made sure I knew he was there. “I didn’t find any of that funny.” “Course not. You barely have a sense of humor.” I gasped and glared at him. “See?” He pointed out. When I only proceeded with a disgruntled glare he added. “Any way you look at it Allie Kat, it comes down to you deciding to live in your little fantasy world, keeping everyone at arm’s length and playing the victim. Or you can take your own life back. I gave him a horrified look. “But,” He warned. “Come Saturday, this isn’t going to be over. Not for me.” I wasn’t sure it was going to be for me either. Not anymore. We had four days left. Four days he could torment me, force me out of my comfort zone, and four days to make love to me. Until I’m entirely addicted. Already, I found myself wondering when the next time we’d sleep together would be. Because I wanted to feel him again. Looking at him standing there in the sun with those bright blue eyes and tousled curling blonde hair. I wanted him now. What’s wrong with me? *** His voice broke into my speculation. “Here’s the deal, Allie. I’m done talking about it.” There was a hardness to his face and every hint of his constant smile was gone. He looks ready to fight. “You know where I stand. You know how I feel. I’ve done told you ‘til I’m blue in the face. I know you get it. I’ve told you how I see you and you know I’m right. So, you’re either going to figure it out by the end of this week, or swear by all that’s Holy, I will stuff you in a locker.” A very bully thing to say. “You’re a dick.” I said dryly. That huge grin came over his face and his eyes lit up. I threw up my hand to stop him from whatever dreadful thing was about to come out of his mouth, and limped over to take my bike. Steadying myself on my feet as I moved until I could walk level again. I groaned as I leaned over to straighten my bike so I could push it to the barn. Wheeling it carefully and letting it support some of my weight, as I guided the handlebars. He picked his up and jogged up behind me. Reaching down to smack my rear on the way by. “Would you stop doing that?” I squawked. Glowering at him. “No.” He jogged by to put his bike in the barn and wrap the chain around it, before returning to help me with mine. “You okay, there?” He frowned at me. Noticing I was favoring my right hip and side. “I scraped it a bit.” “Let’s get you home and wash it.” “Us?” “Yeah, I’ll rub you down.” His mischievous grin told me he planned to do much more than that. *** “Are you ever not trying to get me naked!” I rolled my eyes Heavenward. “You should be naked. You look fantastic naked...I think...” He rolled his eyes to the side thoughtfully and quirked his lips as if deciding. Silent long enough to let me know he was picturing it. “Yep. You look great.” I hit him in the shoulder. “Put my clothes back on, perv.” He groaned in protest. “I didn’t give you permission to picture me naked. Don’t you need written rights or something?” “Nope. Not once I’ve seen it. I can retrieve that anytime.” He caught my hand to hold it as we walked toward the car. I was taking my time because my hip hurt and he was pacing with me. “Like now. Ope. There it is again. Mmm hmm.” “Eric!” “I love it when you screech my name like that.” I growled in frustration and rolled my eyes. Huffing. *** He wasn’t kidding. As soon as we got back to the house, we dropped our stuff at the base of the stairs and he tugged them up behind me. Guiding me into the bathroom. He caught the bottom of my shirt and began lifting it over my head, like I was a small child in need of assistance. “Whoa! Whoa!” I pushed my shirt down. “Just hold up, Big Guy. I think I can take my own clothes off.” “Yeah...But I can do it faster.” I sighed in frustration. “Do you have any idea how aggravating you are.” I lifted my shirt over my head so I couldn’t see him momentarily. Once I pulled it fully off I saw his eyes roving greedily over my bared skin. “Eric!” “What?” “I asked if you know how aggravating you are?” He still wasn’t looking up. “I’m sorry...I don’t understand the question.” I shook my head and rounded to give him my back. Catching my waistband and hooking my panties with it as I wiggled to push them down. Stepping out of them and tossing them in the hamper in the corner. I was unprepared for the sudden heat of his warm body against my back, walking me forward toward the sink. His legs folded behind mine, and I had no choice but to step. It wasn’t entirely true that I was unprepared. I’d expected him to touch me once he saw all that skin. But not to already be naked behind me! Nor aiming for the sink. I looked at the porcelain square in horror. Fairly certain I knew where this was going. He pushed my back enough I was leaned over the sink and had to put my palms on the corner to balance myself. He caught my fall of brown hair and guided it over one shoulder. His lips descended along the back of my neck. Trailing the skin. To the exposed side. Where he kissed a blazing path up the side of my throat to nipple on my ear lobe. But that alone, wasn’t what was driving me crazy. His bare body was pressed along my back. His hard, flat chest, heating my shoulder blades and his hard length was already nestled in the crack of my ass. He was subtlely rubbing along me. And getting harder by the minute... 43 Bared I wanted more. But I didn’t want him to know it, so I inched my heels apart to give him more access to my most intimate place. Letting him feel me dampening already. And his ministrations on the sensitized skin on my neck was melting me. Sending heat twining through me. “You may be unwilling to truly learn me. But, by God, you’re going to learn yourself by the time I’m done.” I wanted to ask what he meant but I found myself struggling for words as he gave my hair a slight tug. Making my head bend sideways to give him more access to my throat. “Come on, Allie, let’s soak that hip.” He walked over and turned on the bath, flipping the switch to stopper the drain and pouring in some aromatherapy wash. I managed to compose myself and turned to look at him. Eyeing his long, lean form. He was sinewed muscle from his masculine feet to his furred legs up to his chest which was as marked with tattoos as the rest of him. But my eyes were drawn to the dark curling hair framing the flesh at the crux of his thighs. Which still stood erect. I chewed my cheek. A little amazed that all of that had been inside me. He adjusted the temperature of the bath. Checking it with his hand. As he leaned over, I could see the hint of ribs in his sides and the curve of his flexed abs. Making me want to drag my nails over them. Without any real thought I walked over and lowered to my knees, still favoring my aching hip, and slid between his thighs and the edge of the bath. Catching his hips to hold him where he was. He watched me with a stunned expression. “Whoa! Whoa!” His hands lifted in surrender. “What are you doing?” I didn’t answer him. Instead, I bobbed my head to hook that bit of flesh, easing it between my lips. I’d heard enough about how to do this from Emilia, that I was fairly confident I could do it. More so when I heard him gasp and make a garbled sound. I took that weight into my mouth. Feeling it slipping along the surface of my tongue and learning the unique texture as I guided it toward the back of my throat. I waited to see if it was going to choke me. It was hard to get a breath around and I had to retreat a bit. But I found I wasn’t gagging so I pressed him a bit deeper as I relaxed my throat. I was rewarded with a breathy curse. “Son-of-a-bitch, Emilia.” He slapped the wall. Giving a low rumbling sound as he put his other hand on the wall near the first. I felt him leaning down to watch me. I closed my eyes and maneuvered his hardening rod in my mouth. I gave a slight moan around it, and he cursed again. Dropping his head back and involuntarily thrusting toward me. Startling me a bit. I reared back, afraid I’d choke. But he immediately withdrew. I sucked him back in. Applying some sucking pressure around his length. He made a panting sound. “Easy, easy, Allie Kat.” He whispered. Rolling his fingers into my hair to follow me forward and back. “Slow down there girl, before I lose my shit.” I liked that he was pleading. Nearly begging me to do it a particular way. I speeded up. To goad him further. “Mmm…Allie Kat…” There was a pleading note as his fingers gripped my scalp more firmly. Guiding me forward a bit more roughly. I followed the motion. Working him into my mouth and when I felt him getting iron hard and his body tensing, I trailed my hand up from his hips to flatten over his stomach. Feeling how his body was reacting, every time I took in his root. I could feel the moment he was getting close and I had the irresistible urge to push him over the edge. I reared forward greedily and sucked him deep into my throat. “Fuck! Allie Kat.” He roared. Grabbing both sides of my head and holding me still as he thrummed into my throat. Pulsing into my mouth and spurting fluid into my throat. It was so far back I barely tasted it. He moaned and his mouth gaped as he pulled back from me. Withdrawing his length with a pop and dropping his back against the bathroom door before sliding down it. When he could catch his breath, he pulled his knees up to rest his elbows over them. “Whew, Woman.” He gave me a wide-eyed look. Shaking his head in disbelief. “I think you just ruined me for any other girl.” I liked the sound of that. It made something warm tighten my stomach and made pride swell through me. “Good…” I whispered. He gave me a quick look. *** “Thought you were going to wash me up?” I queried as I moved to rise. Thinking I’d slink into the bath seductively and beckon him to join me, but my hip was stabbing from being on my knees and I yelped and went super still. “Hurt yourself, did ya?” He chuckled. Sliding up the door to get to his feet. Moving to stand over me and offer me a hand up. I eyed his trembling hand and shaking legs. “A bit unsteady, aren’t you?” I grinned in triumph. “Shut up.” He ordered in an amused voice. “And take my hand.” He bounced it purposefully. I slipped mine in it and felt his long-fingered grip wrapping my smaller one. Realizing the strength of that grip and how much larger he was than me. Built bigger. All male… *** He pulled me up to my feet. And straight into his arms. I gasped. “Eric!” I’d thought we were both going to tumble over. “Love that sound.” He fisted my hair and gave it a tiny jerk. “Sexy.” He was looking at me as though he still wanted to bend me over that sink. Suddenly, he shoved my shoulders and turned me away from him. Scooping my waist, he lifted me off my feet. What the Hell is he doing now! I flailed slightly. “Put me down!” Not that he’d ever obey. I gripped the back of his hands. Terrified he was going to drop me. Then it dawned on me he could be feeling this tub with ice cold water and be ready to deposit me in it. That’d be about right for him. “Don’t!” I squealed. Kicking my legs and raking his hand. “What?” He laughed. “Relax…Have a little faith.” In him? He lifted me higher and stepped over the edge of the tub to step into it with me. “I thought you were going to drop me. Or that it would be cold.” I pouted. Feeling the steam rising to warm my toes, even before he lowered me into it. “Well, perhaps you should think less and enjoy…” He sighed blissfully as he lowered into the water. Taking me down with him. Until I was settled between his thighs. Very intimately.But it felt nice. He twisted to reach a stand near the tub. Pulling down a washcloth. He dunked it in the water and reached over me to wring it out. He applied it gently to my bluish hip. “That is looking rough.” He admitted. His brow furrowing. “Perhaps we should’ve used cold water.” I hate cold water. “No!” I yelped. Peering over my shoulder to glare at him. “Don’t worry, Allie Kat.” He was grinning wickedly again. “I remember how much you like cold water…All cat…Through and through.” It seemed like he was always grinning like that. Is he ever not smiling? I rolled my eyes. “You’re absolutely the most dreadful…” “Dreadful…” He mimicked my voice. Though it was far too shrill. And annoying. At least I didn’t think I sounded like that. “You do know real people don’t talk like that right?” He teased. “You’re a dick.” “Nope. That’s here.” He bumped my backside a little with his pelvis. I glared at him. “Hilarious.” “Mmm…You sucking me was something I’m going to have wet dreams about for years…” My eyes rounded on him before I looked away. “Why do you say shit like that?” “Because it’s true…” “Uh huh.” I scoffed. “Why do you always make that sound when I tell you shit?” “What sound?” I looked at him. “You huff at me.” “Scoff?” “Whatever you wanna call it.” He eyed me. “Why do you do that? It’s like you don’t believe anything I say.” “I believe you, Eric. I just think sometimes you have your game ‘on’ a bit too high. Saying things for effect rather than because you mean them.” He snorted. “The hell I do. Why don’t you ask some of these girls you keep accusing me of banging if I sugarcoat what I think.” No. He doesn’t do that. I realized. “I wasn’t saying you sugarcoat. Just flirt at a high rate.” He paused with the rag to blink at me. “Only when I mean it.”

16 A Party My phone dinged and I pulled it from the back pocket of my jeans to give it a cursory glance. “Mom.” I explained. Shooting her a quick text to tell her to be careful on the way there and that things were fine here. Such a lie. Eric watched me, waiting until I’d tucked my phone safely away, to grab my attention. “So, you want to go back to discussing the important stuff?” He redirected with a quick grin. He thinks he’s so damn charming. “Like what?” “What are you supposed to say if you want to back out?” “I’m done.” I said sullenly staring out the windshield. Wondering if I should just say it now. Or if just now had counted. I peered at him to see. He was grinning, gaze hooded. “Nice try. You have to mean it.” “So, what exactly am I supposed to do at this party?” I asked the dreaded question. “Be with me.” “Meaning?” I turned my head slowly to lift a questioning brow. He shrugged. “Like you’re with, with me.” But I don’t want to! A tiny voice in my head whined. Say done. Say ‘I’m done.” “Like we’re...a couple?” “Yeah.” He bobbed his head. Still watching the road. “Just like that.” I gulped. “You’ll be fine.” He laughed. *** We arrived and midway up the drive, Eric paused and tossed his white leather over my shoulders. I tried to crawl out of it, but he draped it back on them and then slung his arm over. Oh, no. I prayed Emilia wouldn’t be here. I’d have an awful lot of explaining to do. But my fears were realized when we entered, and every set of eyes turned to us. Eric grinned as his buddies sauntered over. “Got the poor thing, twisted around already?” One of them slapped his back. “That didn’t take long.” The other remarked. I turned, mouth opened wide to put them all in place. But before I could say a word, Eric rounded and dropped a soft peck on my upper lip. Effectively silencing me and making them cheer robustly. “I’m going to be over here for a minute talking with my buddies, Sweety.” He gave me a brazen wink. I wanted to tell him he could take his ‘Sweetie’ and shove it right up his great ass. A hand clenching my forearm so tightly that it nearly shook drew a slow venomous gaze from me. “Oh, My God, Allison!” Emilia cried. Her eyes rounded to the size of saucers and her jaw gaping. “What the hell happened?” I deflated. Shoulders drooping. I sighed. “I lost a bet.” She glanced over her shoulder at Eric. Her gaze dropping to the part of his anatomy I had just been thinking about. “To the devil himself.” She sighed wistfully. “Mmm...hmm.” “Emilia!” I caught her chin and drug her appreciative gaze away from his rear. “This is serious! How do I get out of this?” “Get out of what?” “A lost bet.” “You’ve never reneged on a bet the entire time I’ve known you. It’s like your one rule!” That’s true. Keeping our word had been a carry-over to her and my friendship from back when Eric was a real human being. When we’d been friends. That seemed forever ago now. Yet he still seems bitter about something. I chewed my lower lip. *** “I vote to just do what he says!” “Emilia!” I objected. “Well...” She shrugged. “He’s hott, Allie. Haven’t you noticed?” She caught my lower jaw and yanked it to my left where I observed countless girls frozen with drinks half to their mouths. Having stopped what they were doing, to watch him come in. She then jerked my face to my right, to observe the same thing. “They all want to be you right now. Wearing that white leather.” “And I just want out of it!” I pouted. “I’m sure he’d be more than happy to take you out of it.” Emilia giggled. I gave her a black look. “Not funny.” She pinched her finger and thumb together to indicate a small inch. “Little funny.” My eyes narrowed on her. “Fine! What do you want me to do?” “Talk him out of this.” “Yes,” She bobbed her head sarcastically. “I’m sure he’ll be hanging on my every word.” She paused for emphasis. “Hey smoking hot, Honey. Can you let my friend go? She’s scared you’ll want to do her, and she won’t be able to say no!” I swatted her shoulder but only because she ducked and dodged away. “Some friend!” I shouted after her retreating back. “Na-uh.” She waved over her shoulder. “I’m not going to get between you. Just the steam coming from between you two, could scald me to death!” “What’s that supposed to mean!” “You know.” She vanished into the next room. *** Realizing that my best friend had utterly abandoned me, I turned back around to face Eric and his group. Sure, they’d all be laughing at me. Instead, I bumped into a hard wall which smelled like Sandalwood cologne. Eric. My eyes lifted, filled with dread. “Trying to recruit backup were you?” “Trying.” I grunted. “I got to her first.” “What?” I looked around quickly. “How could you do that.” He reached around me and slid my cellphone from the back pocket of my jeans. Waving it in my face. “When you go up to change, you might not want to leave this in the living room.” Eyes wide, I snatched it from him. Skimming through it to find my last message to Emilia. This is Eric. Taking her to Sage’s party tonight. You should come. She’ll try to get you to help her out of the bet. If you care about her fear of human contact and want to help her get over it, you’ll let me work. Do come though. I blinked at my phone in shock. Then up at him. How did he turn an invite into a warning, a semi-threat, then back to an invite and make it still seem so friendly? “I really don’t like you.” I muttered up at him. He grinned unabashedly. “Aww, you say the sweetest things.” He palmed his chest. “Why, if I had a heart, you’d just melt it right away.” 17 Spin It “Eric...” I said chastisingly. “Allie Kat...” He ducked his head to match my tone. “You’re deplorable.” He chucked the bottom of my chin and gave my sullen lips a quick peck. “Come on. We’re going to go play some old-fashioned spin the bottle.” I groaned aloud. No. “I’d rather be slowly burned alive.” “You’ll be fine. Just spin the bottle.” “I thought that teenage ritual died with every Beetles record ever made.” “Only amongst the prudes.” He tossed back equally as derisively. Apparently, I’m a prude now. I stiffened. He tugged harder and I stumbled after him to the next room. This is a really, really bad idea. He tugged me into a side room which was already darkened from someone unscrewing a few bulbs. One lone 60 watt flickered above me. Illuminating the room in a dim yellowish haze. It already smelled like alcohol, cigarettes and some pungent human odor. I crinkled my nose and suddenly wished I was anywhere but here. “Welcome to the fun…” Eric gave a broad gesture for me to enter further. I swallowed. Giving him a dark look. He impatiently caught my hand and yanked me in. “Now’s your chance to get another taste.” He moved his lips in one quick pucker. “And this time you’ll have an excuse other than you just wanted to climb up on me.” I gasped. Gaping at him in horror. That wasn’t how that happened! I suddenly hoped I ended up sparing a kiss to Jake Tully. Eric’s arch-enemy since middle school. Now that, would be hilarious. It’d serve him right. *** My cheeks were still burning from the crude remarks Eric’s friends had made about me coming into the party under his arm. Everyone was giving me intimate looks like they suddenly thought I was a particular kind of girl. I’m not his kind. I was meeting all their looks steadily. Not who you think… A few girls were casting me venomous looks. I assumed they were probably his former playthings. I don’t really want to know. “Come on.” He touched my lower back. Nearly making me jump from my skin as I jerked away. Sending him a chastising look. His eyes narrowed disapprovingly on me as though I were naughty for dodging his touch. Betraying our deal. Dammit. Feeling utterly disgusted I settled back against his still floating hand. He gave me a satisfied look and a nod of approval. So, glad I could make you happy, My Lord. I thought maliciously. Wanting to claw his corded throat out. *** Eric dropped to the floor and crossed his legs. I settled in next to him. Knowing full well it was unlikely for him to spin the bottle and it land on me at his side. “Nice try.” He remarked under his breath. Lowering his head with a grin. “No, no, Sweetheart. Over there.” He pointed across the room. “Yeah!” Another guy said. “Nobody sits next to who they came with. Takes the fun out of it.” I doubt that. Clearly, the game was already ongoing. A giggling girl broke a lip-lock with an athletic male and sat back. Putting her hand on the bottle. I eyed it fearfully. Chewing my lip. Feeling a penetrating gaze, I slowly looked up and met Eric’s appreciative study. His blue eyes sparking with intensity. What’s he thinking now? The girl spun the bottle and it landed haplessly on other people. I blew a relieved breath. Realizing it was going to be a long night. The bottle spun several times, and I held my breath each time. Finally, one of Eric’s friends wound the bottle and it landed with the narrow tip aiming at me like a pointing finger. Shit. I looked up in panic and met the grinning kids look. The boy sent Eric a taunting look. Eric blinked unflappably and gestured for him to have at. I winced. Nervously tugging my shirt as I sought a way out of the awkwardness. Why’d he drag me to this of all places? I was completely out of my element in this setting and couldn’t work out an escape route. His friend, Billy leaned over a few other people’s knees, putting a hand over the bottle to stretch toward me. “What’s that?” I heard Eric ask. Making Billy pause. 18 Melting “What?” A girl asked. “A car alarm.” He tilted his ear before looking around. “Did someone lock their car?” Several people popped to their feet to go see. Curious as to the commotion. Others quickly followed on their heels. Even Billy rose and headed out to the front room. Relieved, I blew a long breath and stood. Heading out to go see for myself. Just as I reached the door, a hand shot out and caught my arm. Tugging me into a side closet and around to face them. Pushing my back against the wall. The door closed behind us before I could react. Shrouding us in complete darkness. I caught the hint of sandalwood cologne and the sound of even breathing. I could almost feel him smiling like a satisfied predator that had cornered a delicious quarry. Is that how he sees me? I wondered. Like prey. He always looks at me like it. And he acts like a cat toying with a mouse, more often than not. I snorted at that thought. “Well, that little game didn’t go as I’d hoped.” He said dryly. “You thought the bottle would land on you and I.” I filled in blandly. Very unlikely anyway. “It seemed nearly inevitable.” He chuckled. “Not nearly.” “But I was starting to get hungry for something anyway.” “There was no car alarm, was there?” I asked. He was quiet. “You just weren’t going to let Billy kiss me.” “Why would I let Billy do what I want to? Have you ever known me to not be competitive?” He does have a point there. “I-“ Whatever I was going to say was cut off instantly by Eric’s lips on mine and his tongue delving deep into my mouth. His hands caught my hips and pulled them roughly against him. Making me gasp against his mouth at the feel of his hard length straining toward me. Held with my pelvis forward to his and my shoulders pinned against the wall, I was vulnerable and exposed to every inch of his sinewed body. I could feel his chest lifting with each panting breath as he turned his head to taste my mouth from different directions. “Who wanted a taste?” I broke away to say triumphantly. Wanting to toss his words back in his face and break the intense contact. “I want to taste a lot more than that.” He yanked my flimsy, open back, tank top up and lowered before me. Trailing his hands beneath it to slide up to palm my small breasts. Kneading them pleasantly. His mouth dropped to my flat stomach and trailed down it to the waistband of my bottoms. He dragged his tongue just under the waist band of my jean shorts and then hooked his fingers in the sides of it over my hips. Beginning to drag it down to expose me. *** In moments, my shorts were down to my knees. My stringy panties with them. And I felt the heat of his tongue abruptly touching my soft lower lips. Caressing along them and working them apart. I hissed through my teeth in shock and lurched my hips forward to offer him more. “Now, that’s how it should be.” He muttered. Looking up at me in the dark. Though I couldn’t see him, I could feel his movements and hear the pleasure at my actions in his voice. When he returned his attention to his task, he adjusted his knees and angled his head to thrust his tongue beyond my entrance and into the tightness of my body. I swore and felt my body melting around him. My hands dropped. Finding the back of his head to scoop it and pull him tighter to me. He moaned in pleasure. Making his mouth vibrate against my core and my nipples immediately harden. I could feel the violence of his desire as he licked in and out of me. Then slid his tongue along my crease to find the tiny nub at the top and put looping pressure on it. Making my back arch violently and a tiny screech escape me as I slammed my hands to the walls of the closet. I heard footsteps beyond the door now and knew people were returning from not finding any activated car horn. Oh no… I bit my tongue in my desperation to be quiet. Eric paused what he was doing, thankfully and my body relaxed as I realized I wouldn’t have to contain the screams of where this was going. But my body was disappointed and frustrated. Feeling like I was a heartbeat from reaching some new peak of ecstasy. “Remember, Allie Kat. You’re my slave and you promised to obey me. So you’re going to have to take this. And be quiet about it.” He grated in a voice rich with humor. Oh no… 19 Putty in His Hands He put his mouth back on me and began suckling at my lower lips, hungrily. Catching my ass to pull me closer against him. Working my pussy masterfully. His tongue returning to the tiny nub and winding around it until it was sensitive and swollen. At the same time, he drove his pointed into my entrance. Creating a delicious pleasure that had primal sounds rolling up my throat and I had to bite them down. My fingers turned to claws and dug into the wooden wall as I desperately clung to my tenuous control. Feeling myself fragmenting and loosing my mind at his ministrations. The tension was becoming too much. Rising too high. Coiling too violently. My body began to violently shake against him, and my head fell back. A pleased scream ripping from my lips as I fed him my climax and he suckled it from me eagerly. Moaning deep into the core of my body. “Whoa…” Someone said from outside. “That can be only one thing.” I heard the male drawing closer and clutched Eric’s head in fear. He pulled away slightly. “Pull up your pants, Sweetheart.” He whispered. I heard the knob rattling, but the guy couldn’t get in and I realized that Eric was holding it closed. Thank God. My legs shook as I dragged my shorts back up and redid the button which had come open at some point. I had to try several times because I was shaking so bad. What’d he just do to me? I’d never felt anything like that. As I finished adjusting my clothes, I felt Eric’s presence rise to stand over me. “Ready?” He asked. Not nearly. I wanted to whimper. “They’re all going to know what we were doing in here.” “They sure will.” He was grinning again. This close, I could see the white flash of his teeth. “You wanted them to.” I whispered in outrage. “You truly are a monster.” “You’ve no idea what kind of monster I can be, Sweetheart…” *** I was fully dressed so he pushed open the door. Watching the anger on my face. I stood on my toes to give him a filthy look. Tempted to slap the smirk right off his pretty mouth. “What’s wrong, Tomboy?” He queried in a hushed murmur. “Still pouting ‘cause you lost.” “I should hit you.” “Don’t tease me with a good time.” An epiphany struck me, and my brows shot up to my forehead. “No.” He lifted a finger. “I know that look. And whatever you’re thinking about doing, do not.” I gave an evil giggle behind my tight lips. “Don’t get cute, Allie Kat. Or I’ll close this door and pickup right where I left off.” “Hard to manage, now what I’m dry as the Sahara.” I turned and tossed my hair. Stalking past him and walking out into the packed room. Ignoring the countless sets of staring eyes and loud jeering. “Thought you didn’t like our boy, Allison?” One of Eric’s friends remarked. “Seems like you sure as shit do now!” Another joked. Eric walked out behind me. Looking like the cat that had eaten the canary. “Yo, bro.” One walked over to shake his hand. “Not yet, Jakey. She’s a good girl…So far.” I looked over my shoulder to give him a withering look. “But we’ll see how long that lasts…” “Long enough to get past you!” I declared. “Ooh.” Jakey said appreciatively. “Some fire in this one, Eric. You sure about all this?” “More than I’ve ever been.” His eyes zeroed in on me and I wasn’t entirely certain I knew what they meant. Nor do I want to. *** “I’m going home, Eric!” I called. “Whether I have to drive your car myself or not.” “The hell you will!” He jogged to catch up to me. Half laughing. I cast him a sullen look as he matched my pace. “What?” He grinned with a shrug. “Don’t be sore, Allie Kat. It’s really not that big of deal. Kids go in that closet all the time.” “Maybe with you!” “They would with you too, if you’d give someone half a chance!” He retorted exasperatedly. I dragged my tongue over my teeth. A sure indicator I was furious. “It’s not that big of deal!” He tossed his hands. “Then why was it so important to you that they all knew we were in there together, to begin with.” He tipped his head grudgingly. “I like people thinking your mine. What’s wrong with enjoying that?” I stopped mid-step and he did too. “Depends on the reason why.” He floundered a moment, his eyes skidding downward before returning to me. “Well, you’re practically the town prude. Makes me look like ten kinds of a stud to crack you.” I bared my teeth. Considering biting. “You’re just trying to make me angry now! Because you don’t want to tell me the truth.” He deflated a little before saying quietly. “You can’t see the truth, Allie. Not even when it’s right in-front of your pretty face.” He flicked the tip of my nose. Knowing it’d send me off into the stratosphere. “You’re an atrocious excuse for a human being!” I could no longer resist launching myself at him. *** He dodged one slap and casually batted away another. Retreating a long step. Which made me pursue him. I swung again and he blocked it and swept it down between us. “Best stop, Allie Kat. Or I’ll have to defend myself.” Somewhere in the back of my mind, I did vaguely recall that he had done martial arts for years. But at the moment I was seeing red. Heat pounded behind my forehead and I was determined to hit him. Just once. Or until I feel better. But he deflected one more and then caught my waist, pinning my arms to my sides and swinging me around. I blinked in shock. Realizing that my feet dangled above the ground. I wiggled in his grip. “Put me down.” “If that’s what you want.” A wicked twinkle brightened his eyes. And those teeth flashed again before he abruptly released me. I still didn’t fully register that he’d rounded to hold me over the pool until I was probably knee deep in the cool water. 20 Furious I gasped and sucked in a mouthful of water. I pushed off from the bottom to get back up. Sputtering and furious as I coughed up the water I’d inhaled. I hooked the edge of the pool and prepared to heft myself out and stalk all the way home but found him crouched at the edge, just above me. “Told you, you were going to force me to defend myself.” “That’s how you define nearly drowning me?” “Didn’t drown you.” He eyed me. “Let you go.” He lifted his brows and sucked in his cheeks as he tried not to laugh. Voice dropping until it was nearly inaudible. “Like you told me to, Allie Kat.” *** He offered me his hand, but I backhanded it out of my way and hauled myself out of the water, dripping. Eric’s face suddenly went somber, smile dying, and threw his white coat over my shoulders. Holding it in place by draping his arm over them. “Let’s get you to the car.” “Don’t touch me.” I jerked my shoulders, to try to escape contact with him. “For once, Allie,” His voice hardened. “Let me help you.” “With what?” I said waspishly. “Trust me on this one.” He looked down at me next to him warningly. He pointedly slid his gaze down and nodded toward my chest. Oh, no. Not again! My tanktop. The outline of my jutting nipples and the curve beneath my breast and over the top were blatantly obvious in the soaked, flimsy tank. “Damn you.” I hissed. “Was partly your fault.” He dismissed. Opening the car door for me and ushering me in. “Oh, I’ll be more than happy to hop in. Dripping wet.” I smiled in gratification. Pleased to soak his interior with chlorine-scented pool water. “Wouldn’t be the first time you were that way around me.” He grinned and closed the door as I began spitting epithets. Effectively silencing me to the outside world. Devil take him! *** He opened the driver’s side door and easily sidestepped the shoe I sent hurling toward him. Then he hopped in and caught the second one. Pulling it out of my hand to toss into the backseat. “Don’t hit the driver.” He said, turning the key. “That’s a good way to wreck.” I paused, fighting my intense desire to beat him. Breathing heavily and staring at him like something that’d recently crawled from beneath a rock. And should now go back there. Before I squash it. Violently. “Stop glaring at me.” He said as he stared through the windshield. Lights playing over his face as he drove under them. “Why are you so awful to me?” I blurted. His head whipped sideways to glare at me and I knew I’d made a mistake when he veered over and put the car in park on the dark road. “Why don’t you tell me, why you were so awful to me, Allison.” He twisted sideways and patiently crossed his arms over the console, but he was generating fury like a whirlwind. “Why do you keep saying that?” I tossed my hands. “I didn’t treat you any different until you started being a jerk.” “Is that really how you remember it or is this just some game you’re playing?” “It’s what happened.” I said tightly. Hitching my chin and refusing to back down despite that his unusual anger was making me very uncomfortable. Even all the times he was bullying me, he was never angry. “Allie, you’re crazy. Absolutely crazy. How can everyone else see what you can’t?” “Shut up! Just shut up and take me home.” I hissed. Furiously. Not wanting to pick apart his meaning. “Fine.” He turned the wheel and veered back onto the road. “We’ll see about all that.” There was a hard note in his voice that worried me. “Wait until we get back home.” “Sounds like something my mom would say.” “Ohh, I assure you.” He shifted gears and gave me a solid look. “What I say the rest of the night isn’t going to be anything like what your mom might say to you.” *** We came in the door of the house. Both of us equally as angry. I headed for the stairs and put my hand on the railing to jog up and lock myself in my room as I often did to cool down but before I could move his hand slammed over mine to pin it to the railing where it was. “Oh, you’re done running from me, Allie Kat.” He said in that low, dark tone. My brows shot up in surprise and I gave him a dirty look. “What’s that supposed to mean.” “It means that by the end of this night, you’re either going to wilt from all the intimacy and surrender, crying off from your bet and breaking the one real promise you made me when we were kids...” Never renege on the consequences of a lost bet. I had always reinforced that with Emilia and Eric. It was the one thing that really meant something to me. A sordid code of honor that I’d always adhered to. “Or you are going to come around. All the way around. From where you’ve been. And find a whole new level of courage in you, you don’t even yet know you have.” “I have no idea what you’re saying.” I spat waspishly. “You will.” He curled his fingers and slipped my hand from the railing into his. “Is that what this was about?” I snapped. “You tricked me into this bet because you know how much it means to me to not back out of them?” “Absolutely.” “Why?” “Because I know you better than anyone, Allie Kat. And sometimes you’re damn near impossible to reach.” “So, what exactly is the point of this little exercise?” He was a step down from me on the other side of the railing. Holding my hand lightly atop the rail. But his gaze was hard, unrelenting as it burned into me. “I already told you. To make you be so damn intimate with me that you can’t deny we were close once and will be again. Not anymore...” 21 Desires “You want to fuck me?” I blurted. Shattering the intensity of the moment with my crudeness. As I intended, to be honest. His eyes narrowed and his grip on my hand tightened. “Look at you, doing it even now.” I hated that he was right. “Does it bother you,” He yanked me forward, tugging my hand over the rail onto his side, making me lean over it and nearly go toppling into him. Instead, I was suspended mere inches from his nose. Balanced on the step on my toes, the other foot hovering behind me to maintain it. “Me being this close to you?” He continued. “Yes, because I know you’re just trying to get in my pants.” “Oh, mistake me not.” He shook his head side to side slowly. “I will be in there by the end of the night. Or you’ll be bailing on your bet. We’ll see which comes first.” He said the words purposefully and the pun was not lost on me. I glowered at him. “Do you know how sexy you look when you’re trying to show me just how angry you are?” “That’s because you like to see me angry.” “It’s because I like to see you, period.” *** “I like everything about you Allie Kat. In-fact I’m highly tempted to lick you from your head to your cute little toes.” My jaw went slack. “Are-are y-y-you…” “Serious?” He supplied. “More than I’ve ever been.” His eyes trailed over me purposefully. Oh, no he’s not! And I could tell that he was very close to touching me. And the way my hand shook at the prospect, I was very close to letting him. I did the only thing that seemed like it’d make sense. I yanked my hand away and ran up the stairs. Unfortunately, he was hot on my heels. Shit. “Oh, no!” He called after me. “Not this time! I’m not nearly done with you yet.” You’re not going to get a chance to be! I reached my bedroom door, my haven, my sanctuary. Safety. But before I could rip it open, he was there. Catching my shoulders, he turned me around and pushed my back to the door. Despite that I was sodden wet, he caught under my hair and his mouth descended on mine with a ravenous hunger. His other hand was on my hip, and I could immediately tell he had no intention of letting me go. He changed angles, and his tongue delved into my mouth in that direction. Licking the inside of my mouth. I could test the minty flavor of his gum and smell the hint of sandalwood on his cologne. Feel the heat of his body rolling off of him in waves. Feel the flexing of his abdomen against my belly as he instinctively rolled his pelvis towards me as the heat of his passion from the kiss heightened. I summoned what little control I had and pushed him. But it was like a fly shoving a cat. “Eric!” I cried against his lips. He paused and leaned back to give me an almost bored look. Bored? “Why are you looking at me that way!” I demanded. Brow furrowing as I summoned fragments of annoyance to hide the fact that I felt like I was barely breathing. I need to get away from him! “You’re going to try to do it again. But here’s my first order as Master of this house. No more objections. Unless you’re ready to bow out of the bet. No more objections.” I swallowed hard. Looking sideways at the floor. His hand drifted down from around my neck to lift my chin. Forcing my eyes to meet his. “So, are you ready for me, Allie Kat?” *** “I-I-I...” He chuckled. Taunting, “What happened to all your big words?” “Eric, I don’t think...” “Are you backing out?” He took a step back from me. “No!” My pride forced me to announce it. “I won’t. I just...” “You, nothing.” He was on me again and I tried to wither back into the door, but his kisses were melting me. I tried to keep my hands flat against the wood, but they drifted up. One to catch the waist of his pants and the other to flatted over the heat of his chest through that thin shirt. He leaned back this time with a pleased smile on his face. “Good, girl.” He twisted and leaned enough to catch me by the back of my knees. Hoisting me up and wrapping them around his hips. “Now, let’s get to the fun stuff, huh?” He started walking down the hallway toward his room. “Not mine?” I whimpered. As if I’d been hoping I could smother him with my pillow or something. “We’ll get there. But for now, I want you to be in my domain.” *** I really, really, didn’t want to be in his domain. I already felt like things were far out of control. We got to his room, and he carried me to the bed. Tipping me over on it. He was kissing me heatedly. His feet still on the floor, he anchored himself between my mostly bare legs and began stroking against me while he kissed me. Which was making me hotter. His head dropped to administer to my throat. And I was clutching both sides of his jaw as if willing to guide him further down. I hadn’t meant to! I found myself, hooking my heels along the back of his thighs and lurching up to meet him. Dragging my crease along the bulge already straining his pants. “Eric!” I cried. Tossing my hands off of him and flattening onto the bed. “What?” He leaned up to quirk a brow. A patient look, on his face as if he could play this start and stop game all night. I can’t. It’s getting harder. “We-we...I...I’m all wet...” I muttered, thinking about how my clothes were soaking his bed. His bright grin made me wish I could catch the words and shove them back into my mouth before I’d fully uttered them. I closed my eyes and grimaced. “I sure hope you are.” He smirked. “But I’m planning to check for sure.” That made me sit bolt upright with rounded eyes. “Oh?” He said in a honeyed tone. “Did you think I was kidding?” 22 Tasting He peeled off my blue jean shorts, and panties, like he was ripping off a band-aid. They were there, then they were gone. One sweep. Poof. My open backed tank was over my head next. Just a blur of fabric over my head. He lifted my back enough to unclip my bra, in one snap of his fingers. Then lifted it off me. Clearly done this before. A lot. Eric’s eyes roved me so fast, I thought he was trying to see everything at once. They landed on my face. “Are you a virgin?” “No.” I gave him a contemptuous look. Crinkling my nose and shaking my head. “Good.” He dropped his mouth to my chest and began kissing his way down my body. Making a scorching path down toward my pussy. “Eric!” I leaned up to stare at him. Already remembering the putty he’d turned me to in that closet, less than an hour ago. He lifted his head and narrowed his eyes on me. Challenging me to object. I clamped my mouth shut. My lips going so tight that they became nearly white. “Good girl.” He nodded in approval. Then dropped his mouth over me. Making me writhe my legs. Rubbing my thighs along him as I fought the panicked urge to stop him before he got me to a point where I wasn’t wholly in control. He paused as if he was thinking nearly the same thing. Whispering along my lower lips when he spoke, in a way that made my back arch. “Why do you fight everything I do, so hard?” “Because I feel,” I sucked in a breath of air. “chaotic. This isn’t...” He was licking me again and I was finding words were getting harder to find. “Controlled...” I finished with as much strength as I could gather. “Good.” He smirked before delving his tongue along the thin line of my body. “It’s not meant to be. I want to turn you into lava in my hands and watch you explode.” *** Every stroke of Eric’s tongue was making my body grow tenser. Until I was wound so tight, I felt like someone had twisted a coiled spring to the breaking point. I can’t take much more. My fingers tangled in his hair, driving him closer to me, despite all of my fearful thoughts. I was tossing my head trying to figure out what I could hold on to, to try and keep me grounded. He had a loose shirt and a partial bottle of peppermint schnapps sitting on the bedstand. His guitar leaned against the wall on the other. His pillow was just out of reach. And I was drowning in the sandalwood scent of his cologne. It’s all over his bed. Everything smelled like him. My body jerked. I shivered. Then everything rose to new heights and I lost all sense of logical thinking. “Eric!” I managed to plead just before I did indeed explode in a bloom of light behind my eyelids. My body becoming so warm that I was shuddering at the sudden sensation. Hot vibrations pulsed through me in wild waves. Sparking up through my torso and making my fingers lock into his hair. Flexing and clutching at him in a way that was utterly beyond my control. He lifted his head smiling in satisfaction. “Doesn’t it feel good to let go, My Allie Kat?” He wiped the back of one hand across his mouth and stood. Standing over me. The suspense of wondering what he’d do was nearly too much to take. I twisted and dived across his bed. He jerked and caught around my waist to stop me from bailing off the bed and bolting. “Where do you think you’re going?” “I-I…” I was going to object. To voice my fears. But I remembered his order and bit my tongue. Eric hauled me back and tossed me flat over the bed again. Where he intends to keep me, obviously. I leaned up enough to catch the bottle of schnapps. “What do you need that for?” He chuckled. After watching me do a few hearty swallows he frowned. “I’m not letting you get drunk enough, you can forget what’s happening.” He caught the bottle and took it from me. I whimpered like an objecting child. Hoping to become lightheaded enough all the anxiety pouring through me would settle down. This is Eric. It’ll probably never settle down. “Can’t you let me enjoy anything?” I asked on a whine. Wincing as I instantly realized my mistake. Realizing the kind of comments I’d just opened the door for. “I fully intend to let you enjoy something.” His voice dropped as his head lowered to give me a penetrating look. “Me.” He caught me under my arms and hauled me to my feet. “But first. We shower.” Oh, good. More time. By the time I took a shower, then he did. We’d both be exhausted. I hoped. *** Eric never made anything as simple as I’d hoped it would be. He’d dragged me to the shower. Naked as the day I was born and lifted me over the edge of the tub to plop me into the warm drizzle he’d started. I sighed. And my head fell back to enjoy the water. I felt Eric’s eyes roving over my bare, vulnerable body but I refused to look. In moments, I heard the shower curtain move and peeled an eye open. Shocked to see him stepping in with me. As nude as me. “Eric!” I leapt back to the opposite corner. He gave me a bored glance as he stepped into my water. “Are you going to keep jumping away from me like a scared deer. Though it’s amusing, it is a bit dramatic.” “Dramatic!” I glared at him. Trying to picture how I looked trying to stay out of his reach. I was desperate to keep him from touching me. Because I keep turning into a blubbering idiot when he does. I was still processing that when he rounded and slapped a hand to each corner wall. Caging me into the corner with his slick, naked body. My wide eyes skid up over his smooth chest to land on his short cropped blonde hair and dark brows. His blue eyes were dancing. “Where are you going now, My Allie Kat?” Nowhere obviously. I swallowed. Knowing that was what he wanted to hear. He took a step closer and put his knee between my thighs. Groaning as he flattened against my body. Feeling my curves molding against him. He drew his other leg forward to skid mine apart. His hard, heavy length already probing the crease of my entrance as if yearning to be inside me. I gasped. Staring up at him in shock. “Why do you look so surprised?” He laughed slightly. My mouth moved but no words emerged. “You said you weren’t a virgin.” He pointed out. “I’m not.” “Good.” He hooked one of my knees and lowered enough that he found my entrance. He slid up my body and his fullness consumed me. Lifting with him, to rise inside me. My head dropped back, and a choked sound escaped me. Something small snapped and I winced, realizing he was planted all the way in. Eric stood frozen. His eyes narrowing as he was unmoving. “Someone is a little liar…” 23 A First “I didn’t lie.” I gasped. Writhing against him. Trying to either get more of his skin, get him moving, or just to make this conversation to stop. “Stop trying to arouse me further.” He said flatly. “It’s not possible.” I want to distract you. I was slicking my body up and down in the best possible efforts to stroke him, from how I was pinned in my little corner. Instinctively thinking it would make him burst into movement. That’s how it should work, right? “I’m not so easily distracted as that.” He drawled. His gaze was pouring over me. His cock deep in me and he showed no inclination then to do more than be far too intimate and remain there. I, on the other hand, felt like I should be moving. The longer he just sat there, the more tense I was becoming as if I was close to coming on him without him doing anything. “You absolutely lied to me. I know a virgin when I poke one.” He said vehemently. “Why’d you lie to me?” “Why does it matter!” I groaned. Slapping my back against the wall in frustration. Clearly seeing that lying to him further would be a waste of time. He knows me too well. “Matters to me.” He said under his breath. “Eric. Can we just get this show on the road?” I said pushing at his shoulders in frustration. “Are you getting frustrated because you’re not running the party?” He queried. Brow lifting. “Stop it.” I said. “No.” He caught the back of my thighs and lifted them both to circle them around his waist. Positioning me perfectly over him with my back in the corner. I found myself clutching a faucet and a soap dispenser for balance. Expecting him to pound away. That wasn’t what he did. *** When Eric moved it was excruciatingly slow. Dragging out of me inch by inch while my body clung to him. The inside of me suckling at him. Trying to hold him in as he retracted. He was staring at me. His face unreadable as he watched my every pant. His eyes fixated on mine with such intensity that I felt the need to look away. To the right. Down. Anywhere but back at him. When he slid back into me it was at the same pace. His gaze was penetrating. Watching my every expression. My body stretched, working open to allow him passage. I imagined what he’d have looked like from inside me. His smooth cock and rounded tip pressing between the walls of my flesh to draw deeper. Probing at the opening of my womb. Trying to touch my very center. He was thick and it felt as if the inside of my hips had to adjust to make room for him travelling in and out of me. He gradually increased the speed. Feeling me slicking his rod as he moved. “Now you’re wet for me.” “It’s the water.” I tried to pass it off. Unwilling to admit that he felt like satin entering me. That this painfully intimate act was somehow both humiliating and pleasurable and made me feel small and vulnerable. I could feel every muscle in his body flexing and realized how much more powerful he was than me. How much larger. He gave a low chuckle. “The Hell it is. I know the difference.” *** I swallowed. So nervous I was shaking. He slowed to an aching pace again. It was unbearably frustration. My nails curved into his shoulders, and I gave him a black look. It was just as I’d began to feel like my flesh was turning molten that he’d taken away that delicious building. I wanted more. “Now tell me, Allison, why you clearly desire me, as evidenced by every intention of your body screaming for this. And the way you turned to pudding in my arms back in that closet, yet you constantly act as though we’re the gravest enemies.” I turned my head sideways and closed my eyes. Struggling to focus on anything he was saying. What’d he ask me? Why I think we’re enemies. I told myself. Refocusing. Trying hard not to think about how easily he was holding me there. The strength in those long, beautiful hands as he lifted me. My eyes reflexively fell to his hand on the outside of one thigh, holding me around him. It was marked with tiny decorative tribals that were reflected on the upper part of each finger on that hand. Different ones on each. He stroked out of me and plunge in deep. My brows shot up and my eyes rounded as I looked at him. Lips parting on something between a pant and an objection. I don’t even know yet. “You gonna answer me, or we going to sit here all day with you planted on me?” “Eric...” “Don’t put that begging note in your voice like you’re going to persuade me to stop. You won’t.” He stroked again. Grating out through gritted teeth. “Now that I’m here, I’ve every intention of staying.” *** “I don’t know. I-I...” I started to turn my face again. He dropped his head and tilted it into my view, keeping me from looking away anymore. Clearly not letting me look away. “Yes, Allison?” Why was it that every time he said my whole name like that, I felt my body shiver? And while on that vein of thinking, why was it that with his hair slicked with water and tiny rivers dripping down his face and along his nose to fall on me. Clinging heavily to thick black lashes then sliding over to moisten his full rich lips which now seemed redder for having been kissing and sucking on me did he look like some movie star God that I need to have ravish me? “I don’t know, Eric! You-you. You’re always there!” “Shouldn’t I have been always there, as your friend, when you were losing everything? When your dad left, and you were alone? Your mom was in her own grief, and you were abandoned. You could’ve turned to someone.” He means to him. Should he have been there for me? “Well, yes?” I shrugged. Shaking my head in an effort to dislodge all the confused fuzziness. “Then why’d you shut me out?” His nose twitched in derision and there was straight rage on his face. 24 Closed Down He was so angry that for a moment, I thought he’d stop what he was doing and step back from me. But he didn’t. If anything, he pressed harder against my body. And into me. I hissed through my teeth. “This is too much!” I surrendered. Too intimate! Too close. And too intense. Asking questions I don’t have answers for. “So, why...Allie...” He cocked his head at me dangerously as his voice hardened. “Did you shut me out?” “I didn’t know what to say to you!” I admitted. Dropping my head backward against the wall as side to side no longer proved any escape. I slapped a hand along my face and forced it up through my hair. “Or to anyone for that matter.” I hated admitting both to myself and to him that I’d done it on purpose. His tone softened. “Wouldn’t have had to say anything to me, Allie. I’d have just sat with you up on the roof,” He hitched his chin upward to gesture. “Quietly. Like we used to.” He remembers all that? *** We hadn’t climbed through the attic and up onto the roof of my house since we were in Grade School. “I was going up there by myself.” “I know.” He said. Face still strained. “I watched you from the park across the street.” My head shot up. “What were you doing there?” He shrugged. “I don’t know. Trying to help from afar. Trying to will you my strength.” I felt strange tears instantly leap into my eyes at the thought that in a way he had been there with me. The whole time. “Do you remember what you did to me?” He asked flatly. “No.” He leveraged into me and began rolling his hips. Watching me as I looked everywhere but at him. “Try again, Allie. Or I’ll make you start screaming right here and now.” “Yes! Yes, I do.” I tossed my head. “Good. And what did you do?” “I told you to go away forever.” He’d kept trying to talk to me. Meeting me every day at lunch as if nothing was wrong. Sitting next to me and just eating. I’d hated that he was trying to act like nothing had changed when I’d felt like everything in my world had changed. I’d gotten so mad, I’d flung his tray over onto him and the floor. He’d stared at me in shock. “Go away!” I’d shrieked and stomped off. Leaving everyone laughing at him in the lunch hall. Still, he’d tried again a week later. And if I recalled correctly, I’d told him I hated him and couldn’t stand his face. “I told you to go away and that we weren’t friends anymore.” I grunted between his thrusts. Clinging to the soap dispenser as I longed to get out of this situation which had been so pleasurable moments ago. “What about the night Freshman Year?” He asked so softly into the shell of my ear that at first, I didn’t understand what he asked until the words registered. Oh, no. *** “Oh!” Somehow, I’d completely forgotten about that. I suppose I’d blacked it out with all the other difficult things I was going through. That was a rough night. I hadn’t meant all the things I said. Neither had he...Did he? “Yes, oh.” I could see the anger on his face and feel the tension rippling through him. This is what he’s pissed about. And it was like a key had just unlocked a door. Suddenly it all made sense. “I thought you were just trying to hold onto the friendship.” “By telling you I loved you!” He expostulated. Contempt written over his face. “What Godforsaken sense would that make? Why would I tell you that to try and be your friend? That clearly was not what I was aiming for.” He bit out viciously. “Fuck it.” He turned, still holding me linked around his hips and I thought for one hopeful moment that this awful intimacy might be over but then he caught a handful of towels from the shelf and sent them scattering over the floor. He spotted one that had unraveled and lowered me over it onto the bathroom floor. “We’ll talk about this more in a minute. Right now I’m too angry and it’s killing how you feel, now that I finally have you right where I want you.” “What is that supposed to mean!” I lurched up, shoving him back from me. “Underneath me! In-front of me, wrapped around me in whichever way. While I take you every which way until Sunday.” I twisted onto my knees and tried to scramble to the door. “The Hell if you think so!” He caught my ankle and dragged me back. The towels slid underneath my knees as I drew ever closer to his range. I tried to grip something on the floor, but it was all smooth tile and I just slid. “Dammit!” He clucked disapprovingly in his cheek as he straightened onto his knees behind me. “Remember I have you until next Sunday. Whatever way I want, when I want...Unless you’re ready to chicken out of the bet? I’d think that should be easy for you since you so readily chickened out of any sort of relationship with me before...” Ouch. I froze in shock. Therein lies the burn. “You’re doing this because I hurt your feelings?” I question quizzically. Looking over my shoulder at him. He dropped a callused hand along my ass and straightened onto his knees behind me. “Partly.” He admitted. “And also, because it’s obvious to me what you try so hard to hide.” “And what is that?” I said waspishly. He reached behind him to catch his pants and slid a condom out of his pocket and onto himself before meeting my gaze. “That love me or hate me, I’m still all you think about, Sweetheart.” Then I felt him entering me again. A slow gliding in my aching body that smoothed with every inch he slipped in. As if waiting for him. 25 Resentments I gasped and squawked as my body shifted again. Stretching like new to wrap around him. Like a mouth sucking on a lollipop. “Eric!” I said somewhere between begging and angry. “Tell me you’re backing out.” He paused. Never. I can’t. “You know I won’t!” “Yes,” He began easing in and out of me again. “I do.” This is why he made that stupid bet. He knew from the get what he had planned. Knew I was Tomboy and that he’d somehow manage to beat me in that stupid race. Again… “Why did you have that condom in your pocket?” I demanded in an accusatory tone. “Because a guy is a fool not to have one with him if he’s going on a date with a beautiful girl.” I felt my skin heat at the compliment while I was still annoyed, he’d come prepared to have sex with me. As if he’d expected to. As if he knew he could persuade me. Using that damn bet! I gathered every shred of anger I possessed. Remembering how outraged I was to keep from focusing on the pleasure that swelled through me with every sensuous stroke he made. I thought again about retreating. About just shouting that I surrendered and was backing out of the bet. Wrapping one of the towels around my waist and running screaming to my room to lock myself away. Where he can’t get to me. That’s what he wants me to do. He’s trying to prove that I’m as much a coward now as I was back then. Realizing that made me angry. Real angry. And even more determined not to back out. *** So, I was letting him have at me. And trying like hell not to enjoy it. But I found my back arching and low guttural sounds, wrenching from my throat. My fingers found their way to his shoulders. Clenching the top of him. My legs wrapping his hips reflexively. I gasped as that brought him deeper into my center. Why’d I do that? It only intensified the rivers of heat and ecstasy warming through my flesh. One of his hands was braced between my shoulder blades and the other on my lower back, holding me away from the wall to angle against him for better leverage. “Ugh…ohh…” He moaned as he tilted to watch himself entering and withdrawing from inside me. I was panting wildly. Feeling everything. The heat of his body. The tensing of his muscles. Watching his chest expand then tighten with each push. His biceps straining as he held me in place to receive him. He’s so sexy. Every inch of him was hot male. And I want more… I finally broke and found myself writhing against him to reach the gratification that seemed seconds away. Leaning back and forward to meet his thrusts as much as I could with the wall behind me. “Allie…” His head fell back, and he drove into me more wildly. Sensing my urgency. Water ran down my shoulders and between my breasts and over my belly down to where we were joined. Dampening his slick movements. I followed his gaze and watching his movements was just too much. My nails turned into his skin, and I dug in. My head falling back as I screeched in some primal sound. My legs tightening around him before my thighs began shuddering with each clench that emerged from my core. Rolling out in electrical currents which poured through each of my limbs. Making my body act on pure instinct as I stole my climax from him. He leaned forward, meeting my clenches with tiny thrusts as he dropped kisses along my shoulders and the base of my throat. “Say my name, Allie. Say it.” I was still riding these wild waves. My shoulders braced against the corner and his hands cradling my ass to move into me. But the pounding in my body and in my head from the swollen climax seemed unending. “Eric!” I cried out. Pressing against the wall to tighten around him. He growled in pleasure, and I felt the hot rush inside that told me he’d come too. *** His biceps were shivering, and his grip grew weaker. He guided me down onto my feet, no longer able to hold me up as he was spent. “And that’s what you’ve been running for, for so long…” He put his forehead to the wall above my shoulder. Dropping a last, soft kiss on the delicate bone atop my clavicle. Then another in the crook of my neck. He sighed. I was very grateful he couldn’t see my face. I caught the hair at the back of his head and tucked him further into my neck to keep him from seeing my expression. Expressions which he always reads so easily. Too easily. “I know what you’re doing, Allie.” He murmured into my neck. Sending goosebumps rolling over me as he whispered along the side of my throat. “Always hiding from me…But how long can that really last when your trapped here…In this house with me…With no one to run to when I get too close…” *** He’s right. Sheer desperation made my heart race. We’d just been so intimate. He’d taken something. And I’d given him something. That felt like it had tied us inevitably together. All my avoiding him, spurning his attention and treating him like an enemy had done nothing but lead us straight here. To this point. Because of him. And his damnable determination. “Why does this mean so much to you?” I nearly stomped my foot in determination. “Because you mean something to me…” He leaned back to look down at me. “Are you saying it was nothing to you?” “I…I…” “Allie…” He said in a chastising tone. “I thought we were getting past all this.” “All of what!” “You. Your dad left. I don’t know why. I can’t imagine anyone having any good reason to abandon you. But in turn you pushed us all always but your mom, because you couldn’t. She’s your mom. But you threw me away and even refused to talk to Emilia for years. You isolated yourself.” He was completely right, and I knew it. But I hated hearing it. “You were in pain. Hell, you’re still in pain. I hate watching it.” “Watching it?” What in the world does that mean? “There’s still moments in class when you stare at your desk, like you feel completely out of place. Sometimes you scribble ‘why’ on the corner of your sketches. You spend hours pouring words into that pretty little diary you keep in your locker.” I gasped. “Have you read my diary?” His head dropped and he gave me a disdainful look. “Really?” “Have you?” “No. Despite the fact that I’d dearly love to. Have you mentioned me in there?” “No!” I said too quickly. Blushing guiltily. “That was convincing…” He said dryly. “Now I really want to read it.” “How’d you even know it was there?” “I know everything about you, Allie…” 26 Lost Sweetness “My diary is none of your business!” I stepped from the bath. Horrified at the prospect he may’ve read it. I scanned the bathroom for the nearest towel. Feeling his gaze roving over my dangling breast as I leaned to reach toward the cupboard and tossed it open. “And back to shrew.” He bemoaned. Rolling his head back to look at the ceiling in defeat. Before rolling his head to look at me. “And so sweet, just moments ago.” The way he said it made it clear he meant being in me was ‘sweet’. I have to keep that from ever happening again. I’d basically lost every shred of my dignity during this last little instance. Along with my virginity. I thought ruefully. Looking away as he tugged off the condom and chucked it into the nearby trash can. Evidence of him being my first. Why did I lie to him about it? I knew why. Because I didn’t want him to think I was lame, especially knowing how experienced he was. Would he not have done it, if he’d known? I was determined to try and gather the courage to ask him at some point. Just not anytime soon. I glared at him as I hurriedly snatched up a towel and wrapped it around me. “That’s right.” He kicked off his feet and stepped out unabashedly. As confident naked as he is on a dirt bike. “Run, run…Always running.” He taunted me. *** I haughtily turned up my nose and opened the bathroom door. Snootily heading out. And getting the hell away from him! He caught the corner of my towel and tugged it loose as I stepped. I yelped, clawing for it and losing it. He didn’t miss a beat. Reaching out to swat my rear. I gasped in outrage. Putting my hand over the reddening spot and giving him a withering look. “That’s hot.” His brow lifted appreciatively toward his cropped blonde hair at the sight of my already reddening cheek. Enjoying the way it’d bounced at the slap. “You’re a shit, you know that.” I spat. “Aw.” He feigned being wounded. Putting a hand to his heart in mock pain. “So cruel.” “Dick.” I was sputtering so hard, I was thankful I’d gathered that witty retort. I could still feel my skin flushed from his lovemaking. And my legs felt somewhat unsteady. Like I had to be careful balancing over them, or I’d fall and bust my ass. Something he’d consider a great triumph, no doubt. “You want my dick?” He looked astonished. Twisting my words. “You just had it, you greedy little heathen.” I was still trying to cover my rear with one hand and my breasts with the other while I gave him a scathing look. He wrapped my towel around his lean hips and shouldered past me. Giving me a wink as he went. Knowing I couldn’t possibly respond to that despicable remark. “Come on, Tomboy. Let’s go pick you out something pretty.” *** “I’m quite capable of picking out my own clothes!” “Not this week.” He gave me a slow head shake over his shoulder. Oh, no… “I have to go to school you know. You can’t get me expelled sending me to school in something stupid.” “Oh, I won’t…” He shook his head as he opened my bedroom door ushering me in. My stomach dropped at the thought of him going through my clothes and doing something as intimate as selecting them for me. “You’ll get to where what you want there. In-fact…” He entered my room, like a prowling animal. Heading straight for my dresser. “The more you cover up the better. I do prefer it that way.” “With your women?” “With you.” He barely spared a glance over his shoulder. My anxiety was rising as I carefully watched to see which drawer he’d reach for. “I’ll just be picking what you wear underneath.” He pulled open my top drawer and my heart dropped. “Not that one.” I ran over and swatted the drawer closed. Putting my butt against it and wedging between him and my dresser. “Why?” He queried in an unreadable voice. His vivid blue eyes crinkling at the corner with humor. “Because of your underwear or because of your sex toys?” “Should I be concerned you know which drawer is my underwear drawer?” I felt like my face was on fire and wanted to turn the direction of the conversation away from my guilt. “No.” He shook his head calmly. “Top drawer is every girl’s underwear drawer.” Is that true? I gave him a suspicious look. Wondering if he was bluffing and he’d been rummaging through my room. I wouldn’t put it past him. He is a true villain. As if sensing my thoughts, he gave me a huge grin. Eyes dancing. *** “You could be right.” He dropped his voice to a husky note which seemed to make my lady parts tighten of their own volition. “Perhaps I’ve been here. Sniffing your pillow to smell the sweet scent of your hair. Touching your clothes and wondering how they’d feel against your skin. Checking out your silky little panties and imagining what they’d look like on you. I could’ve been everywhere in here…After all I’m only a room away.” I stared at him slack jawed. Eyes huge in horror as I pictured him doing that. Touching my things. “Oh,” He lifted a finger. “In-fact…I’m soooo close…Just next door, to be precise, that I might’ve even heard you through the wall. Late at night, while you sink that little toy deep in your virginal little pussy and fondle your pretty breasts. I could’ve heard you. Heard those tiny sounds you made in the dark…” “I…” I felt nauseous enough I thought I might puke. Had he really heard me? He busted out laughing. “Come on, Allie. Let’s pretend I’m not entirely a perv…Just mostly.” I gave him a wary look. “Let’s be real honest. Every girl does have her underwear in the top drawer. Which makes sense because she starts dressing from underneath up.” He gestured to his waist and up to his head. Then his hand dropped. “Next, she has already established her underwear drawer as being a place to hold her intimate things. So, she’ll also put her dildos in there.” My face began to relax as I understood the logic in it. Somewhat annoyed that he had such a logical mind. And that he seems to have such an excellent understanding of females. How many girls has he been with? “I liked you better when I thought you were a meathead.” He was scanning the floor of my closet for interesting things, but briefly returned his attention back to me. “What about my meat now? Can you please stop being sex-focused for just a little while, Allie Kat? I mean…” He shrugged. “Really, it’s kind of demeaning.” I literally wanted to kill him. 27 Snooping I was wondering if anyone would notice he was gone. I was sure they certainly wouldn’t miss him. He’s impossible to like. At least I thought so. The brief moment of being impressed by his intellect had died as quickly, as he could make a sex joke. “How do you go from incredibly mature and insightful to fourteen year-old boy in a locker room?” It never ceased to astound me how fast he could switch gears. It was as if every time he began to be intellectual, he’d catch himself and have to make a dumb crack to hide that he was actually smart. In reality, I knew how smart he was. We used to talk about a lot of really interesting things. He smirked and batted long dark lashes flirtatiously. “It’s a gift.” “Sometimes getting a straight answer from you is like pulling teeth.” “Oh? Is it frustrating?” He said in a honeyed voice, giving me a pointed look that told me where this was going. Too late. My eyes went hooded as I could clearly see where this was going. I wondered if I could retract from this conversation. “What are you thinking now, Allie?” His voice dropped dangerously. He mimicked a high, girl’s voice. “Oh, shit. I shouldn’t have brought up straight answers…He’s going to remember that I’ve spent years evading them.” “Evading? Since when, do you use words like that.” “I use your old-time words pretty often actually. To see if you’ll catch them. Figured you could appreciate that. Nice deflect by the way.” He pointed out. I grimaced. Could he just miss something? Just once? *** “Now,” He drew his tongue along his teeth. “back to dressing you.” He caught me by the waist and hesitated. His gaze appreciatively roving one breast then the other. Only then did I recall I was completely naked. I squawked and crossed my arms over my chest. Then in panic, slid one down to cup myself to hide my sex. “That’s cute.” He chuckled. “Like I haven’t seen it already.” I wiggled my hips side to side to try and shake off his hands. Seeing the intensity increasing on his face I realized I best stop moving. He’s liking what I’m doing entirely too much. I paused and he hoisted me off my feet. I squeaked in objection and my covering hands left my body to clutch his wrists to keep him from dropping me. “Oh, stop. You’re fine.” He lifted me only a foot or so to plop my bare rear atop the short, dresser. Stepping a bit closer, he poked a finger leisurely between my knees. Giving me pointed eye contact. I swallowed convulsively as I thought I knew what he was aiming for. But instead, he pushed the inside of one knee off to the side of my dresser. I was breathing raggedly, feeling the bit of a breeze blowing across my lower lips as they were revealed. Without looking away from my face, that same finger moved to guide the other knee around to the other side, between my bed and dresser. I was astride it, like someone riding a horse. Despite my deep shame, I still didn’t want him in my underwear drawer. His gaze dropped to the dual handles on each side of the long drawer. Leaning forward I slapped it closed. Giving him an impudent look. “Don’t you dare!” “Well, My Beauty,” He brushed the bottom of my chin with his knuckle. “I’m going in somewhere. Either this drawer, or you…Again.” 28 The Back of the Drawer Well, I certainly had a choice to make. “Eric! You’re impossible.” “But, oh, so much fun.” He gave me a wink. Sliding my drawer open. I looked to the side, eyeing the bottom of my closet and spotting what had kept his interest there. It was a slinky red deviless dress from a few Halloweens before. Ugh. Don’t make me wear that. Emilia had gotten it for me. Proclaiming how hot it’d be. I’d put it on, taken one look at it and promptly said ‘forget that’. Stripping it off and tossing it in the corner. I think I’d opted for a headband with small black ears instead. Giving Emilia a defiant look as I seated it over my head. “Chickenshit.” She said boredly. “You’re no fun at all.” I returned my attention to Eric, his nimble hands working deftly through lacy bits of fabric. Brushing a small blue bit of plastic to the side of the drawer absentmindedly. Making me duck my head into my shoulders. I was currently wishing he’d decide I was no fun too and drop this ridiculous bet. It’s getting far too expensive to pay. *** Watching him sifting through my underwear was excruciating. He lifted a lacy black pair between his two fingers, giving me an admiring look. I winced. Ducking my head. “Ooh, red. My favorite color.” He lifted out a pair of boy shorts that were so lacy it was nearly invisible. “Do you have a bra to match these?” At my astounded look. He tossed them back in the drawer. “Nevermind. Of course, you do.” How the hell did he know that? “Let’s see what’s in the back.” He caught both corners of the drawer and pulled it out until it was just about ready to fall. “Oh, no!” He batted my hands away as I tried to interfere in his snooping. “Oh, stop. I’m aware there’s two kinds of underwear women hide in the back. I won’t look at the granny pairs. I wanna see the ones that are too scandalous to be with the everyday ones.” I scanned my brain at lightening speed and had a ‘ching’ moment in the rolodex. Thanks to Emilia, again. And there it was. I recognized it the second he started pulling it out of the drawer. It was ruby red. So, rather hard to miss. He shook it out. “Ah, yes…” It was a teddy with tiny snaps in the crotch, a lifted bodice and crossing lines across the tiny waist that barely stretched far enough to reach around me. “Are you even capable of making yourself wear this for me?” “To do what?” “Well,” His brows lifted in interest and his head tilted slightly. “a lot of things.” I gave him a pained look. “But all here, in the house. With the curtains pulled and just us.” “Just us.” “Oh, I swear.” He lifted a palm in testament. “I don’t share.” *** I whined as I swiped the garment from his hands. “Anything is better than nothing right now.” “Speaking of which…” He caught my waist and lifted me off the dresser. Tossing me on the bed. “I should warn you, it won’t be like this all week. I’m being nice to you because you just had your first time. But we’ll get a little rougher as the week goes on. I like it a little rough. And I suspect…” He eyed me thoughtfully. “there might be a hint of kink in you too.” “I highly doubt that.” “Hmm. You might be right.” For some reason that offended me. “You don’t know what I am!” “Do you?” No. “Could we talk about something that involves some intellect?” I was climbing into the bit of stretchy red fabric. Grunting as I stuck in one leg then the other. “Sure. Why are you so scared of caring about anybody but your mom?” “Ugh.” I groaned. Climbing off the bed to snatch up the bit of red. “Can we talk about something other than why I don’t like you?” “We are. I’m talking about my dad.” “What?” I froze. One leg midway in the scanty garment and his eyes watching my every movement as he leaned with an elbow against one of my bedposts. Gaze hooded. “He does everything for you. He loves you as much as he loves me. You always cared about him. Yet you do everything to not even look at him.” “You know why.” “Yes, but I want to hear you say it.” “He’s not my dad.” He was quiet a long moment. “Not what you expected?” I said triumphantly as I wiggled the sleeves up my arms. “Actually, exactly what I expected. I’m just deciding how much truth is in it.” “A lot.” “A fragment.” He sighed. Straightening off the bed post to wander over and absentmindedly untwist one of the straps on top of my shoulder. His fingers brushing my skin, making it bump. I shivered slightly and he glanced at me but was kind enough to not remark on it. This time, at least. “But more of it is still that you’re scared to care about anyone. Do you know why?” “There’s no point.” I tossed my arms. Impatient with this same ring around the rosy conversation. “And why is that, Allie?” His voice dropped dangerously. He was still toying with my strap, though by now I suspected he was just doing it to be touching me. “I don’t know, Eric! Why don’t you just tell me, in all your infinite wisdom.” He glanced chidingly at me. His blue gaze flitting sideways. He was too close. Something on him smelled delicious. “Fine. Don’t have to worry about losing someone if you never let them close.” “Well, you’re pretty damn close right now.” “I am.” He bobbed his head. His hand dropping. “And how’s it making you feel?” “You tell me, Doc.” “Vulnerable as shit.” Well, he wasn’t wrong. 29 Denial “Come on, Vicious. Let’s go watch a movie.” “What kind of movie?” We usually fought over what to watch on t.v. because he usually wanted to watch something action and I liked True Crime and sad flicks. “Chick flick?” He offered. “Oh, how generous.” I said. Mimicking his sweet voice from earlier. Making his eyes go hooded in suspicion. “Any one I want or is there a particular one you use to get in girl’s pants?” “Even if there was, it’d be a bit late now.” “Oh!” I blew out my cheeks in frustration. He laughed. “You’re so cute pissed. Like an enraged chipmunk.” He nudged the bottom of my chin with his knuckle as if I were adorable. As he walked away, I picked up an empty plastic water bottle and threw it at the back of his head. He jerked to a dead stop. *** I grimaced. Ducking my head as I realized I may’ve just gotten far more of his attention than I wanted. He slowly twisted to peer over his shoulder. Giving me a long blue-eyed study. I was deathly still. As if I somehow, subconsciously, thought that’d make me invisible to him. “Why would you do that?” “Because you’re a dick. That was a douche thing to say.” To imply he’d already gotten what he wanted from me. That he no longer had any need to try and get in my pants. He rounded to give me a long look. “So was claiming that I seduce every chick I’m with. Especially by watching girl porn.” “Girl porn?” “Chick flicks.” Girl porn. It was faintly amusing. “You do seduce every girl your around, we all know that.” “You all think you know. Maybe it wasn’t like that. Maybe I’m not as cheap as you think.” “Whatever, Eric.” I rolled my eyes. He honestly thinks I’m that stupid. “You think I haven’t heard you down the hall with them?” I queried disgustedly. “I think you’ve no idea what you heard. Just because a girl felt good, doesn’t mean it was always with my cock.” “Oh, are you trying to convince me you’re as virginal as me now?” “Not in the least.” He shrugged. “I couldn’t possibly be. It’d just be nice if you realized that all the things you’ve told yourself about me, may not be spot on.” “Whatever.” I walked past him. Seeing he was aiming for another talk about my feelings, I headed out of the room. I shouldered him on the way by. A little mortified by the way the soft tissue of my breasts bounced above the push up bra on the teddy. He spun on his heel as I moved, to swat my nearly-bare ass on the way by. “Mmm. Gotta love that little hop.” He’s talking about my ass cheeks. I snorted. A little aggravated that they were left completely bare by the thonged back of the red garment. Exposing the tender flesh and the curves along the back of my thighs. “Ugh.” I groaned aloud in disdain. Stalking downstairs. Horrified that I was so close to naked. I could feel my nipples smashed against the thin mesh and knew when I turned he’d be clearly able to see them. “Swing that thing.” He encouraged. Obviously watching the rotation of my hips appreciatively. “You’re a pig.” “Mmm…And you let me inside you. What kind of girl does that?” “I didn’t let you…You just did.” He snorted in skepticism. “Yes, and you fought me so hard.” We reached the bottom of the stairs, and I took a long step, attempting to escape his reach. But I felt his strong male hands circle around my waist anyway. Snatching me to a stop. I didn’t look back at him. But I felt him nuzzling the back of my neck and stepping closer along my back. “While you were so wet, and warm and pulling and writhing…” He paused to let the words sink in. And my horror build. “Like you couldn’t…Get. Enough.” He emphasized the last words. “It wasn’t like that!” I defended. Still not looking back at him. “Like what? You all wet? The hell it wasn’t.” He rubbed along the back of my neck. Brushing my hair aside with his nose and chin. “I bet you still are…Should I check?” *** I felt one large palm rolling from my hip to the front of my pelvis. And creeping lower. Inching down the front of me and curving to follow the line of my body down to the buttons between my thighs. I was breathing heavily, and I felt like my heart was going to erupt from my chest. My entire body felt tight. And I felt my thighs and ass tensing everywhere that rubbed against him. He nimbly freed the buttons without seeming to waste a moment. I wanted to object but knew it would only earn me another lecture on keeping my bet. And zero mercy from him. So, I had no choice but to remain still and let him caress me as he wished. Biting my tongue and resisting the urge to catch his larger wrist and pull away the touch that was already driving me wild. Making my body tremble, and every part of me feel like it was melting. His fingers expertly worked through my lips and found my entrance. He slid a long slim finger into me. I felt the aching of muscles that had so rarely been worked before, stretching again. Moving open to allow him in. Then tipping in to feel him. “Aah.” I tipped my head back to moan. He stepped to one side and leaned close enough that my head could rest along his shoulder. Tucking my face alongside his neck. So, he can hear the tiny sounds I make better? Or to hold me up? He began working that finger slowly in and out of me and I was suddenly very sure I needed him there or I’d have slid to the floor. My legs suddenly felt like they were made of the consistency of spaghetti. Incapable of holding me up. My weight fell backward against him and gave him better access to touch me. Sliding in a bit deeper so his knuckles could just brush along my opening and the sensitized nub just under my hood. I was trying to draw slow breaths, but it seemed like they were coming too far apart, and I was getting further lightheaded. “Eric…” His name escaped my lips, though I’d no idea what I was asking for. “Oh, I’m right here baby.” 30 Breaking Barriers He worked that finger inside me a bit quicker, and I felt everything tensing as I pressed against that touch. I found myself wiggling my hips, so I could feel his touch at new angles. Wanting more of what he was doing. I was losing my damn mind. Everything went white-hot and there was a little explosion inside me. Making every inch of me slick with sweat or more intimate fluids. I felt some primal need to feel his body. Warm and as slick as mine. Moving all around me as he built our pleasure again. In that moment I realized he was the kind of guy that no one girl could ever have. He was too experienced, too in tune with what girls were, and what they desired. He’d grow bored with just one. It explains why he does what he does. I sighed. Steadying myself from that recent pleasure. He gave a pleased chuckle and gave a soft kiss along the top of my shoulder. “Now, tell me again how I forced you and you weren’t all wet and willing?” I bit my cheek. Mortified. There’s nothing I can say. *** He slipped that agile finger out of me and I had to catch the railing next to me to keep from spilling to the floor. I was gasping for air. “Now,” He said. Strolling past me and palming the top of my head as he went. “About that movie.” I watched his long sleek back disappearing through the doorway into the living room and I was still trying to get my legs to steady on my feet. A sensation he clearly wanted to leave me, to take in. It’s going to be a long damn night. I drew a long breath, straightened my back. I caught the elastic edges of mesh material and dragged them down between my thighs, to close the delicate snaps there. Wondering what was coming next. So far, I hadn’t expected anything that’d happened. He was constantly catching me off-guard. Something he fully intended. He was storming through my barriers. First with conversation far too intense, then sensual touches, then being inside me. Then more uncomfortable conversation. Then more touching. Not sure how much more I can take. I was starting to feel incredibly emotional. On the brink of tears and I had no real idea why. *** I gathered my composure and walked that direction. Lifting my head and trying to look far bolder than I was feeling. I walked in and found him watching the doorway. Waiting for me. He patted his thigh, and I bit my lip. Groaning inwardly. “Come here. To me.” I was breathing raggedly. I took one long one and forced myself forward on weak legs. I lowered awkwardly over his knee. Much as a child might on their grandpa’s. “Ah, hell no.” He reached around to scoop my thighs and rotated me sideways across his lap, so my back was strung across the plush arm rest, and I couldn’t help but peer up at him. “Mmm. Damn you’re pretty, Girl.” He growled. Nudging my face back with his nose so he could drop his lips to mine. But this time it was a gentle invasion. His tongue slid between my lips and caressed along the inside of my mouth. Slipping around my tongue until I found myself engaged in a tiny dance with him. His kiss was deepening, and I was learning how he felt. His body grew heavy against mine as he tasted me. Moaning into my mouth once. Which suddenly felt like one of the most erotic things I’d experienced. And I’ve experienced a lot lately. *** I finally caught his face and pulled him from me. “Eric?” I gave him a quizzical look. “What are you trying to do to me.” “Make sure I’m nestled as deeply in your mind as you’ve always been in mine. Not so easily dismissed.” “I didn’t dismiss you before.” I admitted quietly. His brows lifted in curiosity. “I did still think of you.” “As your bully?” “Mostly. But occasionally as the friend I used to know. Sometimes I told Emilia about how we used to play or go on the roof at night and talk about stupid things.” “Did you?” His face brightened some. Almost like he was lighting up. It means that much to him to know I’ve spoken about him, other than badly? “Why does all this matter to you so much?” I blurted. Oh, God. Now I’m the one deepening the conversation. What’s wrong with me. A tiny part of my mind told me that it was because I felt different about him now. Since...The shower. More connected. More vulnerable. More...accepted. *** “Because you mattered.” He said frankly. “I had no idea why you suddenly started treating me badly when I was only trying to be there for you. Even my dad tried to take you under his wing. We knew you were hurting. But you’d have none of us. You were hell-bent on mourning, being alone and being miserable.” “I wasn’t miserable.” One corner of his mouth turned up and his brows lowered in a skeptical look. “I wasn’t.” “Sure, you weren’t. Come back to kissing me.” He leaned forward but I caught his face again. “Did you plan all this?” “Racing you?” “The whole thing.” I corrected. My eyes narrowing on him as I suspected he knew precisely what I was talking about and was purposely being evasive. “Ah.” He lifted his head to look down his nose at me. “You mean me making a bet with you and racing Tomboy, and beating her, and then strategically planning the week for when your ma and my pa weren’t here?” “Yes. That.” I said dryly. He lifted his hand and indicated a tiny space between his thumb and finger. “A smidge.” I punched him in the shoulder. “You’re a dick!” He laughed and tucked his face into my shoulder to dodge any swings toward his head. After a time, he lifted his head and admitted. “I’ve been strategizing for awhile, how to get you to make a bet with me.” “Because you know I won’t renege.” “Mmm-hmm.” He nodded sagely.

16 A Raven’s Call “I don’t think you’re weak.” He added eying me. I’m not. I glared at him impudently. Still trying to conceive a plan to get the key and out while I had clothes and before he put me back on that chain. But to call him a formidable foe would be like saying that about a bear. He’s not formidable. He’s an impassable wall. He sucked in his cheeks as though he knew precisely what I was thinking. “Why did your mum name ye, Raven?” He strolled over to me, and I reflexively tensed. My shoulders and arms hardening in-case I had a need to strike him if he tried to toss me over that table again. But he gave me a slight unworried glance before reaching for my hair before he even stopped. Catching a lock and curving it around his large finger. “Ye’re hair isn’t particularly black. Yer eyes are the brightest green I ever saw. Far from the dark of the birds. It makes little sense. Unless she was so senseless as to simply like the name?” I growled in my throat. My mother wasn’t senseless! “She has more sense than you!” I snapped. “Oh, does she?” He tilted his head to look down at me. And I realized he’d effectively gotten me talking again. Was that his goal? “And how much sense do ye think I have, lil Bird?” “Not much!” He tilted his head with a grin. Large dimples carving into his cheeks. “On this whole damned Isle, I think perhaps ye’re the only gel with spirit. Interesting to think ye’re mine.” “I’m not!” “Aren’t ye?” He said in the high coaxing voice and accompanying grin. “Ye dunnot think I could throw ye down and have ye here on the floor if I so desired?” *** He absolutely could. He's far too big to fight off. I was looking quickly from him to the floor. He chuckled. “Cease ye’re fretting. Ye goin’ to answer me ‘bout yer name?” “Name isn’t Raven. That’s what they called me.” He gave me a curious look. “Why?” “Because there always seemed to be one following me about.” “A raven?” “Well one bird or another really. But raven’s most commonly...” My gaze dropped entirely to the floor to avoid his keen blue study. I missed mom and my friends. I instantly pictured laughing with them near the pond back home. Then rushing home and smelling my mom’s cooking before I even entered the tiny hut we’d called ‘home’. “My mom once told me that ravens can sense otherworldly spirits and they’ll come to them as a welcoming.” He was frowning. “What?” “Were ye born the night of a droppin’ star?” I felt the confusion written over my face. “Yes, how’d you know.” “Some things...” He murmured. “I just know.” He was massaging his chin thoughtfully as he gave me a long look. Deciding, apparently to confide in me, he drew a long breath and slapped the counter next to him. It was a loud enough sound that I reflexively jumped, not even realizing how tense I was. *** “Let’s go.” He barked. Walking bare chested across the room, wearing only the bit of leather over his most private parts he walked to the door and tossed it open. I was on his heels, eager to be outside looking for an escape. I was struck by the sudden mist assaulting my senses. So different from the drier country back home and from the village where he’d purchased me which had been hot and sandy. This place is altogether different. I knew the river where I’d washed was just down the hill some and the scatter of trees there grew more thick. I considered bolting into them, wondering if I could outmaneuver him long enough to hide. It looked dense enough out there that there had to be all manner of places to conceal myself. “Hiding from me will only incite my predator instinct.” He tossed over his shoulder. Making that thought immediately dissipate. That’s the last thing I want. I followed him on numbed feet trying to decide what I could do then. Up a tree? I looked up at the high peeks but saw that the trunks were so tall before the first branches that I was sure I couldn’t scramble up them before he got ahold of me. There has to be some way to escape him? He can’t be that infallible. I found we’d walked far enough down the river that there was a barely visible land bridge breaking the fog. His feet sure-footedly found their way across the narrow, rocky outcropping. His long strides nearly leaving me behind. I skittered over it gracelessly, leaping the last few feet to escape it spanning so precariously over the water. I landed in a crouch and looked around. Trying to spot his broad back. But I couldn’t find him. I scanned in both directions. Trying to decide if I was relieved or terrified. *** I was tempted to call his name but decided against it. I heard the crunch of branches and saw something charging through the trees at me. I instinctively jumped aside and caught the ducked head of a brown animal. A small bear? When it charged back at me I got a better look at the yellow yes. A wolf. “Mardichi?” I whispered. “Change.” He directed. “I don’t know how!” The wolf rushed me again but this time I wasn’t quite fast enough to escape it and its teeth scraped along my forearm. I drew it against me, clutching at the bloodied scratch. “Ouch!” I screeched in objection. My voice rising so shrilly that it sounded inhuman. I could feel my heart pounding in my ears. Hear the wild thrumming vibrating my body. Feel the spasmic flexing of my muscles as I scanned the fog, on high alert for any more threat. I suddenly felt I could hear better. I felt lighter and for a moment I felt like I could leap into one of the trees. I eyed one nearby. Suddenly feeling like my feet were nearly weightless. I heard a caw in the distance. Then another. Soon there was a great flock screeching all around the gray haze. “Now that...” I heard Mardichi drawl. “is interesting...” 17 Birds Rather Than Beasts And I couldn’t help noticing that the bit of leather he’d worn when we left was long gone now. Leaving the thick bit of flesh exposed against his leg. He was as heedless as any animal as he sidled up to me. Mardichi walked through the mist. A great splash of red and tan amongst the dim gray. He was eyeing me like something foreign. And I couldn’t help noticing that the bit of leather he’d worn when we left was long gone now. Leaving the thick bit of flesh exposed against his leg. He was as heedless as any animal as he sidled up to me. “You should’ve become a wolf or a beast.” “A beast?” “Well, you’d be the first woman I marked.” “What does that mean?” My voice rose. “I’m not entirely certain of the details as to how it’s supposed to work.” Mardichi entered the clearing and looked up at the trees just above us. Blotched with darker spots. What are those? His voice drew my attention back to him. “I’ve heard others of my kind speak of it. They explained how the woman became a wolf soon after she was marked as their mate.” He eyed me purposefully. Making it a point that it was odd. “I’m not entirely certain of the details as to how it’s supposed to work.” Mardichi entered the clearing and looked up at the trees just above us. Blotched with darker spots. What are those? His voice drew my attention back to him. “I’ve heard others of my kind speak of it. They explained how the woman became a wolf soon after she was marked as their mate.” He eyed me purposefully. Making it a point that it was odd. “Mate?” I frowned at him. “So, what does that mean?” “It means magic is activated in you as it should be. But there was something older...Something long before me residing in you. And it is that, which is coming to life now.” *** I stared at him in horror. Utterly confused about his meaning. He slowly gestured upward, and I looked back up at the dark shadows above. One of them splayed and I could clearly see the outline of massive wings. “Birds?” I queried. “Looks that way.” He crossed his arms over his head and then waved them down to his sides. Banishing the heavy curtain of fog which lowered. Seeming to seep into the ground like reversing steam. Once everything was clear, the birds littering the trees were apparent. Filling every branch above for as far as I can see. All their dark, shiny eyes were intent on me. I stared at him in horror. Utterly confused about his meaning. He slowly gestured upward, and I looked back up at the dark shadows above. One of them splayed and I could clearly see the outline of massive wings. “Birds?” I queried. “Looks that way.” He crossed his arms over his head and then waved them down to his sides. Banishing the heavy curtain of fog which lowered. Seeming to seep into the ground like reversing steam. Once everything was clear, the birds littering the trees were apparent. Filling every branch above for as far as I can see. All their dark, shiny eyes were intent on me. Waiting? For what? *** “Speak to them.” Mardichi had turned nearly back-to-back with me. Observing them in a full circle. “There’s so many…” He’s right. “I don’t understand why they’re here.” Mardichi rounded on his heel to stare down at me. Towering over me like a looming shadow. “Because you called them. Clearly.” I blinked. “But I didn’t.” “You did. Your cry.” I instantly recalled the moment the wolf had rushed past me. It’s teeth grazing my arm and making me screech as I had. That sound. “How could that be in me and I didn’t know.” He sighed. “That’s a bit harder to explain.” “Try.” My voice surprised me with its strength. Sounding nearly commanding as I barked orders at this massive barbarian. What was I thinking? The slow quirking of one red brow indicated he was wondering much the same thing. “And this was one mere squawk.” He said thoughtfully. Staring up in awe. “I can’t wait to see what happens when you truly try to use your new power.” “I don’t understand why they’re here.” Mardichi rounded on his heel to stare down at me. Towering over me like a looming shadow. “Because you called them. Clearly.” I blinked. “But I didn’t.” “You did. Your cry.” I instantly recalled the moment the wolf had rushed past me. It’s teeth grazing my arm and making me screech as I had. That sound. “How could that be in me and I didn’t know.” He sighed. “That’s a bit harder to explain.” “Try.” My voice surprised me with its strength. Sounding nearly commanding as I barked orders at this massive barbarian. What was I thinking? The slow quirking of one red brow indicated he was wondering much the same thing. “And this was one mere squawk.” He said thoughtfully. Staring up in awe. “I can’t wait to see what happens when you truly try to use your new power.” *** “This isn’t what you expected.” I stated matter-of-factly. “Not in the least.” “So, your disappointed I didn’t become an animal?” “No.” He shook his head adamantly. “This is far more intriguing. I’m even more interested in discovering who you are, Pretty Raven.” “I’m your slave.” I said blandly. “Not in the least.” “So, your disappointed I didn’t become an animal?” “No.” He shook his head adamantly. “This is far more intriguing. I’m even more interested in discovering who you are, Pretty Raven.” “I’m your slave.” I said blandly. “Not now.” He disagreed. Mouth tight. “Yes, you’re still mine to mate. But far from a slave. You’re an evolving creature.” “Evolving into what?” “No idea.” “No idea.” He stepped toward me quickly. Hooking an arm around my lower back. His huge, meaty fist winding in my hair and yanking backward to expose my face and throat to him. I yelped and he held fast. The sound of beating wings thrummed above us as birds began to pour in a hailstorm. Violent feathers pounding around us and claws raking him and catching me in the process. I gasped. Mardichi released me to bat several away. I took advantage of the moment to slide to my knees and shield the back of my head. Shrieking as I tried to protect myself. It seemed that my cries only incited the birds attack to newer heights. Mardichi was laughing as he ducked. Swinging his arms over his head until the birds were tossed aside. Each one he struck made it feel like I was hit. I felt his strikes in my sides, cracking against my ribs and bruising along my arms as he knocked one bird to the ground. Making it belly crawl along the ground with a wounded limb. It drew near me and tried to tuck under me as though it expected me to protect it now that it was injured. I sat up some and looked down at the huge brown bird. Shocked at its strange behavior. It worked further beneath me. Like a baby chick nestling under a hen. The sound of beating wings thrummed above us as birds began to pour in a hailstorm. Violent feathers pounding around us and claws raking him and catching me in the process. I gasped. Mardichi released me to bat several away. I took advantage of the moment to slide to my knees and shield the back of my head. Shrieking as I tried to protect myself. It seemed that my cries only incited the birds attack to newer heights. Mardichi was laughing as he ducked. Swinging his arms over his head until the birds were tossed aside. Each one he struck made it feel like I was hit. I felt his strikes in my sides, cracking against my ribs and bruising along my arms as he knocked one bird to the ground. Making it belly crawl along the ground with a wounded limb. It drew near me and tried to tuck under me as though it expected me to protect it now that it was injured. I sat up some and looked down at the huge brown bird. Shocked at its strange behavior. It worked further beneath me. Like a baby chick nestling under a hen. *** “Mardichi!” I cried in panicked confusion. I saw the flash of a brown wolf in my peripheral. Dashing one side as he tried to get through the birds. Then rushing past me in another direction. Going the other way. Then suddenly, amidst the feathers and screams of attacking birds, I saw one large, browned hand stretching through the mass to offer to me. I reflexively clasped it, and he yanked me to my feet. Before I could fully register what was happening, he was guiding me through the woods. We were fleeing on quick feet. Retreating back toward Mardichi’s hut. Back to my prison. Then suddenly, amidst the feathers and screams of attacking birds, I saw one large, browned hand stretching through the mass to offer to me. I reflexively clasped it, and he yanked me to my feet. Before I could fully register what was happening, he was guiding me through the woods. We were fleeing on quick feet. Retreating back toward Mardichi’s hut. Back to my prison. I slowed. Dragging my heels. But as I turned, I saw the huge cloud of dark birds clustered together. Flying between the trunks to emerge out behind us. Rushing on urgent wings to catch up. I felt the panic of the birds, attack washing over me. The surge of their energy pounding through me. An overwhelming feeling. 18 Run Away We ran inside and he pulled me around behind him. Slamming the door and turning the lock before putting the chain and key back around his neck. I slumped against the wall and slid down it. Breathing heavily in relief. “Now, what the devil are ye?” I noticed that his accent had returned in full force after the commotion. “Why is it that sometimes you speak very cultured and then in a moment, you go back to speaking like a barbarian?” His head snapped to give me a quick look. “Always questioning the little things, aren’t ye?” I returned his look levelly. At length, he shrugged as if deciding the secret wasn’t worth keeping. “I’ve friends, much to your surprise, I’m sure. Cultured men that’ve tried for a long time to teach me to be a bit more...refined.” He said the word as if it made him feel dirty. “Why would they do that?” “Because they say I’m a bit rough around the edges.” He rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck as if somewhat ashamed of this fact. I snorted. “You’re certainly that.” “Are ye, one to talk, Little Bird?” He quirked that red brow. His light blue eyes dancing as they lit on me. Perhaps not. *** He snatched me up again. Caught me by the back of the neck and my back and dragged me toward him. I stared at him through wide fearful eyes. Once I was molded against his length, I could feel the excitement thrumming through him. Feel his hardened arousal. Oh, no. “How you want it, Little Mate?” I don’t. But I sensed the intensity of the question. If I spat something that nasty, it’d surely incite him. Which could make him a lot rougher with me. I eyed him warily, chewing my lower lip. His eyes drifted down to watch the motion and he gave a primal growl. “Wh-wh-what do you mean?” “Over the table again. Or on the bed.” His gaze slid over. I did the only rational thing I could do. I bolted. *** I made it to the edge of the bed and dived under. Worm crawling on my belly to get further in. Certain that if I could just make it under and to the back, he couldn’t follow me under. It was very low to the floor. Barely enough room for me to fit under. He caught one of my ankles and I froze in panic. He chuckled. “Where are ye goin’, Little Bird?” I peered over my shoulder in the dark to see his laughing blue eyes peering beneath the coverlet to look at me. “Did you really think you’d get away so easily?” I grimaced. “I’d just have tossed the thing over.” He shook his head in amusement. I looked around at the solid corners of the bed and the side rails beneath it and was sure that the thing had to weigh several hundred pounds. It was sturdy and looked like it had been built right where it stood. Probably had to be, to hold a creature of his parameters. However, looking back at him I was very sure that he was bulky enough to toss the thing. He’d have gotten to me anyway. What was I thinking? Escape. I wanted to escape. “Please don’t.” I whimpered. He laughed. He began slowly dragging my ankle out. I floundered to try and get a grip on the floor, but my hands just slid over smooth surfaces. I dug in my nails trying to catch onto something. Soon, he had my lower half entirely out from under the bed. I felt him stretching behind me and a dense pillow plopped to the floor. He slid it over with a slight scrape. Then caught my hips and hoisted them up enough my back curved beneath the side rail of the bed. He shoved the heavy pillow under my pelvis and against the front of my knees. Oh, no. I tried to lurch forward but folded as I was, I was stuck and found myself only more firmly lodging against the bedframe. I was stuck. Naked as the day I was born with my ass jutting into the air and him just as unclothed behind me. His knees settling behind me as he positioned himself. “Please don’t.” I covered my face to block out the view. Sure that I knew what was to come, and was jammed so tightly under that bed that I had no way to even wiggle against him. “Ssh.” He said. Then I felt him. 19 Fight With Me His hard rod entered me like a staff being pressed in. Stiff and unrelenting as it eased into my softness. Parting me to make way for its path to my center. Then I felt him touch my base. I stiffened and reared up a little but was pinned so tightly under the bed there was little I could do. My back brushing the wood above me as I struggled. “How well planned was your escape, Little Bird?” He mocked. Not very well obviously. Now I’m stuck. He was still pushing into me with that length that seemed to go on forever. I yelped and had to slide my knees apart as I could feel him pinching inside and knew I needed to make more room to keep from hurting myself. I was trying to steady my panicked breathing and relax. I was still sore from the last time he’d taken me and was worried about doing more damage fighting him. “That a girl.” He praised. Groaning in pleasure ad he filled me. His sack draping against my lower lips. Soft but firm causing a strange pressure that made me shift restlessly. Causing him to make more pleasured sounds. I could practically envision that hard, muscled, body. Tensed with his pleasure at being inside me. His head thrown back and red waving hair rolling down his back. His sack weighted against my slit as he nestled fully. “Ye’re so tight. Like a sheath made for me sword.” I was certain everyone was tight around that particular sword. He’s huge. *** “You know what happens to sweet things that try to run from a big bad barbarian, Sweetheart.” He retracted. Slipping out and then plunging back in with such force that my hips rocked against the wood railing. I yipped and tried to reach back to push at his legs to get him back but I couldn’t reach him. “What’s wrong, Little Bird?” He taunted laughingly. Giving a couple more brutal thrusts that had me flailing. “Ouch!” I squawked in a begging voice. “Done running from me, Little Bird?” He asked. “Because I’m rather enjoying you fighting me.” “Yes. Yes!” I cried. Feeling his piercing spear striking into me. Taking in how every inch of him was against my exposed parts. Touching me behind, underneath and molding along my legs. He was utterly possessing my body. Enjoying ravishing me. “Yes.” I sighed in a surrendering voice. “Good.” He purred. Slowing his pace and relenting. Using shorter strokes and not burying so deeply it was painful. Immediately, the sensation changed. I moaned, somewhere between relief and pleasure. Each gliding sensation soothed the aching and burning. Causing a different kind of tensing of my inner muscles. Working more rhythmically to respond to his slipping in and then back out. Without the pressure against the opening of my womb, all the pain became something else. I realized the rough wood of the floor grated against my distended nipples with every time he stuffed me. My breasts rippling. I felt the bouncing of my ass cheeks with every long stroke. My body was starting to wind. My skin goosebumping and my skin becoming highly sensitive. Something far different. I was scrounging to think of something to distract him. To talk to him. Something that’d buy me enough time to scoot backward and twist sideways out of here. “Why-why here?” He paused to lean under the bed to give me a confused look. “My hut?” “The Isle of Wight.” I said quickly. Shifting against him as I sought to see if I could twist off him yet. His eyes narrowed and he gave a cold chuckle. “Simply because I’m from a little island with barbaric rituals, doesn’t mean I’m as fool as you’d have me.” “I wouldn’t have you anyway!” “Wouldn’t you?” He straightened and I instantly knew my mistake as I felt him impaling deep inside again. Pushing so far that I was certain I’d be torn asunder. “Okay. Okay!” I surrendered. “Now, quiet woman and let me enjoy meself.” I was so angry I could’ve struck him. Pounding the floor with my fists in frustration. Knowing I couldn’t even reach him to scratch his legs the way I was stuck. “It’s a mighty lovely view back here.” He gave my backside a rough swat that had me gasping in outrage. “You filthy…” My enraged insults were drowned out by a long moan. “Do you know what you just did?” *** “I’ll have a bit more of that.” He whacked me again. A bit harder. I screeched in my throat. Rocking backward in an effort to shove him off. Which only resulted in me setting myself so hard on him that I stood on my toes. Angling my legs up in an attempt to retreat back off him. “More.” He hooked his fingers around the front of my thighs to keep them in the air and began leveraging me back against him. “You tightened so hard on me cock, I’d thought I was going to spurt right then and there when I smacked yer lovely arse. I’ll be feeling that again while I take your sweet hole.” I was barely registering his words as he was yanking my hips against him as he pushed in. Then my cheeks would jounce against the underside of the wood rail and allow him deep penetration before he retracted and tugged me against him again. Up on my toes, with my legs straight it gave him free rein to use my whole body to pull and push. I found myself clenching as he delved in and then relaxing as he eased back out. I had gotten so slick when he did the shorter thrusts that it made his roughness bearable. And soon I found myself clutching at the wood under me. Trying to find something to grip as the pain vanished. The inside of me lengthening as the pleasure began to unravel like a snake uncoiling through me. Splaying out and then sending lightning ripping through me in wild surges which made my palms flex straight then quiver. And I soaked him with my climax. 20 Little Bird I was shaking with fury that I’d just attained pleasure with his root in me. Even more angry that I’d succumbed to it when I so clearly resented this man. But it’d felt like I didn’t even have time to think about it. To fight it. Before I could process anything, I was shuddering around him. Making him clutch me and pull my body back against him as he rocked in rhythm to that clenching inside me. Savoring the feel of my body sucking him in. How can he have this effect on me? I wanted to throw a tantrum like a child. Kicking and screaming but knew that doing so while he was planted in me would only bring him sordid pleasure. “I can’t stand you!” I raged. “But you bear my flesh so well.” He panted coaxingly. Still forcing in then sliding back. “And you just soaked my rod with your woman’s heat.” He purred animalistically. “And it felt sweet, Little bird.” He pushed in more wildly than gave a growl that shook the hut. Piercing deep as I felt his hot fluid pour into me. Feeling the pulsing of his hard flesh. He moaned long and his grip was nearly bruising as he held my legs like a life line to keep him steady. *** “You’re a bastard.” I said from under the bed. So angry I was grumbling. “That I am, My Dear.” He rolled aside. Giving my already reddened buttocks another light swat. “Lord you felt good, Woman. Like made to fit me. I’ve never felt one so fine. I’m beginning to think you were carved out by some goddess just for me.” He settled his back against the rail, flattening his long legs out in front of him and slumping his arms to the side as if spent from his ecstasy. Something he stole from my body. My mouth twitched in contempt, and I ripped the pillow out from under me and threw it at him as I scurred backward. Out from under the bed and onto my knees to glare hatefully at him. “I’m not for you. And one day I’ll get away from you and you’ll never see me again.” He scoffed. Not even looking at me. Staring at the wall across from him as he spoke. “Don’t be so sure about that. I’m an exceptional tracker and I know a man even better. Nothing escapes his hunt.” “Who?” “His name is Rhyers. Christophe Rhyers.” *** I’d never heard Mardichi speak of anyone with that softened note. Respect and fondness? “Your brother?” It dawned on me that this man had been taking my body for several days now. And I barely knew his name. I only thought of him as the barbarian. Because that’s what he is to me. “Of a sort.” He tilted his head grudgingly. “He’d say yea.” “A close friend then?” “Closer than most.” He said cryptically. “My brethren.” “How many of you are there.” He tipped his head back and laughed outright. Making flat white teeth visible in what seemed an inordinately large mouth. His waving red hair falling back along the bed and over his muscled shoulders. Watching him laugh like that was somehow incredibly appealing. Because it’s rare. I was disgusted at my own thoughts. Two minutes ago, he’d forcefully taken me. Pinned under his bed. And now I’m praising his beauty. Fool that I am! “What are you?” I blurted in some strange state of wonder. He finally rolled his head to look at me with those piercing blue eyes. “Now, that, Little Bird is an excellent question.” “You said you’re a wolf.” “I am. But it’s not as simple as that. I can become several creatures.” I shook my head in confusion. Is he mocking me again? “Do you think me dimwitted.” He snorted. “Not slightly. You’d be much more tolerable if you were.” I gasped in affront, and he reached over and nudged my chin with his knuckles. “Ye’re a fine one. Trouble or not.” He said as if to reassure me he was only teasing. *** Seeing I was eyeing him suspiciously, he sighed and looked back forward. “Would you believe me, if I told you once I was a knight.” “For who?” I expostulated. Wondering what king in the entirety of the land would take him for something honorable and loyal. He laughed. “You could at least feign less surprise. It’d be the polite thing to do.” I glowered at him. “You’re not one to be chastising me for rudeness.” I nodded toward the bed purposefully. To remind him of what he’d just finished doing to me. “Come now, Little Bird.” He gave me a chastising look. “I’d agree you were far less than willing, but did I not give you pleasure before taking mine.” “Purely incidentally.” “Was it?” He tilted his head slowly. “I know when a woman relents. When her body softens. The feel of her skin bumping right before she super heats as she peaks around my rigid…” “Stop!” I put up a staying hand. Realizing he had certainly accurately depicted what I’d experienced. He’s right. He does know what he’s doing. He knows the place where pain becomes pleasure. He’d have to with the smith’s hammer he carries atwixt his legs. I thought to myself. My face tightening. “Stop looking at me as though you’d love to thrash me.” He said with a grin playing around his lips. “I would.” “Undoubtedly. But it’d only give me more pleasure, Sweet Thing.” He looked at me again with a cocky smirk. “And ye’re still afire with how much ye’ve given me already.” His gaze slid over me. Lingering on every part of me that he liked. I instinctively covered myself. He clucked in his cheek. “No shame in this hut, Little Bird.” 21 Hunted by Demons Peak Mountain, Black Mountain Range, Battling Border Across the Peril Sea to the Peak Mountain buried in the Black Mountains of Ardae along the Battling Border there was a creature very unlike the barbarian on the Isle of Wight. Though equally as immortal. “Did you find him yet?” Radix Malorum demanded of his Commander. A yellow-skinned ogre of a man he called Okine. “Barbarian, Leige?” He bobbed his head. Speaking in his ear shatteringly high voice as he asked the question. “Yes.” Radix gave him a black look. “I want him leading my armies.” “He not turn.” Okine shook his head. Boldly arguing with he Demon King. “I beg to differ.” Radix grated through pointed teeth. “Find him for me. Now.” “Across Sea, methinks.” Okine ducked his head. A dark man in the back of the cave shifted. Chains around his neck and between his wrists rattled at the movement. Immediately catching the Demon Master’s attention. Radix’s head spun toward him. “Do you know where your brethren hides from me?” “I wouldn’t tell you if I did.” Gray eyes flashed defiantly. Radix’s pointed yellow teeth were bared in a cruel smile and his beady black eyes shined with glee. Enjoying his slave’s defiance. Or what the consequence of it would be. “You will soon enough. You always do…Despite all your big words.” “Not this time, Demon.” “Every time.” Radix corrected. Lowering his head threateningly. “Take him and bleed him.” He told Okine. “When you’re through, bring me my goblet. I’ll have his memories of the man. The barbarian will serve me soon enough. He’ll be far easier to turn, than you Chavias.” “Don’t be so certain.” Chavias growled as the ogre dragged his chains. Pulling him backward as he fought their weight, trying to threaten Radix. Radix cackled evilly. *** Isle of Wight, Southern Shore, Mardichi’s Hut I was still glaring at Mardichi’s profile. Deciding if I would give him a verbal thrashing or if I could somehow pull the key from around his neck and get out the door. Remember. Escape is top priority. I reminded myself. Pushing away thoughts of how relaxed my body felt from the recent pleasuring. Mardichi was still sitting with his back against the bed when suddenly his head bobbed. His face went dead serious, and he lifted his jaw to sniff the air. “Oh, no.” “What?” The fact that he looked so unnerved was making me uncomfortable. I’d never seen this mountain of a man look the slightest discomforted yet. Not by anything he’s done. “Oh, no!” Mardichi said louder. Climbing to his feet. He was searching for something. Shifting around the hut. What had he got a whiff of that had him looking so alarmed? He looks afraid. He scooped up something from out of the trunk near the foot of the bed. I watched, stunned as he stepped into a pair of pants. I didn’t even know he owned any! Feeling my gaze, he glanced up and gave me a quick grin. “I know the ways of civilized men, as I said. I just don’t favor them.” “Then why are you wearing pants?” He took a step toward me, and I scurried backward until I hit the wall. Grunting in disapproval he caught my upper arms and hauled me to my feet as if I weighed no more than the pants had. “Put some clothes on! Don’t let him see you like this.” He nodded toward my length. *** “Worried about some other man having a look at your slave?” Mardichi tilted his head somewhat grudgingly, but his face was scrunched as though he’d argue. “More worried about you getting a look at ‘im.” “At him?” My voice rose. “Why?” Was he someone that might help me? I doused that thought instantly. Deciding if he was a friend of Mardichi’s he was more likely a slave trader. What if he’s another wolf? A shiver of fear rolled up my spine. Wondering if another might kill me. Sensing that I hadn’t become one as I should’ve. I didn’t even want to think about that. Mardichi had implied that the fact that I hadn’t changed and that birds had come was symbolic of meaning I was something else. Something with older blood than whatever he was. How old was he? That thought had me chewing his cheek. I had no idea. Even I had heard lore of such wolves back home. Stories of the Battling Dogs which were huge evil hounds covered in bark. But Mardichi hadn’t looked anything like that. He’d definitely looked like a wolf. Nothing that could be mistaken for a dog. “What’s coming, Mardichi?” I asked softly. Catching the blanket off the bed to wrap around me protectively. His discomfort causing panic to ripple through me. He stopped what he was doing and gave me a wide-eyed look. What? “I do believe that’s the first time you’ve said my name. I like the sound of that on yer pretty mouth, M’Dear.” For some reason him calling me ‘M’Dear’ was sending coils of warmth through my belly. So, I could certainly understand his pleasure in me calling him by name. Mardichi returned to the trunk and tossed through old dusty clothes, until he’d burrowed to the bottom. There was a giant wind of dust stirring in the air. Turning the room to a gray fog that had me coughing for air. Just as I heard the crunch of footsteps on the dry ground outside, Mardichi ripped a garment from the bottom of the trunk and tossed it to me. “Put this on.” I reflexively caught it and tossed it over my head. Realizing that it was a flowing silken chemise. It went to my knees but left the chaffed bruised caps exposed. When there was a bang on the door I gasped and pressed into the wall, wishing I’d disappear. Mardichi rotated on his heel and stared at the door. Clearly unwilling to open the door. “I know you’re in there, Barbarian. I can smell the stink of you’re joining from out here. Is that a slave girl you have in there?” Yes. 22 A Guest “Who is it?” I whispered to Mardichi who looked slowly over his shoulder. He blinked at me. “The Slave Trader?” I pressed. Mardichi snorted. “So much worse…” “Brother!” The voice boomed. “You letting me in or am I kicking the door in?” Brother? Mardichi groaned and visibly slumped over as he dragged his feet to the door. When he opened it, I crouched to get a view of beneath Mardichi’s elbow to glimpse the man beyond the door. Mardichi leaned across the jam. Purposely blocking the entrance. He doesn’t want him to come in. Or to see me. I recalled he’d said he didn’t want me to see the man. And as I lowered a little further, I could instantly see why. *** The man on the other side of the doorway was heart wrenchingly beautiful. A golden angel of a man standing in the sandy dirt outside. Hair the same color as the morning sunshine through treetops waved over his shoulders, to partway down his chest. Unique turquoise eyes caught her movement. Landing on her unblinkingly. “Mardichi?” He asked. Tone chiding as he refused to look away from me. “She’s mine. Go away.” “Slavery is wrong.” “It was the way of my people. I was even a slave for awhile.” “Did you enjoy it?” The man finally looked up at him. Mardichi cleared his throat and dropped his arm from the doorway. Obviously having no response to that. My heart leapt hopefully in my chest at the thought that this man had asked a question on my behalf. Something to make the barbarian uncomfortable. That confused me though. Who is he to Mardichi that he cares about his opinion? ‘Brother.’ The recollection dawned on me immediately. But I realized just as fast how impractical that was. They look nothing alike. The barbarian was a great monster of a man. His shoulders nearly twice as wide as those of the other man who was tall and slender. I’d have thought him large before having seen Mardichi. *** “Sebastian.” Mardichi sighed in defeat as he watched the other man pressing past him to enter the hut. Sebastian grimaced as he looked around. “Still as disheveled as always.” “A bit more, actually.” Mardichi said dryly. Giving me a pointed look. Implying I’d created much of the mess in my efforts to escape him. I supposed that was true. There was still the pot on the counter. Bits of food visible here and there where they’d stuck to the floor. A pillow was still off in one corner. Items strewn from under the bed as I’d tried to dig my way beneath it, I must’ve tossed it out. But my gaze landed on the pile of clothes near the trunk, and I crossed my arms over my chest to give Mardichi an impudently upturned chin. He made that mess. He tilted his head in grudging admonition, without either of us having ever said a word. “Did you come here to discuss my slave?” Mardichi closed the door. “Or for some other reason?” *** “I’ve been hearing rumors.” Sebastian strolled to the table to move a couple wooden cups around on it. Lifting one to examine the craftsmanship. I didn’t know why but I couldn’t look away from him. My eyes riveted on him. I realized I was breathing shallowly but that no longer seemed important. Nothing other than watching this man seemed important right now. His movement were nearly feral. Sleek and graceful as he rotated on his heel. Shifting to catch up the other cup. Giving it equal attention. I could feel my skin pimpling with excitement at the stranger’s nearness. My nipples hardening and my body reacting to him in a way that was utterly uncontrollable. “Of?” “That Chavias may not be dead.” Mardichi stiffened. His face becoming an unreadable mask. I looked from one to the other. Awash with curiosity. Who’s Chavias? Why does he matter so much to Mardichi? “Where is this coming from?” Mardichi shifted. “Word through Mane Country.” “I forget you have eyes and ears everywhere.” “Except here.” Sebastian murmured thoughtfully. Turning the cup over to see the engravings on the bottom. “This is Lucien’s country. Which is why you’re hiding here where you can have slaves beneath my nose.” “You don’t have a say in it here, Bast.” “I know that.” He set the cup down with a loud click. “Doesn’t mean I like it.” *** Sebastian glided across the floor to put his back to the wall near the counter. Leaning back leisurely to cross his arms over his chest. “Your slave is staring.” He remarked. It was a long moment of both men staring at me before I realized they had mentioned me. I blinked quickly and cleared my throat but every time I tried to look away my gaze was immediately drawn to return to Sebastian. Mardichi stepped between us to look down at me darkly. Apparently not appreciating the attentive stare I’m giving the other man. “Ye are lookin’ a bit lusty, Lass.” I tried to focus on the fact that his burr had returned. Masking that he’s more educated than he appears. “I can’t stop.” I felt my mouth going dry as I struggled to keep my gaze on the floor. Yet, it kept lifting to look at a point on Mardichi’s bare chest where I knew I could see the other man if Mardichi were not in the way. “Don’t feel bad, Lass.” Mardichi rubbed the outside of my shoulders. “He ‘as this effect on every woman.” “Not every.” Bast remarked. Shifting as though the wall behind him had suddenly become spiked. My mouth parted and I wanted to ask what woman in all of the country could resist the man. I couldn’t imagine anyone not wanting him. He looks like a statue carved by the finest artist. Too beautiful to be real. “But most.” Sebastian added. “Animal magnetism, I’m told.” Was that what it was? He certainly moves like an animal. He is like Mardichi. I was certain. Another wolf. 23 The Visitor “You are his brethren?” I asked Sebastian, though I couldn’t see him. Simply yearning to speak to him. Desperately wanting some answers. I was grateful for where Mardichi stood though. And his soothing touch. Because it seemed the longer I couldn’t see Sebastian, the less I felt that intoxicating dizziness that had me staring at him like a dumb animal. “I am.” Bast answered anyway. “Has he tried to convince you he’s the worst manner of beast, yet?” That’s putting it mildly. He bit me. I looked up at Mardichi, searching his face. “Yes.” Mardichi blinked slowly down at me. “Don’t fall for it.” Bast said. “He’s a far better man than he’d have you believing.” “Shh.” Mardichi said to him, without looking away from me. His full lips jutting to make the sound. Almost lending it a seductive air. “Ye need not be sayin’ such nonsense to the lass.” “Whyever not?” I heard Sebastian leaning off the wall to approach. “Ye stay back, ye.” Mardichi glowered over his shoulder. Why? *** “Why is that?” Bast asked what she’d been wondering. He circled just enough to get a view of Mardichi’s profile. I focused my attention on the big, redheaded barbarian, rather than looking at the man that was a disaster to glance at. I couldn’t look away. “What have you done, Brother?” Bast persisted. Mardichi was watching him move silently. But not answering. “Did you mark her?” Bast asked slowly. His voice sounding astonished. “Is that what I felt?” “I don’t know what you felt.” “A surge. Like a call, but I didn’t hear your voice this time.” “You felt it from WaterRose?” “Where’s WaterRose?” I interjected. Immensely curious. Mardichi was talking in a voice so soft I’d never heard it before. Obviously fond of this man. And when Sebastian had called him Brother, it hadn’t sounded like a mere word. It sounded like he meant it. They’re close. Mardichi still wasn’t answering him. Doesn’t want to. I gathered. So did Sebastian. “You did mark her, didn’t you?” When Mardichi didn’t answer. Sebastian’s urgent voice descended on me. “Did he bite you?” Mardichi turned his head to look down at me. I nodded. Knowing Sebastian could see me. “You marked one of your slaves?” Bast asked in confusion. “She’s different.” “Interesting…” *** “Do you know what you have there?” Bast asked. And I could feel his eyes roving thoughtfully over me. Mardichi twisted to look at him. Sebastian watched me clinging to Mardichi. Rubbing his chin with his thumb as he considered me. He’s talking about me. “I do indeed.” Mardichi said dismissively. “She’s rare.” Rare? What’s that supposed to mean? “I’m aware.” Mardichi said. “Are you in truth?” “I am.” Mardichi assured. What are they talking about? “What have you seen?” Bast asked. “I’ll show you. Step out a moment.” Bast ducked his head in a nod. Opening the door and closing it behind him. Mardichi was looking at him. “I think we should show him.” We? He was saying that like we were a team. “Why?” And what? That I failed to turn? That I screamed and birds came? I was assuming that was the most likely. “Because he’ll know for sure. And he’ll know what I should do with you.” That made me uneasy. “What are your options?” I wasn’t certain I wanted to know. “Keep you or send you away.” “Don’t you think I should have a choice in that?” I objected. Anxious about what that meant and where I might end up. I was staring up at Mardichi’s large, muscled frame and the thought of ending up someone else’s slave seemed even more terrifying. Could they be worse? I’d already seen enough to know that things could certainly be nightmarish. I still hadn’t decided as I was being led to the bed where he caught up a coverlet and wrapped it around me. Enclosing the thin chemise in a layer of real cloth. He retrieved a narrow bit of worn rope and cinched it around my waist. Giving me only one direction. “When we turn, take this off, just in-case. So, it won’t tear…” “Tear?” “If you do change.” He said dismissively. Catching my forearm in his big hand again and guiding me to the door. He opened it and I realized that, despite that it was mid-morning, a heavy fog had descended to cloak the land in a white film. It was so heavy that walking through it caused a chill along my bare legs beneath the coverlet. And dampened the hem enough that it became heavy along my shoulders. My hair was soaked in moments, dangling down my back. The air was thick with moisture and cold to breathe in. But Mardichi’s hand on me was still warm. I found myself huddling closer to him to draw in his heat. I don’t know how, but he managed to lead me into the trees again. The trunks simply appearing before us, as we wove around them. I followed one up and saw branches high above me. And the top of the tree looming like a great head peering down at me. I chewed my lip. Realizing for the first time, how imposing the wooded grove really was. Especially after such a long expanse of sandy terrain. The forest seemed to jut up out of nowhere. Banishing the usual heat with an icy chill. “Where are we going?” I murmured to him. But Mardichi was staring ahead. Weaving to the side and around. I assumed we were skirting smaller trees and bushes that I couldn’t see through the mist. It was as if Mardichi could sense the presence of obstacles. “How are you doing that?” He grinned and gave me a sideways glance. “When you’ve been around as long as I have, you can feel nature. Sense something life close by. Feel it breathing and growing as if the dirt itself speaks to you.” “You can feel things growing?” “I can.” He paused as he pulled me to the side and behind him. I assumed Sebastian was somewhere ahead of us. Though I hadn’t been able to see him as we entered the trees. “Each thing emanates a bit of vibration which one can learn to feel after a time.” I heard a low rumbling growl and looked over. Shocked to see a sleek black creature stepping from the white fog as though it peeled away to make a path for the beast. What is that? I yelped and ducked behind Mardichi. “Don’t be afraid.” Mardichi said dryly. “He’s less threatening to you in this form then he was in the other one.” “Sebastian?” I queried. 24 Discovering The giant black feline lifted its head as if in answer. I was trying to wrap my mind around the idea that someone could go from being a flesh and blood man, then to this giant, sleek creature. As Mardichi had turned into the wolf. Back at home, in my village, I’d heard many tales of creature’s that could do such things. Demons that could come to your door in any guise. Or steal the bodies of your loved ones. I wondered if that was what I was witnessing. Demons taking other forms. Is that what Mardichi is? He could alternate so quickly between being ice cold and being laughing and warm, that I was having an impossible time gauging him. And Sebastian, whom I instinctively trusted, had said Mardichi was a far better man then he let on. I already knew he was no mindless barbarian, as I’d first assumed. But this slinky black creature was very real. One look at the flinting gold eyes and I had that same dizzying feeling that I was looking into an eternity, that I’d had when I looked upon Sebastian. That gaze is just as inescapable as the man’s had been. It is him. But he’s no wolf. *** “He’s a panther.” Mardichi explained from next to me. “What’s a panther?” I’d never heard of such a thing. Especially not in Sourthern Vale, where I’d grown up. “A giant black cat, persay.” Sebastian rumbled at the simplification. Seeming to disagree with the bland comparison. “Except a bit larger.” I remarked. Swallowing hard. His entire body was woven with sinewed muscle and his long black tail was rounded at the tip. When he moved, he didn’t curve it like a snake in motion but swung the entire thing as if it were a rudder on a ship. “A bit.” Mardichi shrugged. Far from a bit. I shot him a look. He’s bigger than most dogs. “Shall we?” He gestured for me to walk further into the mist-coated trees. I obediently walked forward despite my reluctance to walk into the ominously silent treeline. I clutched the heavy, soaked, coverlet around me like a lifeline. Checking the rope belt to ensure it was still cinched in place and I was covered. Preparing to run if I had to. Sebastian ducked and backed into the mist. Vanishing from sight almost immediately. Like being swallowed by the haze. I looked up but saw only gray sky. Not a glimpse of anything to tell direction beyond that heavy canopy of leaves, dripping on me. Heavy droplets cascading past the branches to plop heavily on my face and roll over my cheeks. Down the already saturated coverlet and falling to the puddle. I rounded to look for Mardichi. But he was gone. As I stood there, I felt the brush of fur against my leg. Catching a glimpse of brown. A wolf? “Mardichi?” An answering rumble came. *** I was starting to become nervous. I was sure I wasn’t being lured out here as prey for them to toy with but it was still an eerie feeling. Alone in the trees, in mist you could cut with a dagger, and the only sounds were my own heart racing. Thudding dully in my ears and the sounds of my breaths which crystallized before my eyes. I looked around for something to arm myself with. I leaned over and had to scrounge through the mossy coating on the forest floor before finding a branch wide enough to grip in my hand and short enough to snap off and carry. I held it next to my face. Ready to strike with it, if needed. I jumped when I caught a blur of black and then it slowed. Moving parallel to me. It’s shoulders just visible over the heaviest layer of fog which sat above ground. I sensed they were leading me forward. Urging me deeper into the trees. For what? For a terrified moment, I wondered if Mardichi intended for both beasts to have me in the dirt and moss out here. Taking me in their animal forms. If I was going to be food or pleasure for the monsters... I was beginning to shake. Fighting the urge to trust them in my blindness. Reminding myself that they were no friends of mine and I needed to be wary. I felt a weight against my leg again, and my hand immediately fell to catch myself as my leg buckled sideways slightly from the pressure. My palm landed on the large furred brown back. I wound my fingers through it and fisted it to calm myself. He rumbled in pleasure at the touch. This was a slower motion then when he’d rushed by me before. He was rubbing against me as if trying to reassure me. I walked forward. Nudged by his heavy shoulders and lumbering head. As I walked stiltedly, my fear still increased. Flying higher by each moment. Fear of the unknown. Were they going to kill me? Ravish me? What? The not knowing was more terrifying than if they’d simply told me. I heard a call in the distance. A ‘caw caw’ that echoed through endless trees. Mardichi vanished from near my legs. Without his comfort I became more unsettled. The cawing became louder. Screeching and enough fluttering that it seemed to come from every direction. “She’s doing it.” Mardichi called in his human voice. “I see that.” Sebastian called from the other side of me, somewhere up high. “What’s going on?” I stopped moving forward to turn a slow circle. Trying to see their outlines through the heavy gray cloud sitting in the forest. Woven around the trees like some great, stitched blanket. I don’t want to be here. I thought. And just like that. I felt a grip on my upper arms. Grabbing ahold of me suddenly and raising me upward. Shooting up toward the sky in a motion so fast, I barely registered what was happening. I felt the gusting wind and sensed the huge surges of movement. As we cleared the treetops I looked up and saw there was a huge, winged bird carrying me. Having snatched me up like I was prey. It had a red-brown head and tail and was spotted on the underside. It’s yellow-clawed feet gripping my upper arms and packing me off above the trees. In my panic I began tossing and jerking but the bird’s grip was relentless. “Stop!” I squealed in panic. Looking over my shoulder and finding that everything was too coated in the fog to see where Mardichi and Sebastian were, but I found myself screaming for help. “Mardichi!” A broken, desperate, scream. *** And just like that the canopy ruptured behind me in a spray of green leaves that cast out into the air above the horned snout of some great creature storming into the sky. The bird carrying me squawked and flapped sideways. Jerking me a different direction so far that my back twisted, and I wondered if I was seriously hurt. It flapped at that odd angle and shot from the trajectory of the rising red creature which was entering the air now. Wings spraying more leaves as they cast red feathers amidst the leaves. Wings that sounded like sails flapping in the breeze came into view as it climbed into the air. There was an echoing scream and further away it was happening as well. Trees were shredding and there was an echoing, bird like “Eek.” But the tone was far deeper. And it sent a cascade of leaves glinting into the sunlight as it topped the trees in the same rhythm as this red one. Both of them taking to the sky on the loud, whipping wings. I was paralyzed by fear. Wondering if the bird had been the least of my worries. These are something else. Something I’ve never seen before. 25 To the Sky Monsters filled the air. The large bird carrying me and the beasts pursuing us. When this great hawk carrying me flapped sideways, I realized she carried me beneath other giant birds of similar size. She's part of a flock. Where are they taking me? Why? My mind raced. I looked below me at the tree tops which now seemed so far away. Even if I could get away from this bird I’m going to plummet to my death. I squinted through the trees, trying to see if Mardichi and Sebastian were down there somewhere. Running through the fog. But there was nothing. No one there. The hawk adjusted its grip on me, and a talon scraped along my arm. Leaving a long, thin cut. I hissed through my teeth at the pain. The great red and gold giants behind us must’ve scented my blood. They began roaring. Rumbling screeching sounds that echoed over everything and made my body quake. Unsettling the flock of giant hawks. I understood their fear. I looked over my shoulder at the scaled monsters. Blood red and glinting as gold as coin. Roaring in a drawn out sounds that echoed over the mountain tops. They sound ready to kill everything in their path. *** It was a terrifying flight until we reached the plains and then a high plateau which flattened out. There was a stone ridge which was heavily laden with giant branches and soft grasses as padding. The bird lowered. Flapping in place as it tenderly set me on my feet. As soon as my toes touched, I wrenched from the bird’s scaled feet and clambered into a corner of the plateau. The other giant hawks landed on other ridges. Settling over their massive nests and calmly watching the approach of the big beasts. Creatures which would be far too large to land on the ridge. Instead, I watched their shadows flow over us as they flapped giant wings like sails and settled atop the plateau. In mere minutes, Mardichi was peering over the edge of the cliff down at me. “Raven! Are you okay?” I frowned up at him in confusion. “I-I’m okay…I can’t get down.” He looked at me thoughtfully and then at the bird settling in before me over that massive nest. Empty though it was, it was apparently a look out point. “I think you can.” His voice lowered. “But you’re not going to like how.” *** I gave him a wary look. Not liking the sound of that. I didn’t even want to ask. “How?” “You’re going to have to talk to that bird.” He pointed at it. “What in the Hell are you saying?” I stared up at him in wide eyes. Clutching the folds of the heavy coverlet as I registered it had mostly worked its way open in the mad flight here. “I’m saying talk to thing!” He reiterated. “I think you’re controlling it.” I stepped from the wall to toss my arms furiously. “Then why would I be here?” “My guess is you didn’t feel safe where you were.” I faintly recalled thinking something similar to that. I grimaced as I gave a grudging head tilt. “Now you’re going to have to tell it I want down.” “And how the hell is that going to get me back to the hut?” I asked flabbergasted. Looking forward and seeing nothing but desert. He gave me a look as though I were asking the most foolish question he’d ever heard. “I can help you with that. Obviously.” “Nothing is particularly obvious right now!” I screeched. “Other than this is insanity!” The bird next to me ruffled it’s feathers malcontentedly and I realized it was looking up at Mardichi hatefully. I don’t even want to go back to that hut. But just now I couldn’t think of anywhere else to go. It was the nearest place that could shelter me from the monsters. One thing at a time. Get back to the hut. *** “Talk to the bird!” Mardichi directed. I looked from him to the huge ruffled thing sitting atop its nest and wasn’t wholly certain it wasn’t going to eat me when I tried. I edged toward it. Noticing my movements in its peripheral, a large yellow eye flicked to me. Giving me a sideways study as I sidled closer. I held a hand out, willing it not to chomp on me. That beak could catch me around the waist and come pretty close to pinching me in half in one bite. That eye was as high as my legs were long. The dark pupil spilled out into the iris like a black sunburst. There was brown twining through the yellow. Making that eye strangely magnetic. I stretched my hand and tried to brush the birds feathers reassuringly. But pressing them toward the bird’s head made it make an unhappy screech. “Other way!” Sebastian had skid up next to Mardichi and was leaning over to watch me as well. No pressure. I gave them another look and registered that they were both naked. Their heavy members weighted against their legs. And Mardichi’s hammer looking far less danger as it rested in the nest of his body. “What are you looking at?” Mardichi called. I gestured to them both in way of explanation. Mardichi looked at Sebastian and then down at his groin. Palming his chest and shoving him back from the edge of the cliff. Out of view. *** “Come on bird.” I refocused my attention. Brushing it’s feathers down toward its tail. “I won’t hurt you if you don’t hurt me.” In truth I was considering how much good it would do if I punched the bird in the beak if it moved to eat me. Probably not much. That beak looked solid as a vice. And as big as a carriage. “I need you to take me down.” I pointed toward the ground. Hoping it wouldn’t just nudge me off. “Down to the ground.” The bird tilted its head at me. “Do you understand a word I’m saying?” It gave a small twitter that I took as hopeful. “Will you take me down?” I asked. Feeling like the world’s biggest idiot for asking a bird to help me. Damn you, Mardichi. I looked up at him. “Don’t glare at me, Lass. ‘Tis not me doin’!” I could hear Sebastian muttering something argumentative out of view. Mardichi shot him a black look. Looking near to swinging at his friend. Some brotherhood. Sebastian seemed to enjoy antagonizing him. My attention was drawn from their banter by the bird rising from the nest and hopping toward me. I leapt backward in fear. But instead of flapping and tossing me over the ridge with a wild wing, it only bounced its wings to adjust then scooted close enough to nudge me warmly. But I got the sense that this was affection. As a child might ease closer to a mother. I rewarded the bird with a soft stroke along its back and wings. It cooed in return. Encouraging me to caress it further. I began whispering soothingly to it and it ducked its head to tuck it against my chest. I reached my arm around it to rub the bird on the top of the head and along the sides of its cheeks. It tapped its beak together and stretched its neck as if to consume further touches. “Aw…Will you take me down, Friend?” The bird bobbed its head. Dipping low before launching upward, catching the coverlet around me as it aimed into the air. I had to catch the coverlet to keep it closed. The bird had hooked only the coverlet and was not holding me. So, I clung to the blanket. Holding the rope tight around me. Don’t drop me. Don’t drop me. I willed it. Squeezing my eyes closed. When I finally pried them open, I saw the bellies of the scaled red and gold beasts shooting from the plateau overhead to fly down onto the plain, a distance ahead of us. Turning to wait. And suddenly the pieces began clicking together. Impossible pieces…As I now understood what should’ve been obvious when I saw them emerge over the plateau where the lizard birds had just landed. How could I be so stupid? What are they…? 26 Shapeshifters They’re shapeshifters. That much was obvious to me now. Not just wolves. Not just a panther. The bird set me down and hopped after me as I stalked toward the towering creatures. Each of which looking as big as a castle as it peered down at me. The red one crooned softly and lowered his head to rest along the sand. He dropped to his belly and awaited my approach. When I drew near enough, I put a palm to each side of that massive, intimidating snout. Peering into nostrils bigger than me as it tipped its nose down enough I could peer into those huge eyes. Recognizing the vivid sky blue the moment I saw them. Mardichi. “What are you?” I asked softly. It huffed and a tendril of smoke rose from a nostril. Smelling acrid. Like eggs kept too long. *** “Dragons.” Sebastian appeared from behind him. Thankfully wearing pants and a billowing white shirt. Mardichi put up a clawed paw to block my view of him. To keep me from looking at him. And falling under his bloody spell. I laughed slightly. Staring at Mardichi instead. As I did back in the hut. “Dragons…” I tried out the word. “I’ve never heard of such a thing.” “We brought the name from a different world. When we lived somewhere else.” “What?” I asked. Feeling my face scrunching quizzically. “What do you mean somewhere else? The mainland?” That’s where I came from. And I never heard of dragons there. “No.” Sebastian paused a long while. Clearly deciding how much he should or shouldn’t tell me. “From the UpperLands.” I couldn’t seem to make any sense of what the man was saying. And I was still trying to process the sight of the giant creature blinking slowly at me. His scales as red as freshly spilled blood. I found myself stroking his scaled cheek. Astonished at the smoothness of it. And it seemed to soothe me. But after a moment, I nicked my palm on the edge of one scale and found it as sharp as a sword blade. I hissed through my teeth and eyed it. Mardichi rumbled and drew a long animalistic inhalation of the scent of my blood. And I could hear Sebastian on the other side of the mighty claw drawing a similar deep inhalation. Of my blood. *** I found myself backing away from them both. Feeling the change in their auras that indicated their predator instinct was heightened at the smell. “Wipe it off!” Sebastian barked. Mardichi’s paw lowered, and he stiffened. Trying to get back from me and the alluring scent. Probably trying to keep from taking a chunk out of me. As I looked up at him straightening until his black shadow swallowed me I realized I was kidding myself. It wouldn’t be a chunk. He could eat me whole. I saw a fast replay of my life. I’d been down washing clothes in the river when I’d been abruptly snagged by the slave traders who’d dragged me from Sourthern Vale across the Peril Sea to the shores of the Isle of Wight and sold me to the barbarian who’d destroyed what I thought I knew and forever changed me. Then he’d bitten me in an effort to turn me into a wolf, apparently marking me. For something. I didn’t fully understand what. But he’d referred to me as his mate on more than one occasion. Advising me that was what I was now that he’d bitten me. But then I hadn’t changed into a wolf too. So, did the mark not work? Am I still his mate? What the hell am I? I thought of Sebastian and Mardichi talking about what I was as though they knew. Yet, no one has bothered to tell me. And now this… A giant hawk had swept me up and flown away with me. Something Sebastian suspected I had caused. Though he hadn’t yet explained to me how. And I certainly have no idea. I didn’t feel like I’d controlled anything. Then I’d found out that Mardichi and Deragan were not just wolves. They’re dragons. Which appeared to be a giant serpent with teeth like some water beasts I’d once seen. And now I was here. I looked around slowly. Shielding my eyes with one hand, I saw nothing but an empty plane for a long distance. Broken by the span of trees far in the distance. Hopefully the forest bordering Mardichi’s Hut. I caught myself. Realizing this was the second time I’d thought about wanting to get back to the hut. Now was a chance to escape. But where the hell would I go? There was only empty nothingness. I looked back at Mardichi. It’s not like I can outrun them. They can fly. *** “He says not to even think about it…” Sebastian said. I turned my gaze back to Mardichi who was looking at me soberly. Huge blue eyes staring down his snout at me. Still towering over me. B Bigger than a castle. And apparently reading my thoughts on my face. “How do you know what he says.” I gestured to Mardichi. Concentrating on not looking at Sebastian, despite how badly I wanted to. I had the inexplicable urge to get one last look at him. To take in his golden beauty again. So stunning he was hard to look away from. Nope. I told myself. Hardening my resolve. I’m going back to that hut. Then I’m finding my way away from all this madness. And back home. *** “Hop up.” Sebastian told me. “We’ll get you back home and get you some real clothes.” “What? I-” I looked down my body and stopped in horror. The hawk carrying me by the coverlet over my shoulders had pulled it open. Though it was still tied by the rope at my waist it was pulled open enough that one best was already bared for both their gazes. Embarrassing! I grimaced. Immediately tucking my nipple away with one edge. But when I did sneak a peek at Sebastian, I found him looking up at Mardichi and paying my nakedness no mind. I caught both edges of the coverlet and tugged them closer together. Untying the rope and then re-cinching it more firmly. Before raising my head to look at Mardichi again. Then what Sebastian had said set in. Hop up? “I’m supposed to get…Up there?” I pointed at Mardichi’s shoulders. 27 Riding a Dragon That’s not possible. I couldn’t even figure out a way up there. Even climbing his leg was out of the question. It was too long and smooth for me to grip anything. And if I fell, it could kill me. “Yes.” Sebastian said. “Or you can go on foot next to me.” He plans to go back as the panther. I can’t keep up with that. He’s making a joke. He thinks that’s funny. My deadened mind barely registered it. If I could’ve looked at him, I’d have given him a dry look to show my lack of appreciation for his humor just now. “Mardichi!” I called up to the big read monster. “How am I supposed to get up there?” Giving a low, drawn out, grunt he shuffled sideways and lowered a long wing down to me. Trimmed with feathers along the bone but otherwise made of thin skin. He cast me a look over his shoulder. As if waiting. For what? For me to climb up that. Drawing a steadying breath and shaking my head at the idiocy of the whole thing, I headed up. Catching the first wide bone and climbing over it. Then scrambling up the slick wing to the next bony outcropping to clutch it and pull myself up. But I soon lost my footing and began skidding backwards. My arms flailing as I struggled to keep my balance. But just when I’d have fallen another brushed along the back of my legs and helped guide me upward. I realized Mardichi had stretched the other across his chest and was helping me up. I sent him a thankful look and clawed the rest of the way to his shoulder. Noticing that I could feel every muscle beneath the scales flexing as he moved. Leading me higher. Once on his shoulders I climbed to my feet and walked unsteadily to the place where his shoulder blades dipped in and there was a smooth groove. I positioned myself there and he raised his head to allow soft rubbery horns to drape along my lap. Part of a flap that ran along the back of his neck. I clutched the lowest one for something to hold onto. Pinching them with my legs as I would a horse’s neck when riding. He hunkered low and then launched into the air. His wings whipping so ferocity that dust blew across the plain as if a whirlwind stirred to life. We went up until we were rising into the sky. But this was far different than being carried by the hawk. This creature seemed to barely flap at all. Feeling more like it glided. Lifting and then drawing a long steady breath each time he went higher. It felt like floating. He flew so smoothly, there was no risk of me falling off. It truly was more steady than any horse. I found myself flattening out along his back and hugging his neck. Savoring the feel of air across my skin. The chill reddening my cheeks. Despite the oddness of the situation, I found myself laughing wildly. Hugging his neck and savoring that feel of air under my arms, as if I were the one flying. Far below, I could see the black streak of the panther. Running at a ludicrous speed as it wove through trees, hopping off the sides of some to clear logs and dancing through obstacles with perfect ingenuity. It ran as if it were having fun. I envisioned the grinning, gold haired man and knew that was how Sebastian operated. He is always finding a way to have fun. *** It wasn’t long before I could see the trees near the hut coming into view. Just above the winding river. From above it was hard to tell for certain, as it looked far different from how it did when I was on the ground. We landed in a space in the trees where branches were already broken off. The dragons seemed able to lower straight down. Having no need to drop at an angle. The trees rumbled and leaves scattered. Shrubs bent and finally we were back on the ground. I slid down the wing. Clutching the blanket around me despite it dragging at every angle. Once on my feet I readjusted it. I walked a short distance and when I turned, I saw both men emerging from the trees. Mardichi in his simple leather cover and Sebastian wearing pants and his billowing white shirt. They were elbowing each other as they came out. Laughing like boys. Their bond clear to anyone with eyes. They’re very close. “Ale?” Sebastian gave Mardichi another nudge. Mardichi beamed. “I’m all about the ale, Lad.” “Of that, I’m aware.” Bast chuckled. As he lifted his head to look at me, I ducked my face away to keep from looking at him. Unwilling to risk that magnetic force pulling at me when my eyes set on his shining gold face. “Raven. Nice to meet you.” Bast stuck out his hand. I shook it while sheltering my eyes. “She’s a smart one.” Bast laughed at Mardichi. “She is indeed. A very clever girl.” I felt my body heat at the compliment as I looked at him. “You know you’re going to have to let her go, right?” Bast remarked. Mardichi grunted and looked at me. “Because you don’t approve of slaves?” I jumped on the opportunity to veer the conversation in this direction. Knowing that Mardichi couldn’t very well get mad at me when Sebastian was the one bringing it up. “That is very true.” Sebastian admitted. After his large hand had warmed mine and fell away. “But it is not why, in this case.” I hazarded a glance at him but found he wasn’t even looking at me. Those vivid turquoise eyes set on Mardichi. Mardichi was tight lipped. Evading his brethren’s gaze to look at my face searchingly. There’s something I don’t know. 28 Origins “Is someone going to tell me what’s going on?” I asked them. “Come, Lass.” Mardichi wrapped his large, muscled arm about my shoulders and turned me toward the hut. “Let’s have some ale.” “How about I go to the next house.” Sebastian nodded in that direction. “And see if I can purchase you a real dress.” Mardichi snorted. Clearly not approving that idea. He likes me running about naked. Sebastian was already strolling off in the opposite direction. Mardichi led me inside. “Don’t listen to everything he says.” “He says you can’t keep me?” I asked softly. “Why?” Mardichi opened a cupboard and pulled out a wooden cup. Popping the cork from a strange cask with square markings and pouring himself a glass and then me one. I lifted it and swirled the strange brown liquid. The smell emanating from it was anything but delicious. It may have gone bad. I debated. But Mardichi was already tossing back his head to throw it down in one hearty swig. “Let’s wait for the Lad to get back. He’s a bit more suave in the way of explanations.” I could see that being very likely. “What if I want to hear it from you?” He dropped onto his creaking bed. The one he’d so recently had me pinned under. I winced. Feeling a hot blush suffuse my face. He stretched out and crossed his ankles leisurely. Red hair framing his face in smooth waves. His blue eyes intent on me as he clasped a bit of wood from a nearby table. Inspecting the angles of it. Something he bought? Or something he’s whittling? I couldn’t imagine the huge hands doing something as intricate as whittling. Or him, with his large frame sitting relaxed and doing such a minute task. “It’s a strange tale. One far beyond belief.” “What you are?” “I’m a little bit of everything…” He shrugged. “All of my kind are.” A bit of everything? His gaze levelled on me. “And so are you…I know that now.” *** I shook my head in confusion. What does he mean I’m a bit of everything? The summoning the birds? “’Tis a tale of angels and demons and immortal knights.” He said cryptically. Angels and demons? There are far worse realities in Ardae. I knew that. I knew of the Battling Dogs. Black beasts that could disconnect their jaws to kill something in a single bite. Creatures which some people think are demonic. I gave him a quizzical look. “Such things don’t exist.” I knew better than to believe in the extensive myths of the land. Myths told to children to terrify them. He scoffed. “They most certainly do.” “I’ve never seen hide nor hair of either.” I argued. “Doesn’t make them any less real.” My brows lowered as I gave him a long study. Wondering if he was jesting with me. “What you’re saying, doesn’t make any sense.” Is this another of his odd lessons? Meant to terrify me or teach me something? Possibly keep me from fleeing from him? “We entered that canyon as normal knights, that afternoon.” Him speaking again drew my attention. “But there was so much we didn’t know…An angel loved our Alpha. And she chose to fall from the Heavens rather than to let him die in an ambush. When she did, she gave us all a sort of eternal life…A way to change…To defeat our enemies.” “To change?” “Into wolves, steeds, panthers, dragons, most things that we’ve seen or can imagine ourselves being, we can become.” To shapeshift. I suddenly wondered how far that ability could carry him. How many things can he do? “Can you take the face of others?” “No.” He shook his head. “It doesn’t work like that. There are rules. A balance to everything.” I silently slumped down to sit on the foot of the bed. Willing to hear him out. “We’re far outnumbered and every year more of us die.” “I thought you were immortal?” “Immortal in the sense that we do not age, don’t catch disease. We don’t die as other things do.” He paused as he studied a particular crevice on the bit of wood. “But we can still be murdered in the ways anyone can be.” “Beheading, stabbing… Falling from a great height.” He looked far off as though recalling something painful. I was very sure that he had lost someone dear to him by such a death. “Why let anything kill you, then, if you’re so powerful?” He smiled. His gaze skidding to me as if amused by my naivete. “We don’t allow them to. But there are things as powerful as us. And they far outnumber us.” “What?” “Demons serving their Demonic Master.” I mulled that over. Chewing my cheek. “Centuries ago, we began calling him Radix Malorum.” “Is that the ancient language?” I thought I’d once heard monks saying similar things back in Sourthern Vale. He nodded slowly. “It means Root of Evil.” “He’d have us abolished if he could. He is what is hunting us.” “I don’t see how this has anything to do with me?” “Our Alpha has a mate, a Fallen Angel which he is able to keep finding in each new life, new shape she takes. One time when she was killed, she was able to rally the others of her kind. A lower sect of angels called The Watchers.” I was leaning forward, rapt. Certain that somehow this is how it all pertained to me. “Okay…?” “They descended from the sky in series of falling stars.” He sighed. Thunking the bit of wood to the side table and rising to pace before the bed. “We tried to track them but there were so many, and they were falling so fast…” I gave him a patient look. “We tracked the ones we could and tried to protect them.” “What exactly are they.” He drew a long breath and paused to hook an arm around one of the bed posts rising to the high ceiling. He peered around it to give me a thoughtful look. “They think they’re human now. But the power they have is as ancient as the language we used to use to name them.” 29 Watchers “Watchers take human form. They look like beautiful young women but the magic they can summon is powerful. It can be either as beautiful as they, themselves, or it can be twisted by Radix into something dark and sickly.” “Dark magic?” “If he is able to sway them to his cause.” “Are you saying that is what I am?” A Watcher? A sort of fallen angel? There were many myths in Sourthern, a country rich in tales. Yet I’d never heard this one. “You are a Watcher, yes.” “You’re mistaken!” I stared at him in horrified disbelief. Surely that was something I’d know. I’d have seen some hint of that before coming to this bloody country! My befuddled expression was only broken when there was a fierce pounding at the door. Mardichi groaned. Telling me, “One moment, I’ll let the bloody bastard in.” Sebastian has returned. *** When Mardichi opened the door, it was as I’d suspected. Revealing the golden-haired man standing there with a dress folded atop his palm. Like some grand gift he came bearing for a queen. “Bonnie said this should fit you.” “Bonnie gave me a dress?” Sebastian nodded absentmindedly. “Sweet girl, that Bonnie.” Bonnie? Sweet? That had certainly not been my impression 0f her. I’d suspected that if I’d tried to bolt while we were bathing, she’d have stuck an arrow in me, herself. I eyed Sebastian contemptuously from his feet up. Without making eye contact. I supposed to Sebastian she probably was. She’s probably never seen anything like him. I haven’t. *** I cleared my throat. “Thank you.” At least it’s real clothing. I certainly wasn’t about to complain. I snatched the clothing and scampered to a far corner. Mardichi returned to flop down on his bed, adjusting his head to keep me in view. Sebastian turned his back. Very different men, these two. I glanced over my shoulder to eye them. Mardichi was keeping prolonged eye contact as the coverlet slid from my shoulders to the floor. Baring a long length of leg, my tiny waist and my pert breasts which bobbed as I lifted the new dress over my head. Dropping it over me and tugging it downward to shield all my skin from Mardichi’s hungry view. It stuck around my full hips, and I had to give it an extra jerk to get the skirts to fall down around me. I saw the look on Mardichi’s face and knew I needed to get covered immediately. Before he took me, Sebastian be damned. I could tell from the look on Mardichi’s face that he was already considering it. There was an unholy scrape outside the door that drew all of our attention. *** “Was that a knock?” Mardichi rose from the bed and began to stroll over there. Setting down the bit of wood he’d been twirling in his fingertips, to give the door an odd look. That was no knock. I was very sure of that. Just as he reached the door and was withdrawing the key from his necklace, Sebastian slapped a palm to it. “Don’t open it!” Mardichi gave Sebastian a startled look. Sebastian sniffed the air pointedly. Mardichi followed suit. Then they exchanged a long study. They smell something. What? “Nonis…” Mardichi remarked. “Several, to smell that potent.” Sebastian agreed. His hand sliding from the plank of wood. Sebastian crept to the shuttered window. Seeing the lock on it, he gestured impatiently for Mardichi to turn the key so they could slide the metal bar and open it. They did all of that with relatively little sound. Cautiously peering out. I still stood in the corner like an idiot. Having no idea what was going on. Or what the devil a Noni is. Nor why it has two grown men acting like wary kittens. Sebastian pushed open the shutters and pointed downward. Mardichi walked purposefully to the counter and withdrew the biggest axe I’d ever seen in my life. But this one had dual blades on either side of the stock. Rusted in places from what I was certain was old blood stains. He twirled the thing once and it whooshed through the air in such a way that my stomach sunk. Then he tucked it through the window and let it drop with a dull thunk into something which squealed in a long whine before hissing as it seemed to deflate. I ran to push between the two men and peer outside. Curious beyond belief as to what it was they were murdering. There was what looked like a huge black rat, lying flat with the axe pierced through it. It had a long whipping tale. Almost like some lizards I’d seen back along the Sourthern Shores. It was a vicious looking thing with a thickly furred body on tiny spindly legs. Though it clearly had far too many legs for a rodent. Nearly as many as a spider. I’d never seen anything so horrifying. “What is that?” I pulled my head in to ask them. Sebastian caught my face and pushed me back out the window, far enough to turn my head to the direction of the front door. Where I could see other of those thin tails whipping in large loops before slapping the ground. “How many of them are there?” “For every few you see, there’s ten you don’t.” Sebastian said in disgust. *** “Got yer daggers, Lad?” Mardichi asked him. “Funny how your accent can be nearly gone one moment, then suddenly return upon the idea of doing battle.” Sebastian drew two curved blades from his waist band and displayed them. “Of course, I do.” Mardichi shrugged. “It takes me back.” “As does keeping slaves?” Sebastian cast me a purposeful look. “That too.” Mardichi showed no shame in possessing me.

THE CERISE CLOAK (Continued) 03 So, It Begins He stepped back and gave my length a long study from head to toe. Making me feel as if I was already standing before him unclothed. I instinctively crossed my arms over my chest. I gave him the same study. He was tall with a very slender build, but he exuded power. Control. Like someone who would let no detail escape his purview. His complexion seemed naturally dark. As he lifted a hand to massage his jaw, I noticed it was as sinewed as the rest of him. He pushed the hood of his rich red cloak back, exposing red-brown hair which flowed back to his collar in thick straight strands. He was handsome, strong and confident. But something about him made me feel very small and vulnerable. Perhaps the way he is looking at me? Like I’m a delicious snack rather than a person. *** He unlaced his cloak and tossed it back onto Gram’s narrow bed. Revealing that his chest was bare beneath it. He wore only the brown breeches and boots. He kicked those off and headed for me. His hand moved purposefully to his side, and he drew a long silver blade from a sheath at his side. His pace didn’t slow until he stood so close before me that I could feel his breath fanning my face. He caught my fists. At first, I grimaced, thinking he was putting the blade to my neck but instead he gripped it over my fist and moved my hands down to my side. I found myself flattening my palms against the wall behind me to keep from reaching up to stop him as he caught the neck of my shirt and pulled it from against the hollow of my throat and away from my skin. Putting the blade against it and pushing it down. Severing the garment with barely a hissing sound. He paused when it reached the bodice of my brown dress. He pushed slightly harder, and I gasped as I felt the blade tip and caress between my breasts and trace along my skin. Not quite deep enough to cut but certainly enough to scare me. He dragged it down to where my dress became too fitted along my belly, just as my skirts started. I held my breath as he sheathed the dagger and caught both sides of my dress. Jerking hard to rip the fabric apart. I turned my head away. Feeling like it was far too intimate to watch the intensity with which he was examining my heavy, brown tipped breasts. Dangling just below the heavy lines of thick red beads. His tongue snaked out to lick his lips. And I could tell his palms itched to touch me. “Please.” I murmured. Staring at a side wall. “What?” “Don’t-don’t look at me…Like that.” “Oh, Sweetheart, I plan to examine every inch of you, thoroughly.” I chewed my lip and tried to stamp down the ever-growing fear that was blooming inside me like a spring flower. “And I think you’ll find you rather enjoy looking me over as well.” He gave the last little tear and my skirts finished splitting. He eased the dress open and pushed it over my slim shoulders to fall to the ground. He immediately encircled my waist, likely noticing it ranged a little thicker than most, and my hips were far too large, a fact I hid by wearing more flared skirts. “All this soft flesh.” He growled. Sounding pleased as he jerked my hips forward against him. I yelped. He leaned forward with a wicked smile to whisper near my ear. “I can’t wait to sink myself into it.” “What do I do?” I asked. He grinned. Making his face brighten and his eyes seem to dance with some excited intent. He stepped back from me and began unlacing the front of his pants to kick them down and push them off. Tossing them aside. Exposing his pulsing hardness. Already excited from the sight of me. His legs were thinner but well-muscled and wound with wiry hair. He snatched his cloak from the bed and lifted it in a billow of red velvet as he swung it out before letting it settle over the floor. He settled on top of it. Easing his shoulders down before lifting his head enough to curl an inviting finger at me. The movement made his stomach flex with rippling muscle. His hips and pelvis were lean. Making it look it look like the lines tightening over his hips led directly to the nest at his center. A place I found mesmerizing and couldn’t look away from. “Come here.” He lifted his hand in a beckoning. I walked over and knelt at his feet. Crawling over him while he watched. Brows lifted as he enjoyed the view of my hanging breasts as I moved over his legs. Trying to prolong the time it took to get to him. “Hold it.” He commanded. “Right there.” *** I looked down and saw that just below my chin was his hard rod. “Put your mouth on it, Cerise.” “I…” He leaned up. Face hardening. “I could have them go get your precious Grandma now. They could run her down in an instant and drag her back.” He caught the back of my head and helped angle it down. Slowly pushing to guide me down until my lips kissed the head of him. “Good, Girl. Now open your mouth.” I parted my lips to object, but at the same time, he lifted his hips a few inches. Making his cock intrude into my mouth. The feeling was strangely odd but somehow pleasant. The skin was soft like cotton over metal. He instantly moaned deep in his throat as he pushed into my mouth fully. The tip of him brushing the back of my throat and stretching the tissue. He growled as I took him in. 04 Owned For a while I massaged him with my mouth. He guided my head by loosening the pressure than lightly pressing me back down. One time he went too far, and I tried to object but realized that it only pressed him further into me. He gave a pleasured snarl and began jutting into my throat. Uncontrolled. Finally, I could take no more and lurched off him. Rearing back and angrily wiping my mouth. Glaring at him vengefully. “What are you going to do, Pretty? Glare me to death. You’re the one that made the deal…Just remember that.” “Not much of a deal.” “Oh…” He made a fake sound of sympathy. “You were awful quick to offer it when your Gram was on the line, now weren’t you?” I hated that he was right. “Now hop up top.” He caught himself and waved it slightly. I eyed him in horror. “I don’t know how.” “Lift up.” He gestured with his head toward my hips. “And I’ll show you.” I straightened and slid up on my knees until I was hovering over him. He greedily caught my round hips, massaging his fingers into the soft skin. Giving an appreciative half-smile. “All of you has been made to welcome a man. Can’t wait until I’m stuffed inside.” He nodded toward the nest of my sex. I felt my cheeks heat, unbearably. No one had ever talked to me like that. They wouldn’t have dared. *** He lined me up over him. “Now lower.” He said huskily. I swallowed, steadying myself as I looked upward. Praying for strength as I began to relax my thighs and ease myself down and back toward my heels. I felt the sturdy jutting of him, aligning with my crease. I jumped up a little at the contact. His grip became biting as he slowly pushed me back down. Flexing his ass and stroking forward and back as he massaged my entrance. The feeling was shockingly pleasant. At first it felt a bit rough but was soon smoothly gliding. Then he leapt up, pushing beyond my entrance. I hissed through my teeth and lifted some, but he caught me before I could go far. Holding me steady for him as he did tiny thrusts, working further into my body. Pervading the soft hollow in the center of my body. Rising beneath my pelvis. Making the pressure feel as though it was going forward, back and opening both sides until my hips stopped the stretching. He tugged me down further until I was fully nestled atop him. “Ah.” He groaned in pleasure. “You do feel better than a summer day.” “Mmmhmm.” He moaned, satisfied. “Now ride me. Hard.” I gave him a confused look. He worked my hips forcefully forward. I gasped as I felt pressure deep into my second entrance. Making me feel like he was interrupting the mouth of my very womb. Stealing my innocence. He pushed my hips back and then changed the angle of his hands to yank me forward. Making me stroke along his length. He growled. Leaning up to watch where we joined. Seeing him delving further into me then retracting. “Now that’s a pretty sight.” “What?” “Me fucking your pretty little pussy, Sweetheart. Owning your body. It’s at my disposal right now. Bringing me pleasure.” He pressed me forward and back faster. He angled his head back as he felt the rising pleasure. “Making my flesh feel good. Deep, deep inside you. And soon I’ll rise and spill seed into your core. And you’ll take it. Like my dutiful little hole.” His wicked words made me shiver. I cried out. Feeling my body cinching around him. Clutching at him wildly. My body became rigid, and I was panting as I fought the wild waves of something I didn’t understand clawing through me. Making everything inside feel tighter and tighter. The necklaces around my neck and resting along my collar seemed impossibly cool. My skin goose bumped, and I realized I needed to get off him before I exploded. Fearing what would happen if I didn’t, I reared off him. Rolling off to the side and trying to flee toward the door. As my hand caught the handle, his arm circled around the front of my hips and hauled me backward. Jerking me in a half circle to bend me over the foot of Gram’s bed. Folding my chest across the top. “Have it your way.” He growled. Kicking my feet apart with his before he entered me brutally. I cried out and clawed at the blanket. Already feeling the hint of soreness fighting him. Making the inside of my body want to close enough he couldn’t make entry. Instead, it just made it fist around him. Fighting to keep him inside, making him drag through me. The tip of him unable to come out fully as my body gripped him. Enhancing his pleasure as my body held him in me. Then he’d grunt and lurch his pelvis forward, immersing himself fully back into me. Making me clutch the coverlet harder. With each forceful prodding. “You should’ve just let me spill into you.” He was leaned over my back. His chest smashed against my skin so he could speak nearly into my ear. His hands gripping my wrists to keep me pinned to the bed while he rocked forward and back. In and out of me. Making my body rear forward with every rough stroke. “I was so close.” He paused to give a long growl of ecstasy. “And so were you.” My hardened nipples scraped over the blanket, and I was crying out every time he entered me. Feeling them bob and drag over the wool. His taking was anything but kind now. He worked a steady rhythm. Pulsing into me. The bed creaked beneath me. As if complaining of its rough treatment. My hips were pinned where they were by the heavy footboard. Feeling him cramming into me like a root taking hold, only to draw out and then force in again. He released one of my wrists to catch a fistful of my hair. Pulling it back to keep me steady for his penetrations. It made the clicking of my beaded necklaces more pronounced as they jangled together. I yelped and tried to wiggle away but it only made him growl in his throat as if the small motion gave him more of what he wanted from me. The sounds of his pleasure were nearly animalistic pants now. My thighs shook as that familiar tension was climbing through me. Making my legs tighten, spread open as they were. His bruising pounding against my tender lower lips was somehow making his piercing seem even more intense. I could feel his body pinning every inch of me. Making me completely vulnerable to him. 05 Oh, Yes “I can do this all night.” His lips brushed the shell of my ear. “So, you might as well cum on my cock because I’m not stopping until you do. I’ll rut you all night until you admit you’re as much the animal as me. You’re liking the way I feel rooted inside you. You like being pinned down beneath me and being dominated by an alpha…Don’t you Cerise?” “No. No. No.” I shook my head. Making my hair tug in his grip. “Oh, yes, you do.” He growled angrily. Giving my hair a rough pull. My mouth opened and a tiny gasp escaped my throat. But he wasn’t slowing, Keeping the brutal thrusting rocking into me. Making me slide along the coverlet. Clutching it to try and hold onto some sense of reality. But the heat of his chest warming my back. The feel of muscled legs pressed to mine and the aching intimacy of him joined into me was too much. “No.” I cried as I felt a tidal wave of heat surging through me. “I’ll stop.” He warned raggedly. “If you don’t say it, Cerise.” He slowed slightly. Making his threat seem more sincere. No. I couldn’t imagine him stopping when I was so close to touching some other realm of sensation I’d never experienced. Feeling the sense of being utterly full of another human was overwhelming. All consuming. And I want more… *** “Yes, please…” I begged. Relieved when he speeded up again. “I want it!” I moaned in defeat. Admitting to him what I hadn’t even wanted to admit to myself. He was bucking into me. Mounting me like a stallion on a mare. His weight holding me still for him as he surged in and out of me like a wild animal. Seeking his pleasure hungrily. “Ah, ah.” He was grunting wildly. “Take it Cerise. Take me.” Then he went iron hard. Swollen beyond what I thought I could bare. Then I felt the hot moisture pouring into me. He gave long breaths of relief as he found his release. “That a girl. Take it…” Then I felt the sharp sting. The biting pain of teeth piercing my flesh as he sunk them into my shoulder. Drawing thick red drops of blood which slid down the curve of my back and poured over the back of my arm. “Ouch!” I shrieked in objection. Forcing myself deeper into the bed in order to try and escape the pain. My face was contorted in agony as he held on. His grip on my skin unrelenting. “Let go! Please!” Finally, he did. I dropped back down flat, crying against the coverlet. Shocked by where this sudden vicious attack had come from. 06 Can’t Be Held I shuddered beneath him. Feeling his sweat-coated weight dropping over me. Too weak to hold himself up for a moment. Too weak to hold onto me. I skid sideways, twisting to rotate his weight onto the bed. And ripping off his relaxed staff, to swing sideways and grab his red cloak. Tossing it over my shoulders as I leapt out the open shutters. Landing on my shoulder on the ground and rolling to my feet like my brother had shown me to leap from the stable loft. Then I ran. Fast as I could. Praying Gram was somewhere safe by now. I leapt logs and went further into the woods. Wearing only the cloak for cover. *** I didn’t stop running until I was deep in the trees. Deeply lost having no idea how near or far the trail was. A trail I need to find to get home. Then I heard the first wild snarls of the wolves. Howling cries and thudding paws. Twigs snapping beneath them. The sounds seemed to be coming from behind me. But from every direction at once. How many of them are there? I was beginning to feel the first trickles of renewed panic. The wolves. I knew those sounds. Everyone in the village had been warned to run from them. But they were animals born of these trees. I’ve no chance of escaping them in it. Suddenly I heard an echoing snarly from further in the trees ahead of me. Louder and more ferocious it seemed to echo off every boulder and branch. Rumbling over the landscape. I paused and looked both directions, crouched in a run. I have to go somewhere. I decided to run North as I had been and hope I’d find my way back to the village before that monster of a wolf found me. It felt like I’d been running for an eternity. My feet ached from things I’d stepped on and I had to clutch the folds of the cloak to keep it from hooking on everything behind me. It’s too big. But I ran as though the devil possessed me. Which he had. Just a short time ago, he’d been buried in, to the hilt. I mourned the loss of everything I’d been before that horrible moment. But there was a tiny part of me that was angry. And it grew fiercer as I thought about the moment he’d bit and held onto the skin of my back. Hurting me in the only way he hadn’t already. I didn’t deserve any of it. But I’ll pay him back one day for what he made me do. I’ll find out who he is, and he’ll pay… Just then I slammed into a solid wall. I looked up and met the fierce green gaze of the most vicious looking man I’d ever seen. “Red.” His lip curled as he eyed my cloak. Then his gaze slid down, and his face softened as his eyes settled on the dark blotches already forming on my arms and legs. “Come.” I followed behind him on leaden feet. Hoping I wasn’t leaping from the pan to the fire. And he looks far more dangerous than whatever that was back there. I grimaced at the thought. He tugged me around to the back of a huge tree and pushed the side of his hand on one section. Making a chunk of bark the size of a door twist to reveal the gaping opening. He ducked and stepped through. Reaching back out to snatch my forearm and pull me in behind him. “Quick.” He urged. I stepped through and he pushed the door. Rotating it closed. I looked up at him as everything beyond the tree became achingly silent. He stood listening. Staring at the wood behind me as if they might come pouring through the door any moment. “Who are you?” I asked puzzled. His eyes flitted to look at me. His gaze fixating on the dark red beads around my neck. “My name is Wrath.” ********** RED & WRATH (Sequel to The Cerise Cloak) SUMMARY: I’d made a deal with true evil. I’d bargained my flesh for the kindest old woman’s life. And he’d pounced on the offer to cruelly ravish me. Bruising my flesh and wounding my spirit. But I escaped his clutches. Wearing his red cloak. And my flight through the woods landed me in the care of the most feared creature in these woods…Wrath. Now the question is, what is he going to do with me? And what can I get him to do for me…? 01 His Woods He didn’t like the color red. That was really all I knew about this man. I’d heard the stories and knew Wrath was the name of the wolf that hunted these woods. That keeps the other hunters away. He’s a wolf. And there was something about him that told me he was dangerous. A feminine instinct inside me was screaming. This is a man not an animal. “Ouch.” I cried out. Feeling the spearing pain deep in my core, I clutched my abdomen and fell to my knees. Realizing I was momentarily safe from the terror I’d known such a short time ago, I felt hot tears streaming my face. Wrath stared down at me impassively. I was lowering to my backside on my heels, and I dropped my face into my hands. “Why?” I sobbed. “Why, what?” He queried. I looked up at him from a teary face and saw his gaze was still riveted on the red cloak and the beads around my neck. “Why’d he take me?” “Did he join with you.” “It wasn’t joining. Rather one sided.” Wrath frowned and tilted his head. “The leader of the NightHunters?” “I don’t know.” “That’s who was pursuing you. Didn’t you see the wolves?” “Wolves?” I asked with a start. “No. They were men.” *** “Of a sort.” He grunted. “Was it Seth? The dark, large one?” I imagined the man that had been sliding in and out of me. And the raw pleasure of hurting me written over his face. The dark eyes and hair, the large frame. “Yes...I think so.” “Why were you in that hut?” “Gram.” “Gram?” He crouched before me and put a hand to my hair. I nearly flinched away but saw he wasn’t trying to harm me. He was a lovely creature. Flowing gold hair like a mane. And vibrant, grass green eyes which looked like they might glow in the dark just as they were. Incredibly bright. “Gram. That’s what we call her.” I explained through sobs. “She’s saved many of us.” “From the village?” I nodded. “Vesvera.” “Why were you all the way out here alone?” His voice turned harsh. Almost accusing. He reached up and his rough hands brushed around my neck. I realized his nimble fingers were working beneath my hair to undo the latches. Letting them slip forward and drop into my lap. The heavy beads forcing their weight forward. He wants them off me. I realized numbly. Because he hates red. But the cloak is red. I clutched it around my shoulders. Knowing it was the only thing I was wearing. I’d had no option to grab more clothes when I’d fled Gram’s hut. “Was Seth in Gram’s hut?” He asked urgently as I finished my frantic breaths. “Yes.” “Where is Gram now?” “I traded for her release.” “Traded what?” He asked slowly. Worry casting a haze over his eyes as he began to suspect what had been offered. *** “The only thing he wanted was me.” “In you?” He asked crudely. I flinched at the brutish question but nodded hesitantly. “Why would you make that trade?” “He’d have killed her!” I said defensively. He studied me with renewed interest. “You’re certainly right about that. But in all likelihood, you only bought her time. He’ll be looking for her again now.” Wrath stood and I sensed he was preparing to leave me. He can’t go! They could find me! “He promised he’d let her go!” I defended. It was the only reason I did it. “He promises a lot of things...When it suits him.” Wrath countered coldly. “Why would he want to hurt, Gram?” I couldn’t imagine anyone wanting to hurt the sweet, old woman that had helped save so many lives. “To find me.” “You?” I blinked in confusion. “I am Wrath.” He said simply. “And these are my woods.” 02 A Haven “I have to go.” He told me. “I have to make sure she’s safe.” “Gram?” He knows her? “Yes. I know right where she’d go.” “Why?” “Because she’s my mother.” He said blandly. “I’ll be back. Stay quiet until then and stay out of my things.” He pushed the bit of wood and the door turned. Allowing him to exit. I realized that as it closed again, I felt like I was in complete darkness. Why had it seemed brighter when he was here? I cowered in the dark like an injured animal. Shuddering. Visions of Seth’s face ripping through my mind and all he’d done to me. *** And after an hour I was no longer shivering I was angry. White-knuckled furious, angry. Wrath came back and when the door turned, I glimpsed it was dusk. Quickly getting dark. He reared back at the sight of my face. Sloshing some steaming water, he held in a bucket. “And they call me Wrath. From the look of your face right now, it’d be better suited to you.” “I feel like it.” Bitterness burned in every word. “What all did he do to you, Girl?” “He hurt me. He took things I can’t ever get back. Least not until I slit his throat.” “You sound very set on that.” He sighed. Dragging a wood chair to rest before me, where I now sat with my back to a wall. “But best be warned that killing a man is never as easy as you think. It’s bloody, smelly, and they fight with all they’ve got. And you’ll have nightmares about it for years to come.” “Not nearly the nightmares I’ll have now...” *** “That may be true...” He said grudgingly. “If I vow not to hurt you, will you trust me to tend you?” He gave me a long look with those intense green eyes and I understood the gravity of what he was asking me. He's asking me not to freak out when he touches me. But in truth, I had no idea if I would or not. The idea of anyone touching me right now made me feel a little ill. But one thing seemed more urgent than that. And maybe if I’m talking I won’t think about it. “How is Gram?” He chuckled and shook his head. “She’s fine. Hard to outfox that old fox but she wasn’t where I thought she’d be. She had doubled back to get to you.” “To me?” “She had grand plans to save you.” He gave me a quick glance. Before lifting the bit of cloth and rubbing it just beneath the shoulder of the cloak. “How could a little old woman come rescue me?” I thought of the raw power I’d felt in Seth’s grip. He’d have crushed her. “You’d be surprised how strong she can be.” He gave me a proud grin. “And she was trying to find me. And I’d have destroyed Seth.” I wasn’t wholly certain of that. The man had been raw, dark, violence. Though Wrath was huge, built like a lumberjack, and wound with a kind of intensity I’d never seen. I had yet to see any of the extreme reactions I’d earlier witnessed. Thankfully. He rubbed my shoulder, beneath the cloak. Massaging out the tension and helping me relax under his ministrations. Soon the warm water was drizzling down between my breasts, and I remembered how bare I was. My eyes rounded and my gaze fell. Seeing that my nipples were jutting and had kept the lightness of the cloak from covering me. Revealing a broad sliver all down my body of creamy bare skin. My hands shot up to cover my mouth. “Don’t worry about it.” He shifted to the side. “Though you’ve a beautiful body, it is just a body at the end of the day. One that currently needs tending.” I chewed my cheek. My cheeks heating furiously as I looked up. Trying to concentrate on anything but the fact that his rag had lowered to brush along the deep purpling bruises near my collar and along the upper swell of my breasts. Then around the rings where he’d gripped my biceps. Soothing away the tenseness until I eventually gave a contented purr. He paused. I peeled open my eyes to look at him and found him standing eerily still. “What?” “It’s just been a long time, since I heard sounds of pleasure on a woman’s lips.” He blinked as if I’d jerked him from somewhere that’d been too painful to stay. “Why?” “Because when I began turning, I became too aggressive for any woman to tolerate.” “Turning?” “Sweetheart,” He straightened as if surprised by my confusion. “Don’t you know, I’m a wolf?” 03 Wolves “I don’t think I understand.” “When incited or under particular types of moons, I become a furred beast. I wouldn’t think it too hard to understand the concept.” “If it was possible!” He smirked, giving me a long look. “Highly possible. I’ll show you soon enough.” He nodded upward. “Now, stand.” I hesitantly rose. My legs shaking as I realized I was completely revealed to him. My breaths quickened as I feared he’d do the forceful things Seth had to me. That I’d gone straight from the frying pan to the fire. But Wrath, despite his name, was nearly clinical in the way he touched me. Wiping dirt and smears off my body and tenderly scrubbing bruises. Making me feel as if he washed away the filthy things that’d happened to me. “I hate him.” I muttered. Staring up to avoid the intimacy of watching him wash my body. One man healing what the last damaged. Soon he was finished and stood and guided me to duck under a branch and then to a narrow, bulky bed in a dark corner. I jerked from in-front of him and rounded to face him. Heart racing. I clutched the cloak closed around me. “Not in the least.” He remarked. Staring down at me darkly. *** “What?” “I’ve no intention of pushing my way on you. You sleep there and I’ll sleep elsewhere.” “Where?” I demanded. “Perhaps where my mother is hiding.” “Don’t go!” I blurted. “You wish me to stay?” He reared back in surprise at the sudden change of pace. “I don’t want to be alone. What if he finds me?” “That’s unlikely. But I’ll stay if you wish it.” He tipped his head down and his waving gold hair swept over muscled shoulders. His brows were a darker shade. Closer to brown and sharply peaked toward the back. His long nose was immaculately straight. And descended over lips that seemed far too full for a man. Every movement they made was somehow mesmerizing. He shifted slightly and I realized that despite everything I’d so recently been through I wanted closer to him. His chest was bare, golden and toned. He wore a bit of leather cinched around his hips. Though it should’ve looked like a short skirt, it looked utterly masculine over his muscled thighs. Every part of him was beautiful. Like carved from the finest metals. I found myself stroking a hand down his thick arm. Wondering why I felt the need to touch him. Why he’s so magnetic, entirely. *** “If you wish me to stay, I’ll stay.” He murmured. I looked nervously from the bed to him. “Not there.” He shook his head slowly. “Not until you ask me to.” I won’t. I never want any of that again. I told myself. But even as I thought it, I found myself wondering things about him. Like how he’d move. Or how he’d touch. And what he’d want from me? He seemed nothing like Seth. The dark creature that ravished me in an old woman’s hut. An evil being, entirely without conscience. Yet, Wrath was the one known to be so brutal. He stepped to a chest and dug something out. It was a simple white gown with laced sleeves and collar. He deposited it over my head and let it flow down over my body. I reflexively stuck my arms through it. Finding that it was slightly big for me but fit me well. He plucked the back of the cloak’s hood and pulled it off me. Tossing it aside. “You hate red that much?” “Who said that?” “Gram.” “Ah.” He chuckled. “Red makes me lustful. It makes me want to mount you. She thought it would make me desire to protect you.” He eyed me thoughtfully. His gaze roving over my dark waving hair and pale green eyes. “She wasn’t entirely wrong.” That’s why she gave me the beads… *** The next few days passed thus. Eerily quiet. With Wrath coming and going as if I weren’t there. At night I rested in his bed. He gave me a poultice created by Gram to apply to my lower region to help me heal. And in three days I found myself completely better physically. And only anger and bitter inwardly. But the sadness had gone. Wrath caught food and cooked it. Though I never saw him eat any. He merely sat back against the wall, his elbows resting on his knees as he watched me eat. It was a strange truce. I knew if I wanted to go home, he’d let me. But how do I know Seth and his beasts aren’t out there waiting. What if I came across them on the way back to Vesvera. The first time I dared leave was when he insisted that I go to the creek to wash. He vowed not to look and to keep me safe. *** We’d only gone a short distance when I saw a brown wolf charging from the brush at us. I shrieked and dodged off to the side. Shrieking as I tried to recall which direction to run. Wanting to get back to the village or even to the tree shelter. But paralyzed by the knowledge that I didn’t know the direction. The white gown twining around my legs and keeping me from going anywhere very fast. But even as I jerked trying to decide, Wrath exploded. Leaping into the air his back cracking and arching and his hands rotating up by his face as they transformed. His fingers linking and thickening into huge white paws. Black coursed up a long bushy tail, crawling over his back and up over his head to stripe down a white snout. Making him huge and stark. As he landed, he was already on the brown beast. Biting fiercely into its neck so there was a brutal crunch. Wrath wrenched sideways and folded the other wolf’s head down against its side and launched his weight against it. Rolling it over so I heard its spine snap yet again. Then it went creepily still. I stared in astonishment from the bulky white and black wolf to the shaggy brown one on the ground, half the size of the one standing. Wrath was indeed a wolf. He had told me that. What he neglected to mention was that he was the largest creature I’d ever seen. He sat pointedly and stared up at me. His mouth opening as he panted from the sudden exertion. “Wha-” My words stopped as his ears perked, and his head whipped to the right. 04 Persuasion Two more wolves charged. Wrath leapt in front of me and crouched and welcomed them with vicious teeth and snarling. Ripping at them both until they collapsed sideways. One did manage to sink teeth in near the ankle of his front paw. I gasped at the sight. Realizing that I’d been the target of the second two. Wrath watched me a moment before grunting and rounding. Padding off down toward the creek. He’d killed them as easily as snapping a rabbit’s neck. He could do that to the leader of the NightHunters. I followed him on hesitant feet. Making my way to the drizzling water behind him. He topped a slight hill and as I came over it, I saw him crouched naked next to it. Splashing water on his face. I dropped a hand to his shoulder, and he growled low in his throat. His head rotating to look at me touching him. I stilled, fearing he’d bite it. “I need you.” I whispered. His gaze lifted to my face and water still dripped from his cupped hands. A question in his eyes. “I want to go after him.” “Seth.” He supplied. “Will you kill him for me like you did those?” He straightened and sighed. Facing me fully. “Are you sure that’s what you want?” *** “It is.” I wrapped my arms around his neck and stood on my toes to plant my lips around his. Having to jerk his head down to me. I had to balance on his feet to reach him. But his reaction was explosive. His lips molded to me. And his body smashed against mine. I found myself clinging to him. Wanting more. I realized that I’d been craving this for the last several days. Wanting closer to him. Felt more like a need then a desire. Touching him felt as necessary as breathing. He hooked the back of my leg with his heel and jerked backward. We fell to the ground in a tumbled pile. Him landing beneath us and me on top of him. His hands were jerking my skirts aside. Dragging them up over my hips and exposing my nudity beneath. His touch was rough and urgent. Feeling the same urgency I was. “Stop!” He roared. His hands hovering at our sides as he refused to touch me. “This is not necessary to persuade me to your bidding.” I lifted my head to look at him. “It’s not?” “No. I’ve no qualms about killing Seth for being one of the NightHunters. Much more for what he did to you.” “You’d do that?” “Without blinking. You’ve no need to offer yourself to me as you did him.” Was that what I thought I was doing? The answer came instantly. No! *** “I want you.” I said. “Are you certain you know what you’re saying?” He lifted his blonde head and I was struck by the squareness of his jaw and the vibrancy of those eyes. “I think so…” “Hmm.” He growled. His mouth meeting mine voraciously. He tugged my dress up around my waist. Rolling me onto my back he leaned onto his knees to strip the dress from over my head. His hands started at my ankles and molded up my legs. Tracing the shapes of my calves and thighs and hips to grab my waist and lift me up against his hard length. Jerking me roughly to him. “Tell me to stop now if you’re going to.” He said raggedly. “I’m not certain I’ll be able to cease later. My beast will be in full heat.” “I don’t want you to stop. Take me, Wrath.” And he did. He molded his palms over me like unwrapping a fine gift. Finding every rounded curve and kissing and licking every hollow of my flesh. Discovering my body. I found myself moaning and writhing. “Each sound you make is music to my ears. And this body…This fine body is a primed instrument. I strum.” He rubbed his fingers along my lower lips. I hummed in pleasure. Straining my throat and digging nails into his chest as I felt myself dampening against his hand. “And you sing so pretty for me.” He said in a husky voice. “I want more.” 05 Sweetest Nectar He slipped a finger into me. Watching my face as my body tensed around him. Clutching at his finger as though it were already his cock deep in my walls. “You’re already wet for me. Are you ready Sweet Thing?” I nodded. Feeling the hint of fear enter my eyes. “None of that.” He lifted his finger from between our bodies to shake it before me. “No fear of me. I’ll not tolerate it.” “You’re right.” I breathed. “I don’t fear you. Just the act.” “It’ll be nothing as you knew.” I’m counting on that. Every stroke of Wrath’s golden, fine fingered hands had my body goose bumping. Rippling with warmth. Flushing with desire. My body reacted to him violently. Already tiny muscles in my thighs were shivering with excitement. The anticipation of more. And I wanted more of this man. Much more. *** “Tell me when, My Girl.” Wrath positioned over me. His powerful body tight with arousal. His hardness hovering near my entrance. He barely touched me. Making me want to arch up and see if I could angle the tip of him into me. Feel him. He leaned back. Taking his body from mine. “Ah. Ah. Not until you say the words. You say when.” “Now!” I cried urgently. Sinking my nails into his back desperately and lifting my legs to hook my heels around his buttocks and drag him down to me. I maneuvered myself from beneath him until I aligned with that hard blunted tip. “Wrath!” I begged. It seemed that was the magical word because he leaned forward and entered me slowly. “Understand, My Girl. This is your doing. There’s no force in this taking. You came to me. And you told me what you desired. You cannot now resent me for giving it to you.” He’s right. He was very clear in his intent. He’d ensured I could not blame him in the way I clearly did Seth. I hate him. *** He painstakingly worked into my body. Swinging his hips side to side, to wiggle further in until he was entirely nestled in the cushion of my body. His sack pressuring against my soft lower lips. Deliciously touching me everywhere. I whimpered as I flexed my ass trying to pull him into me. Wanting more. He dragged out. Bit by bit. The heavy head of him opening my walls as it peeled back out of me. Once nearly out, he pushed back inside. Gliding in. My slickness making way for him. I learned the motions. Rising to meet him. Our bodies rocked together. He quickened the pace. Thrusting harder into me until I felt the tensing that pulsed through me. Making my fingers flex and then convulse, biting into the skin of his arms as I held onto him like he could somehow anchor me when I felt I was terribly close to shooting off into the sky. The more I drove my heels into his cheeks, the harder he pounded into me. Working his lower body had every muscle in his stomach tightening as I gave the root of him deep pleasure. He was moaning. Long, drawn-out sounds that made my own primal ones rise. I was soon screeching into the morning air. The sound echoing through the trees and making birds flutter skyward in the distance. The desperate cries of two creatures mating. He took me and I accepted him. Pulling him into me. My walls fisting around to grip him. Clutching him in and making his breathing become more ragged. Dropping lower. I lifted my hips, using my legs around him as leverage to do shorter, faster strokes. My fingers raking his arms as they dragged down. “More.” He growled. Lurching back on his heels to catch my hips. Lifting them and slamming them toward him to drive him deep into my center. Rocking me as if I were propped on a table to serve him. I felt vulnerable, desirable. The animalistic female inside me wanting to glimpse the beast in him. To let him have me as the animal he is. I leaned up. Dark hair falling down my back in deep brown waves which dropped over his forearm, scooping my lower back. I bounced over him. He guided the motion. Controlling the speed as he propped me up and down along his length. We were both clutching at each other hungrily when I saw a bloom of light behind my eye lids. Rolling from my core up through my chest and erupt in a cry of pleasure. Hanging onto his shoulders. “Yes, My Girl. Give it to me.” He thrust harder. As though I’d just given him a taste of the feast he wished to consume. 06 His Intentions I heard the sounds of our flesh slapping together. Felt the dampness between us from my pleasure. Washing over him. Knew that what we were doing was somehow ecstasy and my shame all at once. But I didn’t care. I was absorbed in the sensations I was feeling. My breasts scraping against his chest as he held me to him. Moving me up and down on his rod. I felt him hardening and he tossed his head like a wounded animal before lifting it in an instinctive roar as he poured into me. Planting me down hard on him so he could reach as far in as possible. Filling me with his seed. He drew a long breath and his head fell to meet my gaze. “Sexy little Vixen, aren’t you, Woman?” “My name is Cerise.” “Cerise…” He turned it over. “It sounds as beautiful and exotic as the woman herself.” I wondered if he’d still be saying such things to me were I not still impaled on him. Our chests flattened together. His arm looping my lower back. Connected as intimately as two people can be. “Was that enough?” I asked. His eyes narrowed. “Enough for what? To do you bidding? I thought we’d discussed that. To sate me? Not nearly.” With a growl, he lifted my hair and sunk his teeth into my shoulder. Piercing my flesh. *** I was still hazy with pleasure and only half registered the intense pain. His bite was far deeper than Seth’s had been. I felt one tooth scraping bone. “Wrath!” I shrieked in objection. Pushing at his chest. “What are you doing.” He lifted his head. Blood seeping over his chin. “Doing what needed done before the pleasure had worn off.” “What needed done.” “It’s a round moon tonight. He’d marked you as his and would be able to track you through that mark.” “Seth?” I said. “Yes.” “What did you do?” “I overrode it with mine.” I frowned at him. Wondering if it was like when a dog pissed on a tree and a bigger one came by and peed on the same tree. Was I the tree? As disgusted as I was at that thought, it seemed I understood the concept. “You said nothing to me.” “You’d not have consented anyway. And we couldn’t have delayed.” “So now you can track me?” I registered with huge eyes. “Yes.” *** The next few days passed in a blur. Wrath was true to his word. He led me out that first night and stationed me in the woods in a pool of silvery moonlight. The red cloak over me and little else. Making me look like easy prey. Then he rubbed his shoulder against a few trees in the area. Scenting them in a way that would indicate to other wolves something interesting had been here. Immediately luring the NightHunters. And they certainly came. The first night was the two that’d been with Seth, or so Wrath told me later. They were the ones always with him. His personal bodyguards. He also told me that Seth was the alpha of the NightHunters pack. And at his death his children would inherit rule of the pack. If Wrath let any of them live. *** I’d asked him one day what the feud was between he and them. “I protect the villagers.” Was all he’d say. Not much more than the lore of Wrath had told. I wanted to know more. I want to know everything about him. The second night was the night he set me out as bait for Seth. And Seth came. But Wrath was waiting, stepping between he and I. Though I was nearly vibrating with the terrible prospect of Seth possessing me again, he never had a chance. Wrath attacked and without proper backup, Seth stood no chance. Wrath bit through his throat. Tossing him to the ground with a shrieking whimper before chomping brutally into the flesh. Biting, crushing, and jerking until he had entirely severed the gray wolf’s head. He bit it between his teeth and in the moonlight I walked with a hand to the monstrous wolf’s back. His coat covered in blood. And we walked the miles to the edge of NightHunter territory where he set the head purposefully on a boulder overlooking the encampment. Seth’s head. He’ll never touch me again. And I lowered to a knee to drop my forehead to that of the huge wolf. He bowed his in return and we shared an intimate moment before we aimed back toward his tree shelter. To hunt more tomorrow. ********** MY KING SUMMARY I met The King. Didn’t mean I liked him. Sure, he may’ve saved me from a runaway horse, but at what cost? And he was fine enough to look on, but I wasn’t one easily seduced. His quick wit was titillating but the last thing I was about to do was to surrender to some king to become his carefully controlled queen. Not when I had so much living left to do... Though my father was determined to wed me off, I certainly wasn’t willing. 01 Confrontation First Thing Gray was not my favorite mare. She was high strung and irritable. But I’d been in the mood for a challenge this morning. Probably feeling much the same nature as her. That’s why I’d picked her for the stableboy to saddle. I’d gracefully mounted her high back despite my green riding habit with large gold buttons. I was agile enough to take my seat without assistance. After all I’d been riding as long as I could grasp mane. But this morning was fated to not go as I expected. I had guided Gray down my usual trail through the sparse trees in the chilly morning air. Giving her heel once her hooves found the path. I reflexively ducked the branches I knew blocked the path. Letting my fevered mind wander. My father was worrying me. As of late, he’d been pressing harder and harder for me to take a husband. Just this morning, before the sun had even fully risen, we’d had a fight about just such. “You have to marry! I cannot live forever.” “I suggest you do.” I’d said haughtily. “Girl…” He’d warned. “I should wed you to the stable hand to be rid of you.” “Jack does have more deportment than most of the suitors you allow to come call.” “Ridiculous! They’re princes! Royalty! You should be treating them with due respect.” “When I meet one worthy of it, I’ll surely display it.” I hissed back. Jutting my chin determinedly. “You’re the most deplorable girl in human history.” “Seems a bit of an exaggeration.” I snorted. Father eyed me askance. Saying dryly. “Not by much.” I shot him a quelling look. “If you’ve merely come to insult me, leave me be so I can get ready for my morning ride.” “How about I sell every horse in the stable!” He challenged. Furious at my dismissive attitude. “Then who would pull your carriage?” I laced my high boots. “You. Seems an appropriate duty for an old nag.” I gasped and gave him an appalled look. “Now I have your attention.” He said snidely. His nose twitching above his bushy white mustache. “That is most certainly what you’ll be if you continue refusing every suitor which asks for your hand.” “You should take it as a compliment.” I set my booted feet flat and faced him. “That I’d rather be here taking care of you.” I gave his long white beard an affectionate tug. Despite his efforts to be severe a smile twitched about his lips. I knew that the small gesture reminded him of his affection for me. Since I’d been tugging his beard since I was tiny enough to first grab it. “You’re not charming.” “I’m aware.” I walked past him. Fluttering a dismissive hand. “You’re malcontented and wicked-natured.” “As you’ve said.” I called over my shoulder. He began furiously muttering about how it was fact. But I caught the banister and rushed down the stairs. In no mood to have a fight with him. *** I heard a quick step behind me and knew immediately it was Tommy. My little brother skipped to keep up with me. “Is it necessary to sour his mood first thing in the morning.” “It was already sour, or he’d not have been hassling me first thing.” “Fair point.” He acknowledged. “But why not just tell him the real reason you won’t go.” I stopped to turn to him. “Because he’d merely insist harder that I go.” I put a hand on my hip. Challenging Tommy to argue with me. “A fact which you’re well aware.” I resumed my quick pace downstairs, but Tommy was in a rarely persistent mood. “You can’t take care of us forever you know.” He whispered. “Who else could I trust to do it right?” I paused again to twist. Giving him a severe look. “Anyone!” He tossed his hands. “Literally anyone would do it for Da’s coin.” “Not good enough.” I harrumphed. Heading out to the stables. Tommy shook his head. “You really are impossible.” “As he said.” I gestured upstairs and kept walking. “Well, it’s true!” He called after me. 02 My Morning Ride I kicked Gray to get her gallop to speed. She neighed, shaking her head in objection. Though she did comply. It was only a few long trots before she glimpsed something slithering from the underbrush and lost her mind. She reared up. I leaned forward to maintain my seat and released the rein to clutch her mane. Knowing it’d hold me steadier. Gray took off like a streak of lightning. I swung my leg over her rear to move from side saddle to astride to stay my seat. I heard thundering hoofbeats closing in behind me and caught the movement of a man in my peripheral riding a huge black stallion. He rode just ahead of me and then swung the stallion sideways across Gray’s path. She reared and shrieked in a high shrill objection to the massive obstacle. Rounding ninety degrees and taking several long steps before coming to a jarring stop at the edge of a crystalline lake. I gripped her mane and balanced my weight to keep from being tossed over her head at the sudden stop. Catching around her sides with my legs and holding on. I whooshed a relieved breath as I slumped back into the saddle. Watching the beast beneath me warily as she stood on the bank, heaving as she decided what to do. She neighed, shook her head and pawed the ground but then the tension winding through her seemed to ease and I realized our mad flight was over. I twisted in the saddle to confront the man that’d nearly had me careening into the lake. *** I realized instantly how striking he was. Shining dark brown hair was smoothed back in swaying waves from his forehead and down just over the high collar of his tunic. Matching in darkness, the lengthy beard which ran in smooth waves over his chin and to his upper chest. Framing his mouth in the same dark color. He had fine brows which were lifted slightly in surprise. A short straight nose and a straight jaw. Interesting enough features. He wore a burgundy and silver tunic with a silver pendant dangling over it and depicting a shining sun. Several large rings marked the fingers of his slim hands. One resting along the top of his thigh. The other lightly guiding his mount’s rein. Royalty. That knowledge only made my annoyance rise. Though not as well-groomed as the usual. His hair and beard were unfashionably long compared to her usual clean-cut suitors. “Are you here to court me?” I asked harshly as I dismounted from Gray to catch my breath and steady my feet and to get the hell off her, in case she lost her mind again in the next five seconds. “Since I’ve not the faintest idea who ‘me’ is, it’s unlikely. I’m out here for my morning ride.” He looked at me unblinkingly. Amber eyes burning into me. His haughty tone rivalled mine. Even I could acknowledge that. He’s trying to put me in my place. “Then feel free to go. Enjoy the rest of your ride. See if you can find some other maid to attempt to kill.” He looked slowly one direction then the other. “I see no other so careless in these woods. Just you I fear.” Fear…Good word. He should fear me. “What exactly was your motivation of entering the path?” “To slow your wild run.” He said flatly. “Toward the pond?” I quirked a brow as I peered at him over Gray’s back. Checking the stays on Gray’s saddle and rein, absentmindedly. “Figured it was an ideal direction.” “Ideal! I could’ve been killed.” “How do you figure?” He straightened in curiosity. How could he not see the clear ramifications that could’ve resulted? Was he dense? *** “What in the Devil are you doing?” I shouted at him. Panting between words as I huffed air. “Saving your neck.” “And what if she’d thrown me just then?” “If you were going to lose your seat, you’d have done it back there when she first saw the snake.” He was behind me then? Watching me? “How could interfering in the trail have possibly seemed a good idea?” “She was either going to stop or jump in. Either way it’d have slowed her headlong pace.” “And what of me. What if I’d been tossed in the water with her?” He blinked at me. “Then I’d have gone in after.” I grimaced. Rolling my eyes Heavenward. “How dreadfully droll.” “Indeed. It would’ve been. I’m rather glad your steed had more sense than that.” “Most females do.” “But men do not?” He challenged immediately. I hopped back atop Gray. Not bothering with being side saddle again. Who knows what she’ll do on the way back? “It hasn’t been my experience.” “And how much has that been?” There was a long note in his voice as though he were asking me a more intimate question. I’m not answering that. Especially when it was framed as a pseudo-insult. I tipped my head down and narrowed my eyes to give him a properly scathing look. “I suppose you’d had some girlish fantasy of a hero riding alongside you and slipping you from your runaway mount to kiss your lush red mouth and tell you of your remarkable beauty.” I snorted. “Not in the least. I was hoping to gain control of her after she ran a moment.” “Before or after you broke your neck.” “Before I became irritated…” I emphasized. Hoping he’d catch the hint that he was irritating me. Rounding Gray, I headed back toward the Mane Country Citadel. Home. “You’re welcome.” He called behind me. An annoyed note entering his voice. Good. I preferred when would-be suitors were immediately annoyed. It tended to dissuade them from idiotic proposals. *** I was annoyed I was still thinking of the would-be rescuer as my maid ready me for tonight’s ball. A suitors ball. There’s nothing I’d desire to attend less… My maid expertly worked tiny bits into my hair as she wound it across each other. I watched her in the mirror, my mind wandering. She spritzed me with a bit of fragrance from the Dressing Table before me. I didn’t even know which it was. The rose water perhaps? I didn’t particularly care. I was busy trying to banish amber eyes and a pleasantly quick wit from my mind. Hoping he’d not be here tonight. Or am I? I suppressed what I suspected might be the hint of anticipation that I might see him again tonight. 03 A Suitor's Ball I groaned at the sight of the men milling at the bottom of the stairs. “So many of them.” “Come, Your Highness.” Rita was tugging on my arm. “Inspect your prey, at least.” She wasn’t entirely wrong. We both knew that was how I viewed them all. They thought they were here hunting me. But at the end of the day, it would be I that destroyed them. “Please don’t be dreadful.” “But it’s what I’m best at.” “Indeed. Still…Please. I’m next to you. And I’d rather not be associated with your venom.” I groaned dramatically. “If I must.” I lifted my mask and held it against my face. Hoping it’d help me not be recognized. A rather foolhardy thought indeed. Especially since I was wearing a red dress. The color of royalty. Hemmed in gold embroidery at the collar and the bottom of my flowing skirt. Perfectly complimenting my knee-length raven-black hair. Which was currently plaited with tiny pearls which glistened in the dim candlelight. I supposed Rita was right and it enhanced my strangely exotic features. My mother had come across the sea and I was told that I looked much like her, instead of my fairer father. I’d always taken that as a compliment because she was both clever and stunning. But those compliments had faded with her passing. When father began trying to sell me off… And when he started getting sick. I dismissed those morose thoughts and reached the bottom of the steps. Instantly swarmed by mask clad men. *** But as they all hastily introduced themselves and began scribbling on the dance card dangling from my wrist. I tugged my hand away. Aggravated at their pulling and tugging. I turned to spot the punch table. Wanting to get some refreshment to escape the cloy of voices surrounding me. Like it always does. I wanted a moment to myself. They’ll be dreadfully hard to obtain the rest of the night. As I was scanning the room, I spotted one man standing in shadow near the punch table. His white mask stark against his dark features. And the silken dark beard from his chin, making clear who he was. My gaze narrowed on him, and I gave him a dispassionate look as I stalked over to get myself a drink. *** As I headed for it, he leisurely reached over and filled a glass. Swirling it thoughtfully as he watched my approach like a Hawk observing a mouse. I’m not your mouse. He offered me the glass when I drew close. I rebuffed it to fill my own. Jutting my chin in a way that told him I was refusing. “Hunting again, are we?” I asked sideways. “Some of the best hunters stage near the drink and wait for the prey to come to them.” I looked at the punch in my hand then to him. Realizing what he’d just said. “Do they now?” There was a distinctly unwelcoming note in my voice. As I intended. “Indeed.” He had on arm draped across his stomach and tucked under the far elbow. He sipped from the punch glass boredly. His ankles crossed as he leaned against the wall. Looking utterly at home. “Ah, best feign some interest quick, My Dear. As the hornets are headed this way. Hoping to sting you.” Sting? I gave him a questioning look. My brows rising as I realized what he’d meant. Wanting to pierce me. Before I took the time to respond, I furtively looked over my shoulder to see what he did. One of the men saw me lingering at the table talking to the man and began to beeline over. I glimpsed him from the corner of my eye, knowing the rest would follow. Unwilling to be left behind in their little competition. One, none of them will win. *** I swung around the corner of the table. He unfolded from the wall, looking not the least surprised. But intently welcoming, as he opened his arms to me. I didn’t hesitate. Standing far too close to him and peering up at him. Batting my eyes adoringly. His arm quickly slung around to caress my side in a highly intimate gesture. Indicating familiarity, we didn’t have. I giggled up at him as if he’d just said something tremendously amusing. Enhancing the look of us appearing quite intent on each other. His gaze skimmed from one of my green eyes to the other, before sliding down to my rose lips. The hint of a dimple framed one corner of his mouth. As though amused by my antics. There were several disappointed groans and reassuring pats on each other’s shoulders as the men behind me, reluctantly scattered. I felt the slight caressing of his thumb along my rib cage. Sending warm thrills through me. Something I’d never have admitted aloud. “Well-played.” He remarked. “They’ve gone. Though I suggest remaining as you are to keep them at bay awhile.” “I’m certain you do.” I cleared my throat and moved away a bit. He reluctantly let me break his grip on me. *** He took another sip from his glass. “What think you of a dance to seal their suspicions.” “Only a dance?” I asked suspiciously. “Oh, My Dear…You couldn’t handle any more than that.” My brows shot up in surprise at his husky tone. My instinctive response was to argue but I suspected that was what he was hoping to bait me into. To tempt me. “You view yourself as quite special, don’t you?” I said a bit harshly. “Oh, I know I’m different from your lads there.” He nodded over my shoulder. I set my drink down on the edge of the table. “How could you possibly be any different?” “Sweetheart, those there, are boys. What you see before you, is all man.” He lifted his arms out to display himself. Rising off the wall to give a slow turn. I took advantage of his preening to inspect the frame he was displaying. I could admit there were many things different about him from my typical suitor. From his hard-muscled frame to his confidant stance. Most of the kings and princes were delicate. Delicate hands, delicate bites, delicate steps. Frilled clothes. This man had no interest in such extravagance. He’s right. There’s nothing boyish about him. 04 One Dance “One dance.” I lifted a finger to emphasize the point. “And it does not mean I accept your suit.” He gave a sideways head tilt in slight acknowledgement. I spun around to walk away but he caught my elbow. “Where to, so fast?” “To try to evade their cloying hands.” “Then come to mine and let’s have our dance.” I lifted my wrist. “My dance card…” “What would they say?” He challenged. “They could call you out.” I lifted a brow. Knowing that them doing so would be perfectly acceptable for such a slight. “Let them.” “Bold one, aren’t you?” “You’ve no idea…” He caught my elbow and led me to the floor. His grip on my arm sending little swirls of heat coursing through me. *** We danced. We talked. He was dry. Sarcastic. Bold and by far the most interesting man I’d ever met. “Tell me your no royalty.” “I am indeed.” He shrugged. Knowing I’d be disappointed. “Tell me you’ve not come to wed me.” “You do possess a lot of land you stand to inherit.” I gave him a bored look. “Would you prefer it, if I told you I was here to ravish you?” He pointed out. “Yes, actually. That’d be different…Slightly interesting in its uniqueness, at least.” I said stupidly as I looked around. Having lost interest because I now knew he was feigning the same interest every one of my suitors was willing to exhibit to get to my inheritance. He leaned forward to whisper just above my ear, into my hair. “I’m quite willing to ravish you, should I get you alone for but a short time.” I reared back. Stunned at his statement. Outraged, insulted, and…intrigued. I turned my head sideways to give him a suspicious look. “Look hard, Sweetheart. See if I won’t do it.” But there was no flicker on his face. No hint of fear at the prospect. I realized it. The same moment he said it. “I absolutely will.” *** I suddenly had the deep desire to call him out. To lead him to his own fate and see if he’d take action or realize his mistake and retreat. He could be banished, called out, even executed for defiling the King’s daughter. I caught his hand and hid it behind my back as I led him through the milling crowd and across the Ballroom. People turned to stare at us but quickly looked away when I cast them withering glances. Afraid of getting one of my scathing putdowns. Soon I had freed both this man and I from the crowd. Only then did it dawn on me that I didn’t even know his name. “Who are you?” I asked just outside the doorway. “Kellen Illius, King of the Paladines.” I opened my mouth to make a quick remark but paused and my eyes flew back to his face. I’d heard the name. Knew of him. He was renowned throughout the lands as being remarkably striking. Powerful and fearless. And from everything I’ve seen so far, he quite lives up to that. “Are you going to ask my name?” I asked. Hoping he wouldn’t. His lips turned down in a mouth shrug and he shook his head. “I’d rather know what you’d have me call you.” I looked at him in astonishment. Surprised that he was willing to let me guide this game. Tell him where to go, what to call me, and how I wanted him to behave. I rather liked that there was no fight for control. No battle of wills. He’s conceded before we began. I like it. 05 A Little Ravishment I looked around the foyer and saw it was absent of servants as they were readying the banquet that would be held in a few hours before the dancing resumed. Perfect. I guided him up the stairs and quickly verified the hall was clear. Boldly taking him to my chamber. Where he’d be tried for defiling me, if he was found even entering it. I let go of his hand and stepped inside. Turning to face him. Expecting that here was where any of his bluffing would end. “Well?” I quirked a raven brow and gestured for him to come in. My green eyes flashing with mirth as I waited for him to proclaim this was nonsense and I was crazy and quickly leave. Never to be heard from or thought of again… I hoped. For I’d already thought of him far too much as it was. He bowed. “As you wish.” Taking a long step across the threshold and putting his palm to the door to push it closed. I backed up. “If you’re caught here…” “I’m well aware.” He dismissed. Tracing my steps with long sliding ones. “Are you going to keep running from me or prove as daring as you’d have had me believe.” “I…” I looked beyond him to the door. Realizing I had gone too far. I’m in over my head. *** My gaze slid back to him. Seeing his warm amber eyes looking impossibly deep. Then he did the unthinkable. He closed the gap between us and swept a hand along my jaw and underneath my hair to the back of my head. Holding me still as his lips lowered to ravage mine. Coaxing against them until I parted them to catch my breath. Then his tongue delved expertly in my mouth. Tasting me more deeply than anyone ever had. I need to stop. I took a step back, but he hung onto me. Keeping my mouth to his as he ravished it. He caught my hip and took another sliding step forward to straighten me and mold his body to mine. I tried to object but he swallowed the sound, and his grip grew firmer. Pulling me closer. That hand skid around the curve of my hip to scoop my ass from over my dress. Dragging me against him. I broke the kiss to stare up at him. “What are you doing?” “Having my way with you…I did warn you.” “And if I say no?” I was trying to gather my thoughts which now seemed like trying to find pebbles in mud. “Then I’ll kiss you until you submit.” “And if I don’t?” I hitched my chin. He smiled down at me. “Ah, Sweetheart…You will.” *** He was kissing me again. Nearly brutal. My hands found his beard, catching it between my palms and learning the feel of its strange smoothness. He pulled back. “Like it?” “It’s quite soft.” “Indeed. Most women hate it.” “I like it.” He quirked his lips in a half smile and refused to be distracted any further. Returning his focus to being attentive to my mouth. Stealing my breath. I don’t even know when he’d began walking me. I didn’t realize we were moving until my back bumped into the wall. I leapt forward with a small, muffled noise. He growled in approval since that small movement had my breasts smashing against his chest and nearly spilling over the low neckline of my gown. Something he too must’ve noticed, for suddenly his hand was delving beneath it to stroke my breast. His thumb rolling over my budding nipple with vast expertise. He was kissing me in such a way, I found it hard to catch air. I was getting dizzy and all thoughts of stopping him were getting progressively more jumbled. I wanted his touch. Wanted my clothes off. And his clothes off. I wanted to feel his body. He pushed away from me. Taking two steps back. “Woman, if you want me to stop, you better say so now, or toss up that skirt and let me have you.” He was leaned forward like a predator about to strike. Warning clearly written all over him as if the devil possessed him. But I want to dance with the devil… 06 Battle of Wills I hesitated a moment too long. And it was enough for him. “Get that skirt up.” He commanded. Lifting his hand in an impatient gesture. I licked my lips and gave him a long look. Slowly working up my skirt. Seeing that it was going to take a moment as I was gathering courage with each movement, he walked forward and began plucking at the laces on the front of my dress until, with a hiss, it peeled open. Bearing the hollow of my cleavage beyond it. He growled and caught my skirts lifting them to nearly my shoulder, next to me so he could reach with his roving hands to feel the smoothness of my thighs. Caressing first the outside then working toward the inside. Slicking up between them to stroke me with nimble fingers. Lightly brushing over my crease and then dragging one precise finger along the slick slit. Finding me already wet. Ready for him. I stared up at him. Swallowing hard. Wondering what the hell I was doing. The forbidden… The answer came immediately. I made myself a promise that this would change nothing. I won’t go. I won’t accept him beyond this. I want to know what this feels like. *** “Stop.” I said breathlessly. But he didn’t. Massaging me a bit more determinedly. “Stop!” I demanded in a whisper. His gaze narrowed. “I did warn you-” “Take off your clothes.” I cut him off to demand. Both because I wanted to know what he looked like, I’d never seen a naked man, and because I wanted to regain some element of control. He gave a grudging head tilt. Watching my face as he loosened his tunic and pulled it over his head. I noticed this one was burgundy and black, complimenting the dark shade of his hair and beard. His shirt was next. Unlaced and tossed behind him onto the bed. He stepped out of his boots and unlaced his breeches. Lowering them and revealing the thrusting rod which had been straining them. He stepped out of the last of his clothes. “Take a good long look, My Dear.” And I did. Mesmerized by the sight of his hard length. I’d never seen such a thing before and certainly nothing so proud as this one. Long and rigid and wound with powerful veins feeding the beast that’d take me. I took a hesitant step toward the bed. But his slow head shake stopped me. “Na-uh.” I gave him a questioning look. “Is it not typically done on a bed?” I knew perilously little about the act, but from what I’d always understood. The bed was the appropriate location. “Not for me. Not for one as unique as you.” “Meaning?” “It is your first time, and mine with you. I want to feel every inch of you. And know each of your tiniest responses. So, I want you here.” He pointed near his feet. “On the floor.” “Why!” “Because there’s no give, no sink, no rattle…No way to escape me. You’ll be mine as I am yours for this time.” I swallowed at the intensity of his words. *** He gave me no time to think. Walking over to slide my dress over my shoulders and guiding it methodically down my body. Stroking me everywhere that was revealed. Caressing each mound, following each curve as if idolizing my flesh. My legs were shaking. I flexed my hands, realizing that my palms were sweating as I stood naked before him. Having let him strip me bare. He reached and lifted my face with a knuckle under my chin. “Mmm…hmm.” He murmured thoughtfully. “I want you, Girl. Now.” He pointed to the floor. I swallowed convulsively and began lowering. He stopped me to shake out my dress and lay it beneath me. Creating a soft padding under my back. I instinctively covered my breasts with my palms and drew my knees up. Trying to be subtle in my efforts to hide myself from his permeating gaze. I’d never in my life felt so vulnerable, as I did laid out before him now. Like a meal he was preparing to partake of. I looked away from him up to the ceiling. Feeling his gaze still burning over my flesh as if he were touching me. He stretched out over me. His body suddenly everywhere. Touching every part of me. My eyes widened at the overwhelming sensation of being pinned to the floor. At the feel of his hard body and the unrelenting floor beneath me. At everything… *** He reached between us to stroke me more thoroughly with his agile fingers. One flicking the nub peaking my crease and the other doing short quick rubs along my crease. Ensuring I was still moist and receptive. Then he slid a finger into me. It was the most shocking, intrusive feeling I’d ever experienced. Suddenly stretching in places, I was barely aware of. He twirled that finger and my back arched up against him. Pressing my belly and breasts to the flat planes of his hard, welcoming body. And soon I felt his hard length jumping along the inside of my thigh. Eager to have at me. I felt the first rush. A sudden little pop in me where everything seemed to soak and twirl. Making me blink blearily and try to gather hazed thoughts. Wondering why I’d appeared to stop thinking entirely. His mouth found me again. Kissing me wildly. Taking utter control of me. Both with his lips and with his fingers. Working my body and stretching me to receive him. “Are you ready?” He pulled back to ask. I hesitated. Opening my mouth and giving my head one shake. He tilted his head chidingly. “Your tight little body says otherwise.” He slid the tip of his staff down the inside of my thigh. Letting it drag over my sensitized flesh and down to my center. He adjusted his hips to probe at my entrance. Sliding up and then down over it until my opening spread to catch him amid his stroking. Sucking in the head of his cock and pulling him in deeper. He quickly followed its lead. Letting my body pull him in. Groaning in my mouth at the feel of my tight walls closing in on him. I squeaked in objection, but he swallowed the sound. Tasting every honeyed corner of my mouth. “You feel like velvet and taste like the sweetest wine. Not sure I’ll be able to get enough in just one night.” 07 Ravishing He abruptly slid the rest of the way in. Burying himself in me to the hilt. I squawked at the sudden bloom of pain as something fragmented inside me. Something tiny and frail gave way. Letting him possess me fully. I arched up as my body immediately tried to retreat from being impaled. But the hardness of the floor had no give and allowed me no reprieve. Keeping him planted inside. Simply changing the angle in which I was perched on his hard staff. He was ruthless in his rhythm. Seeing me writhe beneath him only seemed to excite him more. Each little moan that escaped him was a tiny triumph for him. He rocked his body into mine. Sliding back and up then dropping down to plunge deeper. Dipping into my hot wetness. Slicking his length with my arousal as he took me. Stroke after stroke he took me. Owning my body in a way no one had. Using me to bring him pleasure. But I was somehow stealing the same from him. I felt myself tensing more with every tightening of his body. I caressed the lean muscles of his back. Following it down to grip his hard ass. Awed by the strength there as he flexed in and out of me. Next, I learned the movement and feel of his arms. From corded forearms to rippling biceps and strong shoulders. Every part of him seemed perfectly carved. Like fine statues I’d seen in museums. And watching his jaw tighten and his head throw back as he occasionally felt me inadvertently clench around him. Unwilling to release like a grip clutching him. He was handsome, rigid, a force to be reckoned with. And I was submitting to him like his little plaything. Bringing him pleasure. I felt weak, vulnerable and feminine. Strong in my weakness. He was pushing harder, driving us both towards immense pleasure. As he withdrew his member, nearly pulling fully out before thrusting back in. My body rolled with each strong piercing. Feeling every inch of him and unable to escape it. I was his. *** “Say you’re mine.” He said as if reading my thoughts. “What?” I said angrily. Defiant at the mere idea. He began pressing harder. Entering me more firmly and pressing something tender inside that made me yelp. I held onto his arms. “Please. Easier.” “Easier? Or stop?” He was giving me a hard look. “No!” I lifted my head. Appalled at the idea of stopping in the middle and missing out on whatever might be coming. Another thrill of pleasure like I’d felt when his finger whirled around inside me. “Then give me what I want.” I gave him a penetrating look and realized he was slowing and withdrawing further. He is going to stop. I opened my mouth and stamped down my frustration at my own weakness. “I’m yours.” “Yes.” He groaned. “You are.” He began swinging his hips in a circular motion. Pressing several different sides in me. I clawed at his shoulders in a desperate attempt to regain my shattering control. “Now, come on me, Princess.” “I…” “Do it.” He growled. Swirling faster and jabbing deeper. Until I drew my knees up along his sides, pinching his ribs between them as I clung to him. Reaching back to cup his ass and enjoying the feel of him rolling into me. The power of his body mounting mine. I wasn’t entirely sure how to do was he said but I simply stopped fighting whatever had been building. Letting it roll over me like a morning tide. Swelling higher with each long sweep into me. Stealing my will and strengthening the pleasure that was already swirling within my body. Making my fingertips tingle and my hairline then rolling down until every bit of my senses seemed focused on what he was doing to my core. In and out. Taking me. Ravishing me. Claiming me. While I could do nothing to resist him. Powerless. Submitting… *** I gave him what he wanted. The blinding whiteness exploding behind my eyes and twisting in me until every muscle cinched tight. Clamping down on him. He shouted in ecstasy as my body jerked at him. Forcing from him what he hadn’t been willing to surrender. Milking him of his fluid and forcing it loose into me. Stealing from him as he’d done to me. He came. His body tight. His pelvis merged to mine as he pressed deep. Surging into me with each pulse of his cock. Claiming me inside. His abdomen flexed, working like a wave as they flexed from the top down to his root. His sack jerking tight and his thighs flexing against the inside of mine. He’s magnificent. Like a stag in the evening light, taking his mate. And I registered some vague sense of worship for this man and for what he’d just given me. And taken from me. I blinked at him in shock. Frozen. And he recognized the panic on my face. Pressing his palms to my shoulders. “No. Don’t go anywhere. Stay.” 08 Pending Results “I…” I shook my head, adamantly. Twisting from beneath him and freeing him from the comfortable heat he’d been enjoying. Seeing him rolling to his side on my dress, propping his head on one palm braced by an elbow, I realized I needed a different dress. He watched my frantic scrambling around my room to find another one that might be similar enough to not be noticed. “What are you doing?” He drawled. “I must…get back down there.” “With your dress in shambles?” He gestured beneath him. “I’m finding a different one.” “With your hair loose and wild?” I reached up to touch it. Feeling several wild tendrils shooting out at all angles. I tried to smooth them down. Whimpering in frustration. “Everyone will know what you’ve done.” He rolled to his back to toy with a bit of loose thread from my dress. “Can you not say things like that.” “Would you prefer me to lie to you.” “Could you say something helpful?” “Just give in. Accept me as the only suitor deserving of you and let me have you.” *** “Never!” I stopped to stomp. Not realizing that it made my pert little breasts hop with the sudden movement. Or that in my urgency I was failing to cover the nest of my sex which he was looking at with renewed interest. “Sweetheart, have you not considered…That you already have…” “Your meaning?” I eyed him suspiciously. He twirled the little thread with a smirk. “I could shout for your servants right now.” “No…You wouldn’t!” “I most certainly would. And you’d be utterly compromised.” “You’d be labelled a rogue!” I tried to argue some sense. He shrugged. “I care not a whit what they label me. My interest is in the woman I came to collect.” I deflated. “You did come to woo me.” “I came to inspect you. To see if you were all that rumors said.” “And what did you find.” “You’re so much worse…Delightful, witty, decisive. Everything I’d have in a queen.” *** “You say nothing of my beauty.” “Do I need to?” He tilted his head in question. “It is of course, an incentive. As is the magical way you feel…And those little sounds you made…But beauty fades. Wit does not for much time after. I enjoy your quick mind.” That was new. Men typically hated my quick responses. Because they’re usually insults. I admitted. “No.” He rolled to his feet. “We’ll see if that’s still your tune tomorrow.” “What happens tomorrow.” “I ask for your hand.” “Ask away. Doesn’t mean I’ll let you have it.” “Need I remind you, you’ve already let me have you. I need only mention that little fact and your father would be both furious and begging me to wed you.” He’s right. On all accounts. I found his intelligence both admirable and adversarial. He’s impossible to control. And I was having a hard time anticipating his responses. Which would make him very hard to manage… If not impossible… *** I never made it downstairs. But I did demand he dress and leave. While I inspected the shambles of what I’d done. Touching myself and finding I was very sore. But when I looked down, I noticed my dress was gone. I hadn’t watched him leave, refused to look at him again. Vowing to dismiss him entirely from my mind. And pay his threats no heed. He’d not dare. But I couldn’t fathom a single reason he’d have stolen my dress. I groaned and rubbed my face. I had bigger problems. How am I going to tell my father I’m going to refuse yet another proposal? And one from one of the most powerful kings in the realm, nonetheless. He’s not going to like that. I slumped back on my bed. Frustrated beyond belief that I’d gotten so carried away. And made such a costly mistake. He won’t tell. He could face consequences. *** I didn’t know that King Kellen of the Paladines had met with my father, first thing in the morning. A red and gold dress in his fist. Stained with a bit of blood. He walked in and quietly closed the door. Soon the king was shouting unintelligibly. King Kellen’s voice rose calmly in response. Assuaging the king’s fury. And soon Kellen had clued the king in on his plans to wed the princess. The king had conceded it was the only ethical thing to do. And that the king would urge her to accept to save her own honor. But knowing none of that, I’d gone out the majority of the day for my ride. Avoiding the trail where King Kellen had found me before. Ensuring I’d be safe. And alone. To think. It was the next evening when I returned. My maid quickly cleaned me up and I went downstairs and was presented for dinner where it was declared that the King of the Paladines had a proposal to offer. Oh, no. I looked to my father, for some reason hoping for an ally. But he was giving me an intense look that indicated he expected me to accept, or he’d be furious. I can’t. *** So, when the time came, and King Kellen stood and lifted his goblet declaring that he was proposing an alliance of the Paladines and Mane Country through our wedding. I glared at him. Gripping the gilded swirls on my chair arm. He’d maneuvered me. Planned it all. Purposely seduced me. Thinking to corner me. But I wasn’t so easily moved. “No.” I announced. Launching to my feet. I ignored my father’s furious sputtering. My gaze fixated on Kellen. The betrayer. “Excuse me?” Kellen lowered the goblet. His chin rising as he challenged me to say it again. I will. I’m not afraid of you. But deep inside I was dearly hoping he’d not announce I was tainted. That he’d already had me and that I was now due to him as the spoils of my own dishonor. “No.” I said louder. Giving him my most haughty, cold stare. “I would marry no King with a beard like a Thrush Bird. Begone from here, King Thrush beard.” I waved him away airily and returned to my seat. Lifting my goblet slowly in feigned boredom. But my hand was shaking. Dead silence had fallen over the Banquet Hall. And King Kellen was staring at me like something that’d just crawled from under a rock. I felt the first deep curl of apprehension. Sensing the danger emanating from him. I’m toying with the wrong man. I knew it. But it’s too late now. I can’t take any of it back. So, I ignored the long look he was pinning me with. Though I could feel it searing straight into my very soul. Without a word more, he pushed past his chair and stalked toward the door. His black cloak swinging from his burgundy and green striped tunic. His step furious as he made his way outside. Slamming the huge flat of wood with a horrendous bang that paralyzed everyone in the room. They all felt his fury. Sensed the danger. Knew I’ve stirred the devil to fury… What have I done? ********** MY LOVER SUMMARY King Kellen of the Paladines was furious. Nearly quivering with it. The hell if she thinks so. Rejecting my suit after being hot and wet in my arms. Prideful, prideful, prideful creature! The chit had dared lie with him and then reject him before the entirety of the Banquet Hall. There was very little that riled Kellen up. But a childish game such as that would certainly do the trick. She knew she was mine from the moment I took her maidenhead. He was pacing an outer Parlor. Having returned at the behest of the Mane King. 01 Poking the Dragon King Kellen of the Paladines was furious. Nearly quivering with it. The hell if she thinks so. Rejecting my suit after being hot and wet in my arms. Prideful, prideful, prideful creature! The chit had dared lie with him and then reject him before the entirety of the Banquet Hall. There was very little that riled Kellen up. But a childish game such as that would certainly do the trick. She knew she was mine from the moment I took her maidenhead. He was pacing an outer Parlor. Having returned at the behest of the Mane King. The Citadel was quite expansive and there were certainly plenty of rooms. But the King had asked him to wait for him in a back Parlor. After having been insulted by the princess to now be shuttled into a back Parlor like some miscreant had him near to bursting in fury. The king entered the Parlor. Waving his hands in supplication. “I’m sorry, My Friend. I don’t know what’s come over her!” “She spoiled and prideful.” Kellen stopped pacing to announce. The King shrugged and grudgingly tilted his head. “She is perhaps that.” “And selfish.” The King looked pained. “Possibly. But she does have a good heart.” “I’ve yet to see any trace of one.” “It is there, I assure you!” The King approached to put a hand on his shoulder. “I hate that she hastened such a decision regarding your marriage. If the offer still stands, I’ll surely persuade her.” “Oh, will you?” Kellen turned furious brown eyes on the King. I find that doubtful. There’s clearly no controlling the impudent creature. But Kellen had some ideas for how he’d like to try. He was highly tempted to divulge his little secret to the King. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “What?” The wizened old king asked. “What is it?” Kellen strode over and tugged the Parlor door closed to have privacy with the king. Divulging what he considered to be the only way to make amends for the wicked princess’ prideful crimes. *** Kellen was still in the Parlor below when the furious King marched from the room and took the stairs straight away. Bellowing to have his daughter brought to him. She’ll no doubt think his fury over her rejecting me. But it is quite another matter that angers him, indeed... Kellen was unsure why the King had called her up to the second level. There was certainly no privacy there as he raged that she had embarrassed Mane Country for the last time and that she would most certainly be taking a husband as he no longer wanted the sight of her in his realm. Kellen winced at those words. Seeming rather harsh for even what she may deserve. “I’m not accepting that king’s!” She proclaimed. Making Kellen’s momentary sympathy wither and instantly die. “Don’t worry! You won’t get the chance. You’ll wed whatever poor sot next asks. Be he King or peasant.” The King marched back downstairs and straight back toward the Banquet Hall, dismissing her as quickly as he’d summoned her. “What?” She cried. He stepped out of the Parlor but stayed in the shadows of the stairs. Seeing her gripping the banister high above as she stared down at the King in dismay. “Papa! You don’t mean that!” But the old King ignored her and passed through the archway into the Banquet Hall. The Hell he doesn’t. Kellen smiled evilly as he eased back into the dim parlor. 02 A Proposal The next morning, The King demanded Kyra accompany him to the Greeting Hall. “You’re my daughter, you can see how to interact with the people of a realm.” “They won’t be my people if you’re that set on wedding me off.” “I am.” He said coldly. She shot him a quick look. Frowning as she studied his suddenly stern profile. This wasn’t the smiling, laughing father she knew. “Are you feeling well?” She asked under her breath. “Should I be?” He demanded. Giving her a cold glance. Kyra shifted in her seat. Suddenly feeling very uncomfortable. “Are you feeling ill, Papa?” “That’s none of your concern.” “You know I-” “Hush!” He barked. Pointing toward the first peasant making entrance. The man pleaded his case, and the King made a decision with rang with finality. Sending the man on his way. A woman with a baby bundled in her arms approached next and the King handled her a bit more kindly. Directing her where she could get some extra grain from the stores since her crop had not done well during the recent drought. “Do we have enough in store?” Kyra queried quickly. Giving him a sharp look. Though she enjoyed feigning disinterest in the castle affairs, he knew she made it a point to know what goods there were, what was needed and when to send out the Huntsman. All to ensure her father’s realm was taken care of during times he was more sickly. “We have a shipment coming.” “From where?” She cried. “No one has any grain crop this year save the Paladines because they’re-” “Enough.” Her father lifted a hand. “Silence now.” “Why are you being so cold to me today?” “Haven’t you earned that?” He gave her a look and his white beard seemed to quiver. His blue eyes looked damp as though he were near to crying. Kyra looked shamefaced. “I didn’t intend to embarrass you, Father. He just-” “Silence!” Father lifted that hand again as another man entered the Greeting Hall. This one was a minstrel in black and red brocade with a great round hat pulled low over his face. He pulled out a fiddle and began strumming festively. Swaying side to side to the beat. It was so upbeat that she found herself doing the same. Soon clapping and tapping her toe to his jingle. He began singing and his voice was a smooth baritone that drew the listener in. And below that hat was a broad, white grin which made him seem all the more mysterious. He was captivating and charismatic. She could see how he could afford such finery as he wore despite being a simple minstrel. “That was quite pleasing, Boy. But what is it you have need of.” “Why, Sire, I had heard you may be in need of a Citadel minstrel. Is that not so?” Kyra noticed that the minstrel was a fine looking young man. Well garbed for a minstrel with smooth, carved features and dark eyes. His square jaw framing he mobile mouth which moved with full lips when he spoke. Kyra looked at her father, unaware they’d been searching for a new minstrel since they’d had the same one since she was a child. The King frowned and eyed him. “Nooo.” *** “My error.” He began to walk out. The Princess’ voice stopped him. “That was indeed very pleasing.” He turned and took his hat off with a flourish and dipped in a deep bow. “My pleasure to amuse such a pretty young Princess.” “No, ‘twas ours to hear you!” She was grinning and flushed from the excitement of the music. He blew a long whistle. “And a lovely ‘un ye are. I ‘ope one day to have a wife as fine of face as ye, Your Highness.” Kyra paused and gave him a wide-eyed look. The King leaned forward, intrigued. “Was that a proposal, Minstrel?” The man turned fully to the king, “I meant no affront, My Liege.” “We accept your offer!” The King declared. Leaping to his feet. *** “What?” Kyra gave the King a stunned look. “Father!” “I warned you, My Girl. The next proposal.” She leapt to her feet. Clutching her skirt in a white-knuckled grip. “He’s a minstrel!” “And you’re a might large pain in the rear! I’d give you to anyone at this point to have you off.” She gaped at him in horror. “Father!” “Eh.” He waved his hand. Kyra was shocked. She’d never seen her father this angry at her. She looked from him to the minstrel in horror. “You’re his problem now.” The king gestured to the minstrel. “Proceedings will be tomorrow at noon.” “Proceedings!” “The wedding of course.” The minstrel stood there quietly watching the interchange. “As you command, My Liege.” “Does that give you time to get your things in order?” The king asked the minstrel in a courteous tone. The dark haired minstrel lowered his head in assent. “I shall be prepared, Liege.” “Good. It is done.” Kyra was on his heels. Pleading as they left the room. Kellen watched them go. Quite pleased with himself. He slapped his rounded hat back on his head and began whistling as he headed for the door. Off to find a peasant house.

31 Surrendering Bodin’s warm brown eyes lingered on every hollow of flesh. Every bit of rounded softness. Trailing over me from head to toe, appreciatively. Though I could feel his gaze, I refused to meet it. Cheeks burning hotly. I nodded toward his clothes. Bodin gave me a quiet nod of agreement and quickly stepped from his clothes. Stepping near enough I could touch him. He leaned down and his mouth took mine. His lips coaxing mine softly before his tongue delved into my mouth. Tasting the honeyed sweetness as he slowly examined it as intimately as he yearned to be inside me. I was panting heavily. Turning my head to accommodate him. Opening to him. His arms wrapped my waist to embrace my back. Pulling me fully against him as his kisses became hotter. My hands found his chest. Rubbing over his flat pectorals and catching my fingertips in the dusting of brown hair in the slight crease between the two parts of his chest. I took my time feeling them and his arms wrapped my shoulders as he watched me. I touched him freely caressing my hands over his biceps and trailing them up the back of his shoulders and down the smooth lines of his back, finding the indented muscles alongside his ass. Trailing the firmness and finding how hard they were in my grip, arousing. My hands naturally followed the muscles of his thigh. Feeling how they bulged greatly just above his knees and hollowed along the sides as they went up toward his hips. As my hands followed those lines to between us, they found him already semi-hard. One hand lightly curled around his girth and my finger and thumb didn’t quite meet as I guided them up to feel the rounded swell of the tip. My other hand slid a little under to cup the softness of his sack. I was very gentle, watching his face, wondering if I was hurting him. He gasped as I caught him there. Drawing a long breath. But his head falling back slightly, and the grip on the outside of my shoulders tightened. His fingers pressing in tightly. Though not enough to hurt. I read his body language as being like he was when we were joined before. Pleasure. *** So, I touched him more. Feeling him tensing and watching his stemmed reactions, I was surprised that he didn’t stop me. Letting me have my way with his body. Touching him freely. Becoming greedy, I turned with him. He gave me a questioning look, but I laughingly shoved him backward. Knowing he’d land on the bed. He could’ve locked his stance, and I wouldn’t have budged him. But he was willing to let me play my game. I could see he was wondering what I would do but he asked me nothing. Letting my roaming hands speak for me. I started near his ankles and trailed my hands up the insides of his legs. Seeing they were particularly sensitive. I noticed that beyond the closed shutters the light was dimming to gray, and clouds must’ve been moving rapidly across the sky as the lights seem to flutter across the chamber floor. At one point I looked up at him and saw his lips parted to take deeper breaths. His hooded eyes seemed to have the strange yellowish sheen I’d glimpsed nights before. I looked away quickly, unable to meet the intensity of that stare. And telling myself I’d imagined it. “Belle…” He groaned, dropping an arm over his forehead as though pained. “I’m willing to indulge you. But if you don’t let me in soon, I’m going to roll you onto your back and take control.” “Why?” I whined. “Because you’re killing me.” “How?” “You’re making me,” He gestured to himself. “ache.” “For me.” He sat up. Impatient with questions. His face darkening. He snatched me around the waist and twisted flat onto the bed, dragging me up toward him. *** I steadied myself as I tried to ready for the intrusion of his hard length. How it’d felt before. But he lifted my hips over that and set me down on the base, dragging me up along it in a way that made my breath catch. But instead of sliding me back down he kept pulling me up to him. “Bodin!” I squeaked in objection. Blinking at him. Certain now, that I had no idea what to expect. He lifted me toward the headboard as if he was going to toss me over his head. “Bodin?” “Keep saying my name.” He growled. “I like it.” He couldn’t say much more, because after that he settled me over his face. I gasped and floundered. Wondering what I should be doing, I clutched the headboard. Then I felt the first hot slick of his tongue along my crease and nearly shot from my skin. Feeling scalding heat coiling through me from the base of my body and winding through my stomach and up into my body. Making even my shoulders tense, with each long stroke he did along my most intimate place. My head dropped back, and my long brown hair fell down my spine to touch along his chest as I panted desperately for air. After only a moment, he lifted me slightly and I felt the intrusion I’d try to prepare myself for. The abrupt entering of his tongue, stretching me delicately and lathing along my inner walls, then slipping out and sliding over a tiny nub along the front of my lips that had me jerking like someone had yanked me back by the hair. Thrusting my breasts forward and tipping my head so far, I thought I might break my own neck if I took much more. My nipples grew ice cold and budded to hard tips. My thighs vibrating from the intensity of what I was feeling. I barely registered that I’d inadvertently began grinding my hips along his chin and mouth to steal more of what he offered me. 32 Climaxes When he purred approvingly. It vibrated into me and made my body quake and then explode in white-hot heat. My nails snagged the wood of headboard and made a grating sound as my entire body clenched then released, fading in intensity after the first one, then the second. Weakening as he probed me with his tongue. Until I melted over him. Dropping my weight fully onto him, I fell backward to brace myself on unsteady arms and flat palms which rested back against his abdomen. He paused and peered up at me, his brows lifting as if daring me to challenge him now. I huffed weak breaths and collapsed backward. “Na-uh, Gorgeous. I’m not nearly done with you.” He caught my arm and lifted me back up and then pulled me forward over him. I was sitting on his chest, my arms next to his head and staring down at him. My hair falling around us in a dark curtain as I clung to wakefulness. Thinking I would be falling asleep from the exhaustion in mere moments. But Bodin had warned me… *** He wasn’t nearly done. Despite my weariness, he caught my waist and forced me down his body, letting me slide over his smooth skin until I met the hardened tip of his staff. He didn’t pause as he guided me straight down his length and onto the base of him. I sat bolt upright in shock. Blue eyes astonished at how suddenly he was simply buried in me down to his sack. “Good.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Stay up. I want to watch you.” I opened my mouth to object but found I didn’t want to. I was curious what it’d feel like this way. He already felt so hard inside me. And swinging my hips in a slight circle revealed that it was almost like pivoting on a spike. He was inside, around, beneath me. His eyes all over me. Looking at me possessively and I felt I was his in that moment. And he’s mine. This is mine… I lifted a mere inch and slowly lowered. “Woman!” He growled. “I gave you great pleasure, relent your torture and give me you!” Him saying that made me tighten deep inside and I braced myself against his washboard abdomen. Lifting and swinging my hips back then forward on him. Stroking him, the way he’d stroked in and out of me. Both in reality and in my dream. *** I’m making love to him. Realizing that it was the term for this act made it seem even more intimate. He was caressing my thighs lovingly. Encouraging me. And with each delightful sway over his body and down on him, his body grew tighter under my palms and ass cheeks. He lifted his knees slightly to cradle me over him. Shortening my strokes to be faster. “Ahh. Wo-man!” He cried in a guttural voice then he caught my hips violently and yanked me forward and back roughly as though he could no longer contain himself. It felt good. And watching him lose his precious control felt even better. I watched him shatter and break. Because of how he feels inside me. He suddenly went very still and gave a roar, gritting his teeth as his body seized and he held me down on him. I felt the rush of warmth deep in my core and knew he’d attained the peak of his pleasure. I felt immensely powerful and very much possessive. He’s mine. *** Randy Demetrius was attaining the same pleasure. But certainly not with anything he cared about. He held Ginny’s head forcefully down on his length as he spurted his hot cum into her pretty mouth. She made a gurgling sound and fought against his grip. Trying to get her mouth off him. “Swallow it.” He growled. Fisting her hair hard as he glared down at her. Her mouth wrapped around him and her eyes tearing. From choking or from whining, he wasn’t sure. And didn’t care. “Or I’ll make you pay, wench. Remember, you’re a servant. Here for my pleasure. I can have you bound to my bed on your face to have your sweet ass when I wish. So, I suggest” He touched the bottom of her chin to watch her face as she swallowed forcefully down her sore throat. “You do exactly as I say.” “Why are you so determined to have her.” Ginny asked tearfully as she swiped a disgusted arm over her mouth. Making his eyes narrow on her in annoyance at the display of her discontent. “Because she defied me one too many times. Because I want to spend a lifetime making her pay.” He sat up on the settee, lacing his breeches and swinging his feet to the floor to have another drink of his tea. “I’m going to hurt her.” “What’d she do to you.” “Failed to do what I said.” He snapped. “And because I want to hurt the one who loves her.” “Lord Charters?” Her voice dropped in confusion. “Why?” “Because he tormented me during childhood.” “You were much older than them.” “It doesn’t change this fact.” Randy snapped. Dragging a fingertip over a pen-line scar from his hair down the side of his face by his ear and down to his jaw. Then pointing to another part of his eyebrow where the bone jutted slightly in a minor deformation. “He fought you.” Randy’s lip curled in contempt. “He regularly attacked me over the chit.” “Why?” “Who knows. Who cares? But I want to crush him. And destroy her. And possessing her solidifies my position as Lord Demetrius.” “Because she’s the rightful heir, if anyone finds out what you did?” She whispered. “Shut your whore mouth!” He roared. Leaping to his feet and lifting his hand to backhand her. But she retreated a step. Shrinking like a whooped hound. “You remember your place! And you best keep that mouth shut before I shut it permanently.” 33 Far Worse Ginny whimpered. Bobbing her head in understanding. “Good.” He sat and lifted his teacup like he’d never been on the brink of violence. “Now do as I directed and get me in that house. While,” He lifted a finger and gave her a black look to indicate the importance of what he said next. “he is out. I don’t want him interfering.” “What if you do end up wed to her and then she finds out?” Ginny asked softly. “Then I’ll claim she’s a disobedient wife and beat her soundly.” He waved a dismissive hand. “Don’t worry about such details. Leave the thinking to me. You just get me in that house.” “What are you going to do to her?” “Rationalize…At first. If that doesn’t work, I’ll take away her ability to have a choice.” “You’re going to take her innocence?” Ginny swallowed as she filled in what she already knew. She was quickly learning the true evil her lover was capable of. And what could she say when she was the one to deliver the poison to the former Lord Demetrius. “If she can’t see reason.” He smirked. Giving Ginny a purposeful look that told her he looked forward to that prospect. “But don’t worry, Sweetheart.” He said in a honeyed tone. “I’ll make sure I still have time for you every day. Once we’re all under the same roof.” He took another sip of his tea and sat back. “One, big…happy…family.” *** Ginny hopped in the coach to take her back to Charters House. Barely remembering to grab the small valise of a few nonsensical items so she could claim an excuse for having returned in-case anyone noticed her absence. She touched her jaw and adjusted it. Ensuring that nothing was broken. Though she was sure her face would remain bruised for several days. As the coach leapt to life, she wrapped her arms around herself and stared at a spot inside the coach, replaying everything Randy had done to her this time and before. And her seething hatred emerged but with it was the growing fear that she could do nothing to stop him from hurting her. Or her lady. She was already in too far. She made it back to Charters House and the door was opened by the butler. She brushed past him. Unwilling to chat as she made a quick path to the servant’s quarters to have a moment to herself. A moment where she could have some privacy, some stillness. And check on her small captive. She entered the dingy, dark room and closed the door behind her. Slumping against it and whooshing a breath. Tears already streaming down her face. She caught the tinderbox near the door and the candle and lit it to set down the valise and find a clean dress. But the moment the dancing orange fire bloomed to life she screamed. But even as the sound rolled up her vocal cords, the man sitting on her bunk lifted a palm and sent a bloom of wind which billowed through the room and stole all air. Making the sound she’d been trying to emanate, retract back into her chest and making her hold her throat, as she suddenly found suffocated. She panted for air, but it felt as if she was trying to breath around a rock. She fell to her knees, scratching at her throat. “There you are, My Dear.” Lord Charters walked to stand over her. Cocking his head as he watched her desperate expression. “I’ve been waiting for you.” He was holding something in his other hand. It was sitting in his palm and holding onto his finger which was curled up enough for it to grip. It peered around it with vibrant orange eyes. So small it couldn’t be seen over his curled fingers. “Now, why don’t you tell me what you’ve been doing with my young one, here?” Ginny had collapsed onto the floor. Holding her chest where her lungs felt like they were burning and gasping for air in a room that suddenly seemed absent of it. He twitched a couple fingers on his free hand and precious air filled her. “Please.” She rolled onto her knees. Coughing and trying to catch her breath. “I had to.” “And why is that?” He wandered back over to seat himself leisurely on the side of her bunk again. Rolling his hand to let the creature scurrying around his wrist and along his arm, a flatter plane. It rushed up the sleeve of his shirt, climbing his outer bicep to perch atop his shoulder and curl into the side of his neck. Ginny’s eyes slid to the jar on the floor next to her bed. It was tipped over and the lid was next to it. “What did you do to me?” “I put you in a jar, absent air. To let you experience what you’d done to this child who was very nearly dead when I found him. You’re lucky he was not.” The man levelled a look on her and his eyes shined yellow in the dark in a feral way that warned her he’d have killed her. Brutally. As punishment for that crime. Though she wasn’t certain he wasn’t going to do so as it was. “Please, My Lord. Don’t kill me. I didn’t want to betray her. Or you.” Ginny rushed over and caught his hand. Clutching it between hers to plead before him. “Betray whom?” “My Lady…” She bowed her head. Crying as she said. “Your Lady.” He snorted. “Not mine, certainly.” “But it is clear you intend her so, My Lord.” “Not for me, I don’t.” He nudged up her chin. “Look again.” Ginny gazed at him, and her brow furrowed as she stared hard enough, she saw that there was something wrong. Something different. Her lips parted in question, though she didn’t know what question to ask. “I’m not your Lord. I’m his father.” “Who?” She leapt to her feet and retreated a step. Screeching. “Are ye a ghost?” “Oh, no, My Dear.” He shook his head solemnly. “I’m far worse.” 34 Secrets Unleashed The Fey King eyed Ginny a long moment. “It seems we’ve much to talk about. Have a seat.” He gestured to the bunk across from him. Ginny looked at the door, considering bolting. “I wouldn’t bother.” He calmly stroked the back of the small thing on his shoulder, peering at her. She recognized it as the creature she’d caught a fortnight ago. When she’d first come here, to ready the chamber for Belle. Ginny numbly took her seat. Sensing she was in grave danger. She noticed the fearful way the little creature peered at her then retreated behind the man’s neck every time she looked at him. “I didn’t know what it was.” She defended. “I thought he was a rodent.” “And he told you he was not?” The Fey King quirked a dark brow. Ginny’s head fell. “He did.” “And?” “It scared me half to death! I thought it was surely possessed to talk as it did.” “And how did you come by his sister?” “I caught her trying to wedge the lid off the jar.” “And why’d you recruit her to sway Dear Belle?” His voice dropped. His eyes flicking with rage. He was exuding it like a tidal wind in the small chamber. Making it hard for her to catch her breath. “Because she can’t be with Lord Charters!” Ginny said urgently. “I needed her stopped.” “From?” He asked quietly. “Getting close to him.” “I doubt he’d appreciate your interference.” “He surely wouldn’t have!” Ginny expostulated. “He could’ve had me beat. That’s why I needed the creature to do it. She could pretend she knew dark secrets about him.” “She does know much. But there’s nothing dark about him for her to know. He’s always shied from the darkness he’s capable of. I, however, do not.” His brows descended in warning. “I-I-I n-needed her help.” Ginny stuttered in her defense. “Why didn’t you simply sway the Lady with careful words?” “We’re not close.” Ginny chewed her lip. “Never have been.” “Have you tried?” “No.” “Why not? She seems a sweet girl.” “Too sweet. She’s a high and mighty girl, after all. Not for the likes of me to be friends with.” “I’ve known ladies quite close to their maids.” “What lady?” Ginny asked curiously. Stunned at the prospect of the higher class having any interest in wanting to talk to her. He paused a moment. Hesitating for the first time since she’d found him here. He turned his head and gave the tiny creature on his shoulder a fond look. “A woman very precious to me.” Ginny’s brow furrowed again in confusion. “Are you real?” “Not to you, no.” He said dryly. “I’m not of this realm.” “Then what one?” He chuckled. “One you can’t imagine.” He caught the little creature huddled to his neck and lifted him in testament of his words. *** He walked to Ginny, ignoring the way she flinched. He held out his hand and pressed a tiny vial in it. “You’ll use this when I tell you to.” “But...” He put a finger to his lips. “Ssh.” “But-” He lifted that finger to cut her off. Shaking his head slowly. “You’ve delivered such a thing before, now haven’t you?” She grimaced and visibly shrank into herself. Clutching the vial in her shame. “So, when I ask you to use it, it should be no great effort...” His voice was coaxing but there was a dark note that terrified her. He rounded and aimed for the door. Only pausing when he was just outside it. “I caution you in playing games with my son. He’s immensely clever and highly shrewd and he will find you out. And I pity you then…” Ginny gave him an anxious look. “He’ll not be anywhere near as kind as I.” “What are you going to tell him?” “None of this. This is my business. But lay a hand on anything of my world again, and I’ll light you on fire.” The long look he gave her indicated he wasn’t exaggerating. “Please don’t tell him what I’ve done!” Ginny pleaded. Rushing to the door and stopping herself just short of clutching his sleeve in her desperation. “I won’t.” The Fey King was stroking the little animal in his hand. “My son has his concerns, I have mine. But you...” He turned back. “Will apologize to my Vix, and never again bother her or him.” He lifted the creature in his hand pointedly. “Yes, My Lord.” Her head fell. “Thank you graciously for your forgiveness.” He shook his head pitiably. “Oh, I’ve not forgiven you. Only bought you time. My son will do plenty to you when he finds you out. And besides…You’re too late.” “For what?” Ginny’s head shot up. “For all your little games. Whether you want my son or have another motive, it matters not. You’re too late. I heard them mere hours ago. As I waited for you. And whether she knows it or not, she already belongs to him.” “I don’t understand.” “You wouldn’t.” He slipped out the door and closed it. Gone as abruptly as he’d been there. Nothing about him had felt right and Ginny was shaken beyond anything she’d ever been before. She’d been instinctively afraid. A primal warning screaming through her. Something that had made even Randall Demetrius’ cruelty seem at least human. *** Ginny slumped walked to her dressing stand and tucked the vial into her clothing. Wanting to bury it deep enough she could pretend it wasn’t there. That it wasn’t a favor that the man might call on her to do, at a later date. Once had been bad enough. She walked on leaden feet to her bed and was soon fast asleep. Relieved that she’d live to see another day. But when she awoke it was to glowing orange eyes hovering over her. “I’m not so kind as he.” The voice was shrill and high, and Ginny knew it. “Vix.” She started to raise herself to see the little thing standing on her chest and leaning into her face in the dark. But she’d barely moved when she felt the jab of Vix’s claws into her eyeballs and the drizzle of fluid down her cheek. Ginny screamed and batted at Vix but couldn’t see the little beast with her eyes clutched closed. Her sobbing from pain and fear only salted the wounds, intensifying the pain. “What have you done to me?” Ginny wailed. Stumbling around the small chamber. “No more than you deserve.” She heard from behind her. Spinning around she flattened her hands along the top of a simple dressing stand but felt nothing there. Hearing the skittering of clawed feet along the stone floor around her. Vix suddenly seemed everywhere at once. “I’m sorry.” Ginny cried. “Not nearly sorry enough...” Vix said. Ginny felt pulling at the back of her clothes and then suddenly teeth along her shoulder where she was bitten sharply. She swung around but the biting animal hung on. Ginny finally managed to clutch Vix and toss her. Sending the thing sliding into a wall. Vix yelped and the door creaked as she, presumably, skittered out. Ginny slid down the wall and dropped her face into her hands. Sobbing from both her physical suffering and the weight of all the things she’d done. *** I didn’t remember Bodin collapsing from atop me and falling to the side of me on the bed. Nor did I recall falling asleep. Merely that I had subsided into some sort of pleasant exhaustion. I glanced over at him. Stunned at how he looked as he rested. He was on his side next to me. One hand strung out atop the coverlet over my hip. Resting along the curve. I blinked blearily to focus on his face. The morning sun was just coming through the closed shutters. Framing it in glowing yellow. The room was warming for a day that would soon prove unbearably hot. His breathing was soft next to me. Relaxed and easy. His dark brows which often seemed to be drawn together in frustration with me were flat along his straight brow bone. Hovering just above the sweep of dark lashes that would make most ladies in this day and age, envious. His straight nose was over those sensually parted lips. For the first time, I registered that his whole body was a soft golden brown as though he was often out in the son without a shirt. I’ve never seen that. It would be quite out of the question for nobility to do so. Except for down at the docks. I realized. There were a few of the merchants that would go down to the wharf and work alongside the sailors to load ships or remove cargo and get it on the carts. He must do that. Down there, they’d be lost in the mix of shirtless sailors, and no one would care whether they were properly garbed or not. His sinewed arm was brown and beautiful. My hand hovered over it. Tempted to stroke it and feel the ripple of muscles winding along it. Every part of him was well-honed like he did indeed spend much time down at the docks for his ships. I chewed my lip, opting to withdraw my hand and let him sleep. I should just go. Get back to my room before my maid notices I’m missing. As I caught the bedding and went to move it off me, I glanced at him and met those warm brown eyes. “Going so fast, are we?” There was accusation in his voice. 35 Loss of Innocence He caught my wrist. Halting me moving the bedding and gave me a dark study. I blinked at him, offering apologetically. “I should get back to my room before my maid misses me.” Releasing me, he sat up to look at me. The bedding slipping down over his rippled abdomen. “Good Old Ginny.” There was clear dislike in his voice. “Why do you say her name like that?” I called him out. “Because I don’t like her, don’t trust her, and I’m beginning to suspect she may have been part of your father’s murder.” Murder? He was poisoned and Bodin knows it! But did he do it? My mind was racing. Trying to fully process what he’d said. Ginny? I gave him a startled look. “What are you saying?” He sighed and slid up the back to sit up. Giving me a pensive glance. “I think he was killed, Belle.” “Why do you think that?” He tilted his head and gave me a chastising look. “Don’t tell me you hadn’t suspected the same thing.” “I did.” He groaned and deflated as he expostulated. “I can already guess from your tone, you somehow thought I’d be capable of that?” “Well, did you?” I asked. Despite that the context of what he was saying had already alluded to me he didn’t. I needed to know. “Of course not!” He tossed his hands. “He was like a father to me too.” I chewed my cheek and looked away guiltily. Feeling foolish for ever having wondered otherwise. Then my head shot up to meet his gaze. “Why do you think, Ginny would do it?” “Because I believe she’s in alliance with Randall.” “Randy?” I shook my head in confusion. “What does he have to do with anything?” “Ah, Belle.” He shook his head. “You’re a brilliant woman but sometimes I wonder if what’s right before you, could hit you with a stone before you saw it.” I gave him a disdainful look. My lip curling. “Insulting.” “But true.” He shrugged. “I’ve never coddled your emotions. You know that. It was my understanding you always preferred the truth.” “I do.” I frowned. Didn’t mean I enjoyed hearing something that rude. *** “I don’t think Ginny even knows him.” “She knows him.” Bodin argued. “She went back this last sevennight to meet with him. Did she even bring back what she’d gone for?” My mouth dipped. “I don’t know what she went for.” He was silent long enough I looked at him again. Wondering what was going on in his mind. I found him blinking slowly as if that was evidence enough. Perhaps it is. “I’m sure she noticed I was missing something!” I defended. Why am I defending her? I barely know her. But she’s never wronged me! That I know of. A tiny voice whispered into my mind. “Why would Randall need an ally and why would he be behind murdering father?” I exploded. Nearly sobbing at even spitting out the words. I pictured my father’s laughing face. His kind demeanor and couldn’t imagine anyone harming him. I’d witnessed many of his interactions with Ginny. He was never anything but kind to her. She couldn’t have killed him! Could Randall have? Bodin was watching my face. Giving me time to process the thoughts ripping through my pained mind. “Why would he do that, Bodin?” I persisted. “What did he gain?” “Demetrius House.” “Indeed.” Bodin nodded slowly. “But what of the fortune?” “Most of that is in my dowry.” “So, what else would he need to acquire all your father’s worldly wealth?” I looked at Bodin askance. “He could only do that by wedding me.” “True.” “He’s said nothing of it.” “He will. He’d made clear his intentions prior to your father’s death.” “To whom?” “To me, to several acquaintances he didn’t know resided in both of our circles and before several of his servants. Which in turn, got word to me.” I shook my head in confusion. Struggling to follow. “Why would you want word of such a thing.” “Because everyone knows I’ve always looked after you?” “What!” I tossed my hands. Glaring at him. “I’ve never needed taken care of!” “Belle…” “In what way, have you tended me?” I crossed my arms over my still-bare chest. “Your father would have had you wed years ago. Why do you think suitors have not come a-calling.” “I’ve made my unwillingness to wed apparent.” I said acidly. “A woman of beauty and wealth doesn’t truly have a choice in the public eye. Not if her father condones the wedding.” “You think father would’ve?” “Don’t you?” I mulled that over. “He knew he was ill and wanted you taken care of.” “Is that how you persuaded him to make me your ward?” That thought was stunning. “Yes!” He nodded as if that was evidence. “I was the first to offer and his answer was immediate. Imagine if Randall Demetrius had offered first. Or coerced him to change his will. You could belong to him already.” “Surely, he’d not marry me simply for money. He does have his own.” I pointed out. Feeling much relieved to realize it. “No.” Bodin shook his head. “I’ve had men looking into the matter and found that he has gambled much of that wealth away. And atop that, he has a deep unabiding hatred for me. Which would be greatly assuaged by him possessing you.” “How?” I was more confused then ever. And it was beginning to feel like he was being purposely obtuse now. “Because all of the country knows I’ve laid claim on you.” *** He’s told them he bedded me. Horror washed over me, and I felt the blood drain from my face. I reached up and hesitantly covered my gaping mouth. He twisted and caught both my wrists. Half-laughing as he shook his head wildly. “No, Belle. Not like that.” “Then how?” My voice was so soft that even I barely heard it. “I’ve told them to back off. Paid people to find interest elsewhere and possibly…dissuaded some from pursuing their course.” “Is that a fancy way of saying you threatened them?” I did know, thanks to Sarah, that Bodin was an adept pugilist and positively lethal in munitions. Very few were so bold as to challenge him to a duel. At least as Sarah had relayed to me. One of the many times she’d tried to coax me into lending him more favor. “Indeed.” He gave a grudging head tilt. “It is.” “Why would you do that!” I emphasized each word. Somewhere between horror and rage. Unable to decide which was more prevalent this moment. “Because I knew you’d no intention of wedding any of them, to save you for myself, and to keep the drama from bothering your already-ill father.” The latter I could certainly appreciate. I could imagine how father would’ve taken it when I fiercely rejected some man, he’d approved to be my wedded partner. I’d have publicly spurned him. And, as usual, it would’ve been my father enduring the shame of my hasty actions. I’d felt quite guilty for such things before. I knew that often enough, my mouth got ahead of my good sense. Though I’d never appreciated Bodin pointing it out. Something he seems to quite enjoy doing. “Why are you telling me all this?” I asked quietly. “Because your innocence is well and gone, and I’ve no desire to keep secrets from you any longer.” 36 Turning Tides Those words were hard to hear. Your innocence is well and gone? He said it so coldly. As if discussing the weather. When in reality, he was responsible for changing my life. It truly set in for the first time, that if he wished to pursue it now, society could declare me ruined and demand he marry me. Which he’s offered. Which means, that in reality, they’d be demanding I concede to him. Or was he right? Had I already? Even I could tell that I was overthinking things just now. And it was making my head hurt and my hands shake. “It’s time you come to terms with a few things, Belle.” Bodin said a bit more coldly. “You’re mine. And you always have been.” “The hell I am.” But my voice was tenuous. Wondering if I could really hold to that, when I became so weak the moment he touched me. Or even when I simply think of him. *** “Is your father really the Fey King?” Bodin’s lips whitened, and his jaw ticked as he decided how much he’d confide in me. “You best tell me. Since you just declared you were tired of keeping things from me.” I pointed out. “Fine.” “Fine.” I nodded decisively. My arms still crossed over my chest as I suddenly missed my clothes. Wishing they were between us, so I didn’t feel quite so vulnerable. “So, is he?” “Yes.” “How is that even possible.” “That, My Dear, is a tale for another day.” I eyed him but could tell this was something he’d not relent on. “Did you really already know how to play chess or were you just bluffing when you told me that?” His gaze was unblinking. “I really did.” I deflated. “That was a dirty trick, you know?” “It was. But the one I’m going to play is going to be even dirtier.” “What game?” I queried. *** “Ginny!” Bodin was calling. The girl hesitantly emerged from Belle’s chambers. Slightly dirtied and with her hair tucked into a mob cap which was pulled low along her forehead and close to her eyes. Though he’d have sworn there was deep purple bruising along the edges and branching out toward her temple. Though she’d hidden it well. She glanced at him and for a moment, her dark eyes appeared nearly gray. She was turning her head in the hall as if struggling to keep him in view. “Yes, Me Lord?” “Please ensure Ms. Belle has everything she’ll need for the next few days and let my housemaid know I’ll be returning shortly.” “You’re leaving, My Lord?” “Today. I have an urgent shipment. I’ll be back in less than a sevennight. Please let Belle know.” She nodded her head demurely. “What is wrong with you?” “I-I hurt my eye, My Lord.” She gestured dismissively toward her face. “I-I’m certain I’ll be quite fine very soon.” She turned abruptly and began walking back into the chamber but had to turn herself at the doorframe and drag her hand along the wall to find her way back toward Belle’s Dressing Table. Bodin followed her a few steps and saw the maid had returned to pouring some scented oils in the bottles. Refilling them. She glanced around the room and over her shoulder but seemed not to see him. She’s partly blind? He frowned. He didn’t recall her being so. Belle had never mentioned that. Bodin was off in his carriage by that afternoon. And Ginny was on the fastest horse in the stables aimed for Demetrius House. *** “My Lord!” She called after having ridden nearly an entire day and night. She pressed past the Demetrius House butler to get inside. Yelling again in her urgency. Randall Demetrius appeared at the top of the stairs. “What is it?” “You said to let you know immediately if he left her there alone.” “And is she?” “She is now. For a few days.” “Wilhelm!” Randy barked at his footman. “Have the stable boys get my fastest carriage ready for an immediate venture.” The footman nodded and headed out the door. Ginny was beaming. Quite proud of herself. But she was balanced against the doorframe and seemed to be swinging her head side to side to keep him in view. “You look terrible, Woman.” Randy Demetrius’ face crumpled in contempt. “What is wrong with your eyes?” “I spilled some acid.” She explained. Looking away and dipping her head to hide her injury. “You’re lying.” She looked up. Her mouth opening. She started to say something, but he lifted his hand to stop her. “It’s fine. I care not a whit. Get back before someone notices you’re missing. “But I just got here! I rode…I’m exhausted.” “I haven’t time for your excuses.” He waved her away. “Get back and ready things for my arrival.” Ginny stared at him in astonishment. Slowly turning to do as he bid. Wondering how she could possibly make it back without falling off her horse. And then to ready things for him. For she’d certainly have to get to work right away upon returning. “And-” His voice stopped her. “Make sure it’s done in secrecy.” “How can I-” “No whining tonight.” He shook his head. Pressing his fingers to his temple. “I’ve a dreadful headache. Skip along, Girl.” Ginny gaped at his blatant rudeness. Shaking her head as she walked back out. Mounting her horse to head back. “Don’t forget.” He called after her. “Secrecy. No one knows I’m coming. Especially not Belle.” Ginny climbed onto her mount on shaking legs. Already weak from hunger and thirst. *** Several hours later and well into the evening, Ginny was swaying on the horse, who was himself tired enough he was walking slowly. “Ginny…” A haunting voice rose from the trees parallel to them. Making her horse rear and bringing her to full wakefulness. She squinted into the dark trees trying to see if someone was there. “Ginny…” She heard the rumbling male voice. And then a disapproving cluck. She lifted the lantern which she’d had dangling against the horse’s shoulder because she was too weak to hold it up any longer. A man stood in the road, and she recognized him instantly despite her poor vision and aching eyes. Even in the dark. He stood straight with his hands behind his back and his head lowered ominously. His dark hair and intense gaze making her feel as though he saw into her soul. And her mind. As though he could sense every crime she’d ever committed and knew her deepest thoughts. “Fey King.” She pulled the horse to a stop. And her lantern flickered. In that brief moment he’d closed the distance. Now standing just in-front of her. Making her horse neigh uncomfortably. He caught its reign before it could rear again. The movement too fast for her to catch. He just suddenly gripped the side of it. “Now what are you doing all the way out here?” She blinked at him. Struggling even harder to see through her bleary eyes. He patted the beast’s neck and it calmed instantly. Stilling and lowering its head to press the top of it against his chest. Showing its submission, despite that he was a stranger to it. He absentmindedly stroked it’s hard, flat cheeks. Still looking at Ginny. “I see Vix was less than forgiving once her brother was returned to her.” “How do you know that?” “I know many things.” “Come down here.” He lifted a hand. She stared at it blankly. “You misunderstand.” He said. “That wasn’t a question.” Grimacing. She took it. He pulled her down. Unsympathetic to her clumsy landing. But watching as she strained to right herself. “At what point do you begin to view yourself as anything more than his simple pawn.” She sobbed. Shocked at the striking pointedness of the words. And exhausted from her long ride. He circled the horse which swung its head to keep near him. “Starving and dehydrating yourself is one thing but your horse quite another.” He rounded its backside. Stroking along the horse’s back. She peered at him over the creature’s high back. Watching his slow, precise movements fearfully. “But this animal, much like the girl you used to be, deserves your sympathy.” “I don’t know what you mean.” He scoffed. “I had considered punishing you. But I realized that nothing I could do to you would be worse than what you continue to do to yourself. The longer I let you live the more damage you’ll do to your person and your mind. But understand, I’ll not let you harm others in the wake of your flooding disasters.” 37 Bleak Choices Ginny had tears streaming her face and had the sudden urge to rush to him and throw herself into his arms. Sensing that he might wrap his arms around her like a consoling father. Or he might snap her neck and end her suffering. Either seemed a more pleasant possibility then returning back to Charters House to find that Bodin Charters had discovered what she’d done. Or to await Randall’s arrival. Which would no doubt include his expectation that she greet him as he deemed fittingly. “I can’t take much more!” She admitted. Dropping to her knees. Setting the lantern next to her as she rubbed her face with her hands. “No, you cannot. But you’re nearly incapable of sympathy. Even for yourself. How does one naïve girl become so broken?” She cried harder. Feeling as though he already knew every dark secret that’d ever haunted her. “I knew no such thing as a lil ‘un, and I spose never learned it as a girl grown. Have you even once considered how much that girl has done for you?” “For me?” Ginny blinked. “She let you remain as her maid, though you were far from a tending one. You had many indiscretions. Even waking her late or not arriving at night to help her from her dresses because you were flaunting yourself with the Lord you now near fear. Still…She never told. Never had you fired and tossed as she should’ve.” Ginny’s lip quivered and tears grew heavier in her eyes. Knowing he was right. Knowing she’d wronged her lady more often then she dared admit. “And in thanks, you murdered her father on behalf of that man.” He clapped his hands lightly. “Well, done. Aren’t you precious?” “Please help me. I’m so tired. Half-blind and exhausted and Lord Demetrius’ cruelty knows no bounds. And Lord Charters will surely punish me if he finds I fetched Lord Demetrius. “Why in the world would I do that?” He asked coolly. Hands dropping. And his expression was so cold that she was certain he had no intention of helping her and surely would not have hugged her as she’d hoped. “I mightn’t live the night if you don’t.” She tried a last plea. “Yes, you may not. And indeed, you certainly won’t beat your fine lord to make secretive arrangements, will you?” “Please…” She sobbed. Very afraid of what the consequence of that would be. Even if she lived to arrive there, Randall Demetrius might make her regret that she had. “That,” He eyed her as if he had read her mind. “Is not my problem. However, I will give you a final direction.” “What?” She slid then hands she cried into down enough to peer at him hopefully. For his help getting back to the mansion, she’d do anything. If he wanted her, he could have her if that was the price. She looked at him. Tall and fine of figure and nearly regal in his presence. She chewed her lip almost hopefully as she awaited his response. “Do you have my vial?” “I do…” “Then you will soon use it. If you live to get back to Charters.” “On whom?” She asked in a fearful whisper. “Why, Randall Demetrius of course…Unless you’d rather use it on yourself? Though I find that unlikely. I believe your need for self-preservation will outweigh whatever lingering fears you have. You have in your possession the key to your freedom. Now it is only a matter of you…If you have the courage to use it…” *** “I can’t!” She cried. Shaking her head. “I love…” “Him?” The Fey King lifted a dark brow. “I find it unlikely that you are even capable of such a thing.” “What if he kills me?” “It is your one chance to free yourself from the reins you put around your own neck. It is your choice.” “Why do you say such so darkly.” “Because I firmly believe that whenever humanity is provided with a choice, they inevitably choose whatever will bring them the most pleasure in the shortest amount of time. You’re no different.” He said it as if he already knew what she’d do. She stared at him in disbelief. She didn’t even know what she’d do. He began strolling away past her. She lurched sideways and caught at his pants. He paused and turned his head slowly to give her a haughty look. “Yesss?” “Please don’t leave me.” “I’m not the one leaving you.” He gave a cold smile. “You left yourself long ago.” He jerked his pantleg away and strolled away from her into the darkness. Leaving her to dwell in her self-pity. Feeling tired beyond anything she’d ever experienced and more hopeless than she ever would’ve guessed she could feel. *** Vix crept through the night. Peering upward through huge round eyes. The yellow moon reflecting in the pupils of her orange eyes. She chewed her cheek. Flicking her long white-tipped, orange tail. She twisted to peer over her shoulder and saw that the trees behind her seemed to be empty. No silver outlines which would reveal any fey peering from the trees to watch her progress. She wondered if the King would be upset, she was creeping once more toward Belle Demetrius’ chambers. She furtively checked every angle. Verifying there were no hunting dogs out which might wish to pursue her. Seeing none she skittered up the set of vines running along the sides of Charters House. Vines which Bodin had planted many years ago, so the Fey King’s creatures could run to him for sanctuary from anything hunted them. Vix scurried up it now. Using her front hands like that of a raccoon and her back feet like those of a monkey to grip the vines and launch her higher. She raced up them in leaping movements. Spotting Belle’s window and thudding in through the window and to the floor. Belle was asleep in her bed. Vix caught the edge of the coverlet and pulled her way up on it. Bouncing along the bedding to reach Belle before launching onto her chest. *** I was asleep. Unsure why Bodin had asked that I remain in my chambers most of the day and let everyone believe he’d left Charters House. But it seemed word not seeing his face or hearing his voice. Not going downstairs to partake of the meal with him. I had read awhile by the fire. Hearing only silence throughout the House. It’s strange. When Bodin was about, I could always hear the rush of voices throughout the structure. As everyone worked to anticipate his needs and to ensure he was happy with their work. Indicating he could be a harsh task master when necessary. I could see that. He can be as unmoving as a boulder when he wishes. And I suspected that with his servants he’d be even more firm and impassive. Even harder to read. Feeling strangely out of place in Charters House, missing Bodin. And missing my father. I knew Bodin was up to something, but he was unwilling to share his plans with me, and it was frustrating. He’d told me I was only getting so aggravated because of my need to be in control of all things. He’s probably not wrong. Still… I decided enough was enough for the night and headed to bed. I was deep in peaceful sleep when I vaguely registered weight on my chest and felt the harsh whap of what felt like a cat striking me absent claws. My eyes popped open, and I returned a vivid orange gaze. I flung the creature backward off me. Sending it tumbling into the wall and somehow managed to levitate onto my feet. Pressing my back to the wall beyond my headboard and blinking into the darkness where I’d heard the thud. Trying to get my eyes to adjust enough I could register what I’d been looking at. I blinked hard, trying to see. But it was simply too dark. Then I saw orange orbs peer at me from above the foot of my bed. Illuminating the paws framing a furred face. A rat? My numbed brain wondered in horror. I twisted to my knees and fumbled on my bedstand until grabbing the candle and a flintbox. Working it frantically until a tiny bloom of dancing flame emerged enough to light my candle. Which I held aloft to get a look at the strange creature invading my room. And my sleep. “Vix?” 38 Dark Plans “Who the heck did you think it was?” She pulled herself over the edge of the bed and crept sideways toward me. Eyeing me as though I might chuck her across the room again. “I didn’t know! I thought you were a rat! Why didn’t you say something?” “Would a talking rat have made you feel better?” She turned and put her fists on her hips in a chastising way. Likely not. I eyed her standing there so belligerently. “Don’t give me that stance. You practically are a rat.” I flounced. Dropping back to my butt on the bed. Feeling foolish for having gotten so scared over nothing. But this house is filled with oddities. And I was still daunted by the things Bodin had said to me so recently. That he suspected Ginny, my maid since I was twelve and she was barely older, may have had some involvement in my father’s death. Which makes her frequent absences even more suspicious. I was growing increasingly more concerned that what he was saying was possible. And my guilt was growing that I’d ever thought he was capable of such a thing. He loved my father as if he were his own. Bodin is many things. But not a killer. Vix’s nose wrinkled and her lips twitched in objection at my good humored insult. “What are you doing waking me up in the middle of the night?” I changed the subject. Not wishing to think about my foolishness any further. “I needed to talk to you.” About what? My concern was beginning to mount. What’s so important that she’s rushed to me in the middle of the night? “Why?” My head lifted and I gave her an urgent look. “Is something wrong with Bodin?” “Perhaps…” “Perhaps what?” I asked harshly. Her gaze fell and she shifted a foot in a way that reminded me of a shameful child. “I may’ve caused a lot of damage…To someone who certainly didn’t deserve it.” She deflated. Her head falling. Bodin or me? I settled on a reasonable suspicion. “Bodin?” I queried softly. She nodded hesitantly. Tilting her head and peering up at me guiltily. “What have you done?” My anxiety was growing. Was he okay? Was he hurt? I found myself leaning forward. Impatient for her to explain what the devil she was doing in my chambers in the dead of night. Scaring me half to death. “I told you all those bad things about him.” “Yes…” “They’re not true. Ginny had my brother and was going to hurt him if I didn’t tell you some things.” “Ginny my maid?” I leapt to my feet next to the bed to give her a shocked look. Vix nodded. “Where is your brother now?” “The Fey King came for him.” I blew a breath of relief. “Of course, he did.” “Then why did you keep telling me those things?” “I only recently told him, and he got my brother. She had him for a while. In a jar under her bed.” My brows lowered. “How dreadful! Poor thing!” “It’s okay! I’m okay now!” A chittering voice announced from my windowsill. Drawing both our gazes. It was a tiny fox creature even smaller than Vix. He was only about half her height. “My Sis didn’t mean no harm!” He hopped down and scampered over to stand at my feet. Clutching my ankle and fluffing his long white tipped, orange tail. He blinked huge orange eyes up at me. “She was only trying to protect me.” Bodin’s face flashed in my mind as I thought about how he’d been trying to protect me when he’d found out my father was dying. He’d said more than once that he’d done that to keep me safe. And I hadn’t forgotten the touching way he’d sat outside my door the night before my father died. He’s always been there for me. Guarding me. *** “Why are you telling me all this now?” I asked Vix. Still looking at her tiny little brother. With his little pointed ears. Looking too irresistible not to reach down and lift into the palm of my hand. He let me. Shuffling on my palm with his small hand-like feet. His eyes consuming most of his little triangular face. Giant eyes peering at me from over his short snout. His tiny black nose twitching. “Because it was wrong of me, and I didn’t want you to end up going along with Ginny’s plan. I think she wants to hurt you. And maybe Bodin too.” I shot her a quick look. “Hurt me how?” “She’s working for someone back in your old home. A man.” Randy. “Why?” “I’m not sure.” Vix frowned. Scurrying forward on all fours a few lopes before tilting her head to give me a thoughtful look. Scratching her chin with a front paw in a confused way. “Hmm.” I was staring at Vix as I slumped onto the edge of the bed. Feeling like the world’s biggest fool. In truth, I didn’t deserve much of Bodin’s kindness. I thought about what a spoiled fool I’d been since I arrived. *** “I don’t know where Ginny is…” I said aloud. “She left to go back there.” Vix scooted forward a few more loping bounds. “After I-” She stood up and paused. “After she had a little accident.” I frowned at Vix. “You did something to her?” “She kept him in a jar!” Vix gestured to her little brother. “That’s fair.” I nodded slow understanding. Imagining that if I had a little brother who looked this fragile and adorable, I’d likely do anything to protect him too. “What is your name?” I asked him. “Tobbin.” “Thank you for coming, Tobbin. I have a hard time trusting Vix in all she says.” He turned his head to give me a glare. “She ain’t no liar. She’s the best sister in the world!” Vix smiled in an almost maternal way, as she peered over the edge of the bed to look at him. “You raise him.” I acknowledged. Reading their interactions. “Mum’s been dead a long time. Killed by hunters.” “How’d they know what you are?” “They didn’t.” Vix shrugged. “When we’re out in the woods we run on all fours.” She mimicked the motion. “They think we’re just foxes. Shoot us like them too. Send their dogs on us…” That sounded like a dreadful way to go. I grimaced sympathetically. Resisting the urge to collect Vix and give her a tiny hug in reassurance. “I imagine it took a lot of courage to come tell me this.” I said. Vix chewed her cheek, sucking in the other on as she stared at the bedding again. “Thank you for being so brave.” I reached to rub her back in a way that told her I forgave her. She closed her eyes and crooned, rubbing her back into my touch much as a kitten would. I found myself smiling at her. She’s not so bad. “Don’t hate Bodin.” She opened her eyes to murmur. “He’s truly been nothing but good to all of us. He’s like a brother to me. And the Fey King is his father. So, you know there is much good in him.” “You say the Fey King’s title with such reference.” “He tends all of us.” “Would you tell me more of Bodin’s mother?” Vix smiled and nodded. Dropping to sit next to me on the edge of my bed. *** Tobbin shimmied up my leg. Catching the hem of my nightdress to climb his way up. Positioning himself on the other side of his siter and leaning around her to peer at me as Vix began to tell me what’d happened. “Rebecca Millen was beautiful back then.” Vix sighed at the memory of her. “I remembered that first day he brought her to the Fey Castle.” “He took her?” I blinked rapidly. “He seduced her. As he had many mortal women before her. But she…She was the last.” Vix smiled as she said it. She sighed wistfully. “Would that a fey king would change his world for the sight of me…” I bit my lip to keep from laughing at the idea that a tiny fox creature might seduce an immortal royal. “He saw her bathing and turned into a stag to steal her to the castle. She spoke endlessly of her fiancé, Jason Charters.” Bodin’s father. “But she couldn’t resist the charms of the Fey King…Though she did refrain from his banquet.” She made that sound like a nearly impossible feat. I gave her a long study. “Is that remarkable.” “Quite.” Vix’s white brows lifted on her orange forehead. “You’ve never heard of the Fey King’s Banquet?” I eyed her quizzically. “One taste and you can never go home.” I drew a horrified breath. “Don’t worry.” Vix reassured with a half laugh. “Wasn’t the banquet she couldn’t resist tasting…” 39 Alone It was hard for me to imagine, Bodin’s loving mother as having had a weak moment with the Fey King. She always seemed to genuinely care for Lord Charters. “You’re shocked?” Vix asked. “I thought she loved Bodin’s father.” I blinked slowly as I registered the oddness of that statement. “Of-of…Lord Charters.” “I’m sure she did, or she’d not have had the strength to keep from the banquet. But the Fey King…” Vix shook her head. “I’ve never known a woman that could resist him.” “I didn’t find him appealing.” Though it wasn’t wholly true, I had found him alluring, it hadn’t seemed some magical irresistible draw that I’d have succumbed to. “That’s because he wasn’t trying to seduce you.” Vix giggled. “You belong to his boy. But when he wants to seduce a female.” Vix sighed. “I’ve seen him go to work. And they never stand a chance.” I reared back. Chewing my cheek thoughtfully. “Don’t blame her.” Vix said. “She’s only mortal after all. That he was able to charm her is not the astonishing part.” I waited. She was clearly pausing for the sake of impact. “That she charmed him, is what truly matters.” “That so?” I lifted a brown brow. “Indeed.” Vix imitated circling something around her finger. “Wrapped him about, she did.” “Her love for the mortal man gave her the strength to refrain from the food. And her bold courage impressed him enough he let her leave. No one else has ever left the Fey Castle, you see?” “But he let her?” “Yes. She was permitted to go back to her mortal love but did so carrying the son of the Fey King.” “Bodin.” “Yes.” Vix nodded serenely. “Named after his father.” “The Fey King’s name is Bodin as well?” Vix nodded. “But he was given the Charters title.” “Did Lord Charters know.” “The Queen says he did.” *** “Queen?” “After so many years, human love may fade. And when it did…Her Fey King was waiting. Just a breath away.” I imagined what that reunion would’ve looked like. “Lord Charters had seen her happiness fading over the years. How she was haunted by memories of someone long ago. And he told her to go.” “Go where?” “To the pond where he first found her.” “Was that where they were reunited?” I found myself leaning forward. Rapt with curiosity. “He did. The Queen doesn’t know I saw it. I was hiding under the brush. I was the one charged with watching there for her. In order to summon him, if she ever returned.” Vix said solemnly. As if very honored with the assignment of the task. “It was such a foggy morning that she very nearly didn’t see him in the heavy mist that day. But I think she heard the weight of his hooves. He came to her as a stag, you see. By the time she recognized what she was hearing and turned, he was there. Ready to welcome her. And I left. Seeing the tears on her face.” “She loved him?” “I think she loved them both. But Lord Charters sent her away. And the Fey King was the one she missed.” I was saddened by the tale. Imagining how Rebecca would’ve felt. “I can’t imagine leaving my child.” “She didn’t!” Vix defended. “He knows he can send for her whenever he wishes or go there to visit her. He is always welcomed at the Fey Castle.” “What?” I asked slowly. Astonished. I didn’t know what I had thought this whole time. That I was partly delusional. That all this would be gone, when I left Charter’s House? Something. But the idea that the demure boy I had known was the son of a king of a different realm, seemed too far-fetched to comprehend. And he has the ability to visit a fey castle whenever he wishes. I suddenly wanted to go. Now. *** I rushed to Bodin’s room before I recalled him telling Ginny he was going to be gone for at least the next sevennight. I chewed my cheek. Deflating and sitting on the edge of his bed. From the treeline across the gardens, the Fey King watched. Ensuring Vix made it safely back to the trees. “Did you fix what you broke?” “I think so.” She said worriedly. He knelt and she scurried into his hand. He lifted her to his shoulder. “The Queen will be happy to see you back.” Vix giggled. “I’ve missed her too.” “Why does she look so mournful?” “I think her quite confused.” “Wouldn’t any mortal, finding out their lover is a creature of myth and magic?” “I suppose so…” Vix acknowledged. “You head back now.” The Fey King suggested. “You’re not coming? You’ve never been gone this long. I’m sure the Queen misses you.” “She usually does.” He smiled fondly. “But Rebecca would not want me leaving until I know our son is safe.” *** “Is he not?” Vix wondered aloud. “A storm comes, My Girl.” Vix scurried to his other shoulder to look in the window. “In the form of the new Lord Demetrius.” Even as he said it, there was a flare of lightening. Revealing a dark shadow on horseback. Tipped over and barely clinging to the animal. Another flash of lightning and the horse took its last tired steps onto the lawn before collapsing wearily to its knees. The sky darkened again and when it brightened the sky once more the rider was falling to the side of the animal and crawling weakly away. Lightning flashed again and it was obvious the rider crawled to the front door of Charters House. “The maid.” Vix said with a hiss. “Why does she return?” “She brings her Master back on her heels.” “Why does she continue to serve him? Does she not know his evil? Bodin said it is quite obvious.” “It is.” The Fey King agreed. Staring forward. “But when one is broken, they are easy picking for predators.” “You say that like someone that knows.” He gave Vix’s orange gaze a long study. “How do you think I built my court?” “By spotting spirits weak willed enough to succumb to the banquet.” “Indeed.” He resumed watching Belle’s forlorn profile in the window. “Go home, Vix. The real monster will be coming soon. And I will always be watching over my son. Let my Queen know her lover runs back to her arms, as soon as our boy is safe.” Vix smiled fondly. “Yes, Your Highness…” He lowered her to the ground, and she set off in the darkness of the trees. Following the sheen of silver mist to where the glimmers of castle ramparts were visible beyond the trees. To eyes that knew they were there. Her orange tail vanished off into the shadows of trunks. “I’ll be back to your arms soon, My Queen.” *** Ginny weakly managed to reach the great metal knocker on the door. Swinging it until it thudded dully. Soon candles in the foyer bloomed to life. And the butler arrived to open the door. Immediately bending to help Ginny to her feet. He yelled inside and a footman arrived to help him lift her. Packing her indoors. The door banged closed behind them. Lord Randall Demetrius arrived a few hours later. A lantern swinging from his spry little carriage. It pulled around back and when he knocked, the door was opened by a woman nearly too weak to stand. “Well done, Ginny.” He petted her face on the way into the kitchens. She shut it behind him and dropped to a chair, resting her face on the table and finally succumbing to her soul deep exhaustion. The hot tea the Housekeeper had made for her still sitting untouched. “Huh.” Lord Demetrius grunted. Lifting the mug and draining it before thunking it back down. Making Ginny jerk in her sleep but not rouse. On the table nearby was a dinner knife. He swept it off the table with a rasping scrape. Turning his blue eyes toward the foyer and beyond. Where he knew the stairs to be. Where he knew Belle was. Alone. 40 Evil Glee Randy Demetrius wasted no time. Eager to find his target. Already remembering the moment he’d realized how much he hated her. The first time he’d gone after one of the Demetrius maids forcefully. It had been Belle that caught him. Barely more than a child. “Take your hands off her!” She’d shouted with white fists. “Stay out of this!” He had a maid, far older than he pinned to a corner in the pantry and was reaching beneath her skirts, rubbing her while she sobbed. “Go away.” “She’s a Demetrius servant!” She’d announced regally. “Leave her be or I’ll call Papa to have you tossed!” She’d declared it as forcefully as any magistrate. Randy hadn’t stopped touching the maid. Determined to feel her and get a chance at her. She was a pretty raven-haired thing, he’d lusted after for the last few years he’d been coming here and he wanted her. What business was it of the tiny misses to tell him what he could or could not do. “Get out!” He ordered. “Before I slap you silly.” “No! You get out.” Growling in frustration, Randall had abandoned the maid and rounded on Belle. Catching a fistful of her pretty brown hair and pulling her into the pantry. “Leave.” He’d hissed to the maid, who’d rushed out sobbing. Abandoning Belle with him. He immediately began tugging up her clothes to fondle her. Determined to have her take the maid’s place since she had interfered. But he was unaware her raging had summoned Bodin Charters from upstairs. He’d left his chamber at a dead run and had surged down the stairs. Sliding into the foyer trying to figure out where she was. Randy had covered her mouth and lifted her dress. Sliding his hand between her legs and preparing to feel her in the most intimate way. But she’d abruptly bit his hand. Making him hiss in pain and strike her. But instead of cowering she had tipped back her head and shrieked at the top of her lungs. Summoning Bodin who’d ripped open the pantry doorway. Standing there huffing. “Bodin, go get Papa.” She’d ordered regally. “Why don’t you go get your Papa, Belle.” He’d said in his deadly calm voice. He hadn’t looked away from Randall until Belle was almost level with him and he’d seen the red handprint marring her face. Belle had left to go tattle on Randall for hitting her. Almost completely unaware of what had nearly happened to her. *** Bodin had watched her go and had stepped into the pantry. Tugging the door closed behind them and shrouding them in nearly complete darkness. Other than a thin outline of morning sunshine seeping in around the plank of wood covering the entrance. “What you going to do about it?” Randy had challenged Bodin. Bodin hadn’t answered. But his first hit had racked Randall hard enough his head had slammed into the wall. And he’d been unable to chew for a fortnight. Having to consume broths. He’d learned a soul-deep hatred for Bodin then but had learned not to challenge the quiet boy with the vicious temper. They’d gotten older and Bodin had acted like nothing happened. Staying quiet and not shying from his company but making it a point to always be in the same room with Randy and Belle. And as Belle had gotten older and began to form, she’d become the forbidden fruit that Randy couldn’t get anywhere near. If he stared too long down her dress or tried to touch her under the table. Bodin would casually mention some reason she should leave, and she’d innocently go. Then Bodin would leap on him. Breathing like a bull and swinging like a boxer. After a few of those thrashings, Randy had realized the only way he could ever get Bodin back was to get Belle. *** Randy found his way quickly enough to the chamber Ginny had indicated. Cracking open the door, he could already catch Belle’s light perfumed oils. Verifying it was her room. He could see the lump under the bedding in the shadows of a lone candle next to the bed. Already burned to a mere pile of wax. Randy was already consumed with thoughts of her. Every low-cut dress she’d worn, that pretty brown hair sliding around to frame those pert breasts and dance around that skinny waist. She was thinner than Ginny and he was going to enjoy fucking her. “Belle…” He crooned in a sing song voice. “Bell, My Sweet…I’ve come home…” “Don’t move, Belle.” He ordered more firmly. His fingers tightening around the blade. “Don’t make a sound.” He could see her dark hair over the pillow and the mound of her under the blankets. He wondered what thin garment she’d be wearing. His anticipation was climbing as he thought about how it’d feel inside the girl. He was planning the ways he’d take her. He looked forward to watching his cock going in and out of her little channels. He excitedly debated where he’d have her first. He favored forcing his way into a woman’s tail but knowing that Belle was a virgin made the idea of rending her maidenhead even more exciting. He wondered if she’d scream. Or perhaps cry, he pondered hopefully. He was shaking with wicked glee. Excited to hurt the girl that’d thought herself so high and mighty before. Thinking she was above him. He’d teach her, her place. Until she cried like Ginny had. “You always thought you were so special…Protected by your pa and then by Charters…But now, now you’ll be mine. And I’m going to hurt you. Just a little. But you’re going to take it like a good girl and not make a sound. Do you hear me?” Randy’s blade glinted in the candlelight. Casting tiny flickers on the wall she could see. “Yes…” She said so faintly he barely heard it. He paused to pluck the laces of his pants. Looking down from her outline to his britches until he was able to pull out the hard bit of skin protruding from his abdomen. Soon to be comfortably seated inside her. Comfortable for him, that was. Probably less so, for her. “Don’t worry, Belle, when I’m done, I’ll save your reputation. I won’t let you be ruined. I’ll wed you. Then you can relive the same joy in my bed each night.” He chuckled darkly. Imagining shoving her face into pillows while he slammed into her ass. Forcing her tears into his bed the night of their wedding. He’d let her up to catch her breath of course, occasionally. But her tensing while he rammed into her, would make her all the more tighter. He shivered happily. Slipping the knife into his pants along his hip, he freed his hands. Then he pounced on her. Digging through the blankets until he found her supple body. Finding bits of silk over her, he clawed at it. Yanking it up to her waist and exposing the pretty little nest beneath her thighs. He noticed in his rush to pin her legs, that her breasts seemed smaller than he’d thought them. But he was pleased to note she wasn’t fighting as he’d expected. Instead, she laid limp beneath him. Too terrified to move he guessed. As he wiggled between her legs and lined himself up to enter her, he looked up and saw her face. She didn’t look scared. She looked bored. Annoyed. And nothing like Belle. 41 Fey People “Something wrong, Randall?” A rumbling voice purred from behind Randy. Making him freeze as he was positioned over the girl. One he’d never seen before. “Charters.” Randy acknowledged. Knowing that voice. His shoulders slumped. But he didn’t look over his shoulder to where Bodin sat in a chair next to the window. “Are you wondering who she is?” Bodin rose from the chair in a sleek movement. Wandering around to stand next to the lone candle so he could see Randall’s face. Randy said nothing. Staring at the skinny wraith who’d posed as Belle. In her bed. Randy was sifting through layers of confusion. Trying to figure out what was happening. “She is a good friend of mine. A warrior to be specific.” Bodin nodded toward her limp hands, lying on the pillow on each side of her head. In her small fists were clutched tiny, curved blades. “You’re lucky I intervened.” Bodin remarked coolly. “Had I not intervened, and you’d stuck her. She’d have certainly stuck you back.” She giggled coldly from the bed. Confirming his words. “I considered letting you truly…” Bodin admitted. “But I feared poor Ena here, wouldn’t have been able to wash well enough to cleanse herself of your tainting codpiece.” “He wouldn’t have gotten in.” Ena said confidently. “I’d have spilled his intestines between us.” Bodin grunted. Acknowledging the likelihood. “What game is this?” Randy said. Giving Bodin a hateful, sideways study. Still straddling Ena. He declared. “I am a Lord and I find your behavior offensive.” “Will you call me out?” Bodin asked. Eyes dancing with mirth. It was well-known throughout the land that he wasn’t one to duel with or box with. Randy knew the latter, first-hand. *** “Let’s speak frankly, Randall.” Bodin circled the bed stand to ease closer to Randy. Despite that he was still armed with the dagger which was now tucked in his loose waistband. “I’m offended by your behavior. You came in here to ravish Belle.” Randy looked at him. Trying to force his face arrogant, when in truth his hands were trembling. He was assessing if he could get to his blade and stab them both. “I would’ve wed her.” Randy offered. “Wouldn’t she have been a lucky girl.” Bodin snorted. His head tilting dangerously. “Do you honestly think I’d have ever let that happen? You should’ve known better.” “You weren’t supposed to be here.” Randy drew the knife and pointed it at Bodin as he roared the accusation. “Because your traitorous little maid told you so?” Bodin shook his head, saying disdainfully. “I’m masterfully playing Chess while you’re losing at Checkers.” “What exactly does that mean?” “It means you’re too stupid to even understand that.” “Get off my friend.” Bodin nodded toward Ena. “And I’ll have her give you and I some space. I want to tell you a bit about some other friends of mine.” *** Randy eyed Bodin warily but knew that the idea of putting some distance between this harlot and her blades and him would allow him to take on Bodin individually. Looking like a far more appealing option then having to fight them both. Randy sucked in his cheeks as he assessed Bodin. Finally climbing off the girl. Rolling sideways to allow her up. And conveniently putting a bigger gap between his shaking blade and Bodin’s reach. Bodin nodded approvingly. Crossing sinewed arms over the breadth of his chest. Randy assessed him. Knowing he was stouter than Bodin but nearly half a foot shorter and nowhere near as fast. Which was why Bodin had soundly thrashed him every time he’d tried. But Randall was older now. More seasoned. And he wanted Belle. And he badly wanted to hurt Bodin. Physically and mentally. Bodin stuck his foot out near the Dressing Table to his left and dragged out the stool. Circling it to take a seat. Leaning forward as he met Randy’s glare. His elbows resting on his knees while one hand rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “What do you know about, elven people, Randall?” *** “What?” Randy looked from Bodin to Ena who know stood silently in a black corner. Seeming almost invisible in the darkness. “Are you jesting.” “I’m deadly serious.” Bodin said in his quiet calm voice. “Where is Belle?” Randy demanded. “Safe in my bed. With more guards watching over her, then you could ever fathom. You’d never have gotten close to her.” Bodin dismissed. “Fey.” “I-I..They’re not real.” “They’re very real.” Bodin countered. “Ena.” He straightened to call. She stepped from the dancing shadows to the trimming of light from the candle. Standing over the edge of the bed, closest to Randall. She leaned close enough to him he could get a good look at her. He saw that her eyes were so light colored they were nearly white. She caught one fistful of her hair and moved it back. Turning her head to show him the fierce point of her long ear. Randy hissed through his teeth. Crawling backward from her. Easing toward the foot of the bed so he was further from the both of them, near the headboard. “A hideous deformity!” Randy declared. “A beautiful elven woman.” Bodin countered. Making Ena smirk as her gaze was trained on Randy. “I’ll tell you about fey.” Bodin said pensively. “Mortal people can be made into them, if a fey elects to turn them. However humans do have their uses amongst the fey.” Randy’s brows lowered quizzically. “Fey are lusty people. Often as happy to vent seed in a human man as a female.” Randy looked horrified as Bodin’s words sunk in. “Fey are a feral breed that, when aroused, can become incredibly forceful. Sometimes killing those they intend to mate.” “What is your point?” Randy demanded. “It’s very simple. There are harems of human men and women that are far too evil to pollute the human species with their reproduction. They’re managed as playthings for the sexual needs of the fey people.” “I don’t understand.” Randall said uneasily. Bodin and Ena exchanged a secretive smile. Bodin stood and walked to the end of the bed. Approaching Randall so fast that he panicked. Randy swiped his small blade forward to stick Bodin, but Bodin batted it aside then shoved it over Randy’s head. Catching Randy’s throat in a biting grip with one hand. With his other, he pressed along Randy’s forearm until Randy yelped at the overextension of his elbow, releasing the blade in desperation. It thunked to the floor. Bodin lowered over Randall Demetrius. And as his head entered the blackness beyond the circle of candlelight. Silver antlers sparkled in the dark like bits of silver in the moonlight. Branching from Bodin’s head and towering several feet up and out. Bodin’s eyes had yellowed a terrifyingly inhuman shade. And when he spoke his voice was deep and gravelly. Equally as unhuman. “I’m going to give you to them…” Randy shook his head fearfully. Gripping Bodin’s hand as he gasped for air around his grip. Trying to make words. But that solid fist was entirely unforgiving. 42 Who's Left Bodin held Randy effortlessly. Despite his struggles. He lifted his head and gave Ena a single nod. She pushed open the shutters and made a long bird-like wail out the window. Shrubs and tree trunks came to life as creatures formed from those shapes and stood in a more human-like form. Clutching bows and daggers as they crept furtively forward. Walking before them, was the regal form of their leader. The Fey King led them to Charters House. He launched himself up the lattices climbing the sides of the House. The other fey leapt from trim to trim behind him. Jumping nearly a story at a time to keep pace with their King who was climbing the lattice at a run. Randall’s eyeline had followed Bodin and Ena’s gazes to watch the window. His head tipped over the foot of the bed to see what was coming. The Fey King caught the top of the windowsill and tossed his body in feet forward. Hitting the floor within the chamber without a sound. Not missing a beat, he walked to the bed and moved as one with Bodin. Bodin’s hand slid away, and the Fey King’s grip snatched Randall’s shirt collar. Hauling him up off the bed, to dangle a foot off the floor. “What are you doing?” Randy shrieked. His feet kicking helplessly “Put me down.” The Fey King scoffed. Aiming for the window, without a word to his prey. Dragging Randy out the window despite Lord Demetrius’ cloying grip trying to catch at anything with an edge. His strength was no match to that of the Fey King who unceremoniously dropped him to the cluster of fey waiting on an outer balcony just below the window. They caught him and tossed him airborn. He was caught at ground level by another layer of fey. One of which stuck a rough bit of cloth in Randall’s mouth so deeply, he wondered if he’d choke. Another wrapped a vicious wire around his wrists behind his back. They stuck a bag over his head and another over his feet to keep him from kicking. Lifting him up and heading back for the enclosure of the forest. Set on taking him back to the Fey King’s castle. *** The Fey King faced his son. “He won’t be seen again. But others will come for your maid. If she has the dowery you suggested and as fine of mind and face as she is, others will want her for wife. And now she knows far too much about us. You need to conduct the appropriate ceremonies to make her your bride. Whether human or fey ones, is your choice. But she must be made one of us or you’ll force my hand.” The Fey King’s tone was hard enough to indicate to Bodin that he was not being given a choice. “I’ve always wanted to marry her, Father. I fully intend such.” He frowned slightly. “One way or another.” The Fey King’s brows lifted. “What do you mean, ‘one way or another’?” “I don’t think she’ll happily skip off into the sunset with me.” “Then bring her to my castle and seduce her.” The Fey King shrugged. Bodin frowned. “That doesn’t work on every woman, Father.” “Did on your mother.” He pointed out. Bodin frowned. “Fair.” The Fey King acknowledged his poor wording. “I’m off. Stop by and see us soon. Your mother misses you.” He returned to the window and stuck out a leg to leave but Bodin’s groan stopped him. Bodin rolled his eyes. “She’s smothering.” “She’s no such thing. She’s perfect in nearly every way.” The Fey King said wistfully before becoming more serious. “Besides, she’s your mother. She’s supposed to be.” Bodin sighed. “I’ll be about once I’ve secured my mate.” “Good. Luck.” The Fey King enunciated with a laugh. “Remember, My Boy, the harder they are to acquire the more worth it they will be.” Bodin snorted. “If that were true Dear Belle would be made of solid gold.” The Fey King frowned. “I don’t understand.” Bodin reminded himself that the fey saw no worth to the pretty metal. “Never mind, Father.” He dismissed. “Tell her I love her and will be by to see her soon.” The Fey King grinned and nodded. Dropping out the window. Though it looked like he’d surely fall and break his neck, Bodin knew very well he’d somehow manage to land precisely on his feet. He always did. *** “She’s a good girl, that one!” The Fey King called up from the ground. Bodin stuck his head out to harrumph. Rubbing his forehead as he considered precisely what he was going to tell Belle. He met the knowing smile of Ena, his personal guard. “You can go, Ena. I’m fine for tonight.” She lowered her head in deference. “As you wish, My Prince. If you’ve need of me further, I’ll be at the edge of the gardens.” “You always are.” He drawled. They exchanged a fond smile. Very much like siblings, since she’d been charged as his bodyguard since he was a child and she barely more, they had great familiarity. Obvious in their fond glances. She aimed for the door. “Goodnight, Ena.” He whispered. “Good luck with your woman, My Prince.” He nodded. “I’m afraid I’m going to need much more than that.” *** Bodin was out the chamber door soon after Ena. He slowed as he neared a chamber a few doors closer to the stairwell. Hesitating by the door a moment, before deciding to go elsewhere first. Stalling. Taking a long breath, he veered to the stairs and went down to the bottom level. Rounding into the doorway of the kitchen where he found the individual he sought. Sleeping atop her forearms which rested on the table. So tired she’d fallen asleep still sitting. He walked over and put a palm along the side of her hair. She awoke, blinking blearily. “Is it done?” “’Tis.” Bodin affirmed. “Is he gone?” “He is.” “You were right to come to me, Ginny.” It was true she’d gone to the housekeeper first about Lord Demetrius’ plan to hurt Belle, but when the housekeeper had brought her to Bodin so urgently, Ginny had confessed everything. Tears poured over her face as he continued. “You’ve committed many crimes. I can forgive you the parts that are mine to forgive. But I can’t promise you Belle can do the same.” “She won’t.” Ginny said knowingly. Lifting her head wanly. “She shouldn’t.” “She may consider it more greatly if you tell her what you told me.” “What he-he d-did?” Bodin nodded. Understanding how hard it was for her to confess that she’d murdered the old Lord Demetrius and betrayed her lady for the love of a man that was using her as a tool of his plots. Bodin was curious about one thing though. “What gave you the foresight to lead him to my chamber rather than hers?” “I could’ve told him I misspoke when he arrived. It was a failsafe, if I’d backed out.” “I’m glad you did.” “Even the blind can occasionally see a flicker of light in the darkness.” 43 Fates Bodin took the seat across from the young maid with hollow eyes. “You understand we do have a serious problem?” “I killed a man.” “One who was nothing but kind to you.” “I know.” She sobbed into her hands. “I was so unfeeling. I thought they didn’t truly care a wit for me. So, I should not them. I was so stupid.” Bodin reached across the table and pushed her hands aside to lift her chin with his fingertips. “You were trying to survive.” She nodded sadly. Shame written over her face. “But here is my problem.” He sighed. Deciding he’d be frank. “You’ve endangered Belle. Connived against her. And me.” “I know.” “You murdered the lord of your house for no reason other than because someone asked you. I could not even recommend you to another household without wondering if you might turn on them.” “So, I am to be tossed to the streets.” Her face scrunched in pain. Tears streaming freely. “No, I’m not as cruel to that. But even my forgiveness does have limits. You still must face a consequence for your actions.” “The stocks?” “That would require turning you over to the magistrate, who’d require far more than the stocks for murdering your lord.” She nodded. Chewing her lip until it bled. “I condemn you to the fey.” “What does that mean?” She shot him an astonished look. “Is that some term for something lords do?” “No.” He said flatly. Giving her a long look. “My father has a kingdom, in which if you partake of the best food you’ve ever tasted you will have to remain in the elven realm eternally.” “Food?” She asked hopefully. “Good food.” She nodded. “You will tonight and tomorrow to send farewells to any you love.” Her gaze fell. “There is no one.” She paused a long moment. “But My Lady, Belle.” “Talk to her.” He urged. “Yes, My Lord.” She nodded. Bodin rose from the table. “I bid you good eve. Get some rest before your journey tomorrow eve. But I do warn you, should you try to leave, I’ve instructed my friend to put an arrow in you.” “I won’t, My Lord.” She said sincerely. Bodin believed her. But if he was wrong, Ena would shoot her without blinking. *** Bodin went back upstairs. Going to his chamber and collecting a dark blanket from his armoire, he rolled it into a ball in his arms before returning to stand outside that chamber door he’d paused near, earlier. Belle’s door. He slowly opened it. Seeing her asleep in the bed. His eyes flickered yellow to see her in the pitch night. No candles burned in here. Bodin had put them out, to keep from attracting Randall’s attention. Belle’s wavy brown hair was stretched out on the pillow framing her face. Her soft nightdress, a glowing beacon in the blackness. Her lips were parted slightly in her sleep and her long curling lashes rested along her cheeks. Looking far more peaceful than she had since she’d arrived here. Bodin blew a long breath. Kicking off his boots he crawled into bed beside her. She rolled to her side reflexively, to make room for him. Giving him her back. He followed her movement, to fold around her. Fully clothed, because he anticipated an immediate fight. As he nestled against her, she murmured his name in the sweetest voice he’d ever heard. “Bodin…” “Yes, Sweetheart.” He murmured. Already sad and anxious for what would come. “Where were you?” He wondered if that meant she now expected him to join her in bed. His hopeful heart swelled some. But the cold, logical voice in his head reminded him she was mostly asleep. “Dealing with a minor issue. It’s over now.” “Is Ginny home? I’ve been worried.” She asked groggily. “She is.” “Oh, good.” That made him somewhat bitter against the girl. Sweet Belle was worrying for her while she’d been in a midnight run to tell Randall that Belle was here alone. Vulnerable. *** I vaguely registered that Bodin was telling me Ginny was safe. It appeased some of my worry. I told myself that tomorrow I would find out where she’d been. And if she’s capable of harming my father. “Belle?” “Yes, Din?” I adjusted my face on the pillow. Feeling infinitely comfortable nestled in the crook of his body. “You’re going to have to stop stalling and wed me.” “What?” I blinked fully awake and launched to a sitting position. Twisting to blink at him in shock. He drew a long breath. His brown eyes focused on me in the dimness. Though I couldn’t see them, I could feel them. “I won’t!” “You will, Honey.” He said patiently. “I’m afraid we’re out of time. I can’t be patient much longer.” “What exactly do you mean by that?” “Please, Belle.” He pleaded in an utterly uncharacteristic way. “Don’t press me.” “To do what?” I asked outraged. Scooting further from him and eyeing him as a potential enemy. “What have you done, Din?” Sighing, he rolled to his feet and wandered over to light the candle. “You’re going to marry me, Belle. If I have to carry you screaming to the alter.” “Why would I do that?” “Because if you don’t, you’ll be banished to the fey realm.” “To your f-f-father?” I studied in shock. Trying to decide if I was having some weird nightmare. “Yes.” “What do you mean?” “You’ll be removed from our world to his castle.” Removed! I was appalled at the use of that word. “No one is removing me anywhere.” “Trust me, Belle.” He lit a candle with the tinderbox. The dancing flame illuminating his solemn face. Indicating he was very serious. “You will go.” “Why are you threatening me?” I rolled to the other side of the bed and launched to my feet, easing backward. Wanting further away from him then I felt like I could get. “I’m not.” He deflated. “I’m trying to warn you.” “Why?” I eyed him askance. “Because I don’t want you to hate me.” *** I softened some. Hearing the unusual vulnerability in his voice. “What’s wrong?” “I’m telling you, you don’t have a choice anymore, Belle. You will wed me.” “I’m not going to belong to you, Bodin!” “Oh?” I saw a brief flash of anger on his face. “You’ll creep into my bed. Come with the dark of night and let me have you in the most intimate of ways. But when I want to make it an honest act, you’ll deny me?” I glared at him. Feeling somewhat betrayed that he’d mention the acts we’d committed. Something I had thought were somehow…Sacred. Something I could trust him to know. But to never speak. Well, he was speaking it now. “I want you, Belle. I always have. From the moment you looked at me over a chessboard and carefully began to teach me. Willing to patiently walk me, as you perceived me, through a game you favored. To spend time with me when other boys were vying for your attention.” She rolled her eyes. “You mean Randy. Always Randy. Why do you keep bringing him up? He’s nothing more than an annoyance. He isn’t going to hurt me Bodin.” “Not now.” Bodin said ominously.

16 Randy Demetrius Ginny had thought herself in love. Despite his occasional backhand. His showering of gifts had been more than anyone had ever given her. And his seduction had been so slow she’d thought he loved her too. She was willing to do anything to bring him into Demetrius House to be with her. And when she’d seen his stout frame and rakish red hair down in the foyer, her heart had surged with joy. She’d rushed to hug him, but he’d put up that hand and eyed her coolly. Now Ginny understood the truth of it. The full consequence of murdering the old Lord now set in, as she realized she’d be trapped in Demetrius House with this monster until Lord Charters sent for her. If he ever did. Demetrius slammed against her again. Making her cheeks bob against him. Piercing her ass as he spurted his fluid inside her. Moaning in ecstasy, as he became flacid. Slipping out of her and letting her skirt drop as he took a step back. When she turned to look at him, his disheveled red hair no longer seemed so charming. Instead, it seemed gawdy. His brown eyes assessed her coolly. He'd enjoyed what he’d done to her. It was apparent on his face and the slow evil smile as he looked at her. “Now Ginny, we’re going to find out everything there is to know about Lord Charters. And you’re going to do it for me.” *** “What do I have to do?” She was willing to do anything to avoid another brutality like the one she’d just experienced. The painful invasion that would leave her sore for days to come. How had he become so cruel after so many kindnesses? But she could see now it had all been a façade for him to manipulate his way into the household. “Lord Charters will send for you. It is the practice for a Ward to be provider her maid. And when you’re in that house, you’ll find a way for me to get to her. I need a few hours with Lady Demetrius and I can ensure she’ll not be wedding anyone but me...” His eyes seemed to turn a bleak shade of black as he lowered his head with dark intent. Ginny cringed. Sensing whatever he planned for Lady Charters was going to be equally as awful as what he’d just done to her. Ginny could now see Lord Demetrius for exactly what manner of man he was. But it made little difference now. She’d already killed the former Lord. “What if-if I-I don’t do it?” “Well then,” He gave her a chipper grin. His tone oozing honey. “I’d have to turn you over to the magistrate as a murderer, Sweetheart. You’d end up in the stocks. We don’t want that.” He caught her arm and yanked her closer to him so his eyes could rove over her purposefully. “Now do we?” She tightened her lips and shook her head. Terrified. *** It was my first night sleeping in Charters House. And something was wrong. I could hear what sounded like soft sighs all through the hallway and there were flickering lights beyond my door. Shooting through the hallways. What’s going on? I caught Bodin’s voice, speaking in a low tone to someone. I crept to my door and cracked it to peer out. Seeing him standing in the hallway talking to a maid. I could only see half her face beyond his shoulder and back, but it seemed her brow was too prominent. Her eye far too large and almond shaped. As they spoke he absentmindedly reached up to tuck the tip of her ear beneath her mob cap. When he did it struck me to peer at the other one which I noticed was far too long and came to a pointed tip. What kind of woman is she? I quieted my breathing enough to try to hear their conversation. “What do you want me to do, My Lord?” She asked. “Keep an eye on her and keep him away from her or this house.” “Lord Demetrius?” Cousin Randy? “Yes. He’ll come for her.” Bodin asserted. “How do you know?” “Because I’ve been in his head. I’ve seen what he thinks to do to her. And his villainous impulses are almost more than he can control.” “The dark magic?” “Too many years of toying with it.” Bodin agreed in a muffled voice. “Does he know what you are?” Bodin stiffened and there was a bloated pause. “No.” “What about her?” “No.” Bodin’s tone became more decisive. “She should, don’t you think?” “Remember your place.” He pointed a finger at the maid. “Yes, um, My Lord.” She bobbed in a curtsy and walked away. Her step so smooth she almost seemed to be floating. What is she? *** “What are you doing?” Bodin didn’t turn around. I nearly jumped out of my skin. Scanning the hall to see who he talked to now. “Have you taken to spying and eavesdropping now?” He rounded on his heel and met my look through the crack of my door, levelly. I gasped and slammed the door. Backing away from it. What’d he mean he’d been in Randy’s ‘head’? Has he been in my ‘head’? That thought was terrifying. I’d nearly backed up to my bed when my door swung open as though a gust of wind had moved it. Revealing Bodin standing in the doorframe. “Are you ignoring me now, Belle?” “What’s going on here, Din?” I breathed. “It’s funny how you only call me ‘Din’ when you’re trying to coax or charm me.” Was I? I swallowed hard. “Why-why are you in my room.” I felt for the coverlet behind me. Tempted to leap into my bed and hide like a child. Bodin’s silhouette framed in that doorway, beneath the dim light of a loan torch seemed so imposing. Making him seem taller and thicker in a way I hadn’t noticed. “You-you look different.” I frowned in confusion. “I’m sure I do. I am different when I’m home...” He took a step toward me. 17 Who is Bodin? “My Lord?” It was the maid he’d been talking to in the hallway, who stopped him. A few blonde curls creeping from her mob hat to frame a face that seemed far too angular to be human. Huge eyes dominated her face beneath that prominent brow. She had a small nose and a tiny bow mouth over a sharply pointed chin. She wasn’t pretty but there was something mesmerizing about looking at her. My attention averted back to Bodin standing between she and I. His gaze had darkened purposefully on me, and he looked nothing like the boy I knew. “Don’t forget your promise.” The maid whispered. Clasping her hands demurely before her. What promise? The thought danced through my mind that perhaps she and he were lovers. But seeing the way he was looking at me and had not yet even acknowledged her behind him made me doubt it. But I recalled him touching her ear so intimately. As he hid it. I tiny part of my mind argued. Bodin’s eyes narrowed. His jaw tightened until that muscle ticked. As if often does when he’s annoyed or impatient. “I recall.” He announced. Rounding and exiting my chamber as quickly as he’d entered. The maid bowed her head slowly in my direction as though I were some manner of royalty before gliding off behind him. *** I slumped to sit on the edge of my bed. “I’ll tell you a secret.” A tiny voice said quickly. My eyes widened and I peered down near my ankles from where the wispy little voice had emerged. From the dark corner of my bedpost, I could just see huge yellow eyes. I realized I was looking at a face turned sideways to look around the wooden leg. “Who are you?” I whispered. Eying the door furtively. “Vix.” She slipped out from the bedpost, and I saw she was only about a foot tall with pointed ears jutting from the top of her head. She walked on two legs but there was a long full tail dragging behind her. “I heard what you said.” “What?” I stared at her stunned. Having never seen the like of her before. “About foxes.” She stepped in-front of my feet, not even reaching up to my knees as she stared up at me through those glowing yellow eyes. “I-I love them...” “Me too.” She snickered. “They’s mine to tend for.” “What?” “I’s look after foxes. So, if you like them, you’ll surely like me!” *** There was a booted footfall in the hall. “Ssh.” She urged. Leaning forward to put a pointed claw over her mouth. I peered at her in the blackness, but it was too dark to make out more than her shape. “What are you?” “I’m a feydie fey of course.” She said as if I should know. “Feydie Fey?” “Feydie Fey.” She nodded decisively. “We’s all over this House. Cause ‘em he’s our Lord.” She gestured to the closed door. “What?” I reared back as though she’d slapped me. “You don’t know who he is?” Her voice rose. “What the devil are you talking about?” I was eying the strange creature, wondering if I’d fair lost my mind. “He’s the son of-” “Vix!” I heard something call from outside my open shutters. I lunged over the creature and peered out but saw nothing there. I turned and slumped down the wall, pushing my bangs back as I stared at the creature. She slinked over and climbed up my leg to stand on my knee. “It’s okay. He didn’t know who him was for a long time, either. But him knew him wanted you.” She pointed at me. “They say when a fey prince bonds with a woman he becomes part of her. And they are united by spirit.” My jaw gaped. What kind of tea did I drink before bed? *** I closed my eyes hard and when I opened them, Vix was gone, and the room was empty. By the time morning light crept in my window, I was still wide awake. Unable to rest. What was Vix? Who was Bodin? Why the Hell am I in this House? I suddenly was very curious as to why I’d never been to Charters House before. Despite how close our fathers had been, it was always Lord Charters that came to Demetrius House. I smelled eggs and either bacon or ham cooking. The scent wafting up the stairs to my chamber. I threw open my door and skipped into the hallway. Planning to head downstairs and determined to find answers. Instead, I met the solid wall of Bodin’s chest just as I rounded the corner. One of his hands encircled my lower back the other caught my hair and tugged it enough to tip my head back. “Now, just where are you off to?” I blinked huge blue eyes up at him. “Breakfast.” “Grand. I was just coming to invite you.” He lowered his face to drop a soft kiss on my lips. Seeming nothing like the wrathful creature that had caught me spying on him last night. Or had I dreamt all of that? “Let’s go in search of food. I know how you become when left hungry.” He released me and turned but his hand somehow found mine. Wrapping it as he led me down the steps. “I thought I might show you the grounds today?” He suggested. “I think that’d be wise.” I gave him a sideways look. “I wouldn’t want to get lost.” I already am. I don’t know what is going on? Did he drug me last night? “Bodin?” I asked slowly as we entered the expansive Dining Hall. “Yes?” He pulled my chair out for me. Sweeping back my cream-colored skirt I sat. Still watching him in his long-sleeved black silk shirt and matching breeches tucked into his boots. He looked sharp, on point, and ready to verbal parry with me. I wanted to outwit him and get some answers. “What’s on your mind?” He took his seat and scooted a plate, already served, nearer him. “Why have I never been here before.” “Did you ask to be?” His gaze shifted to me. “No.” “Did you want to be?” “Well, probably not.” “Then why would my father have brought you here when you were perfectly content where you were?” He lifted a dark brow haughtily. “Are you hiding something from me?” He gave me a long look. His face unreadable. “Many, many things...” What kind of chess are we playing? 18 Hallowed Ground After breakfast, which Bodin spent mostly silent after his odd comment, we went out to the grounds to examine Charters House. It was the strangest place I’d ever seen. As we entered the grove beyond the house, I was surprised by the methodical way the trees grew, leaving a path between. Over the top of them were hard, dried vines which created an arbor that darkened this place. Giving one the sense they’d just entered a sacred hall. Once through there, the trees peeled open to reveal a pretty grove. Red, blue and yellow flowers were in full bloom here. Water trickled over the heavy leaves to drip within the bubble of ripe nature. There was a faint humming in the distance. “What’s that sound?” I turned around to look. “Things that live here.” He said dismissively. Catching my arm and turning me toward the flowers. He knelt and plucked one. Straightening to tuck it thoughtfully behind my ear. Or trying to distract me. Why? “I used to come here as a child. It was my sacred place.” “But you were always at my house.” I objected. He tilted his head chidingly toward me. “It may’ve felt to you like I was always there, but I was here often enough.” I shrugged. It seemed like he was always at Demetrius House. With me. *** “Why here?” I asked simply to fill the silence. “Because here is where they come...” “Who?” “To understand you must first know the fable.” He gestured to the bed of soft grass which looked flattened as though he often sat here. “What fable?” I slid to the ground, rapt with curiosity now. I saw a flash of the many times he and I had played out in the gardens of Demetrius House. Now and then I’d persuade him to tell me a story and he’d quietly tell it. And though I could barely hear his quiet voice, the tales had held me riveted. The particular day I was recalling, had ended poorly though. I was only about twelve years old. My cousin Randy Demetrius, a few years older and a miserable excuse for a human, had materialized in the gardens. Before I knew he was there, he’d snatched my bicep and ripped me to my feet. His fingers biting into my skin. It’d hurt. “What are you doing out here?” Randy had demanded. Eyeing me from head to toe before sneering. “And filthy! Has your father not taught you better than to look like a common maid?” The insult had been not only to me but my father. I’d given him a black look. Glowering through angry blue eyes. “My father has taught me better than common rudeness!” I countered furiously. “And that gentleman do not put their hands on ladies such as you are right now.” Bodin had been laughing uproariously. Earning him a venomous look from my cousin. Randy had leaned low to whisper for my ears alone. “You’ll get your comeuppence one day, you little wretch.” I sensed he wanted to call me fouler things but could think of none just that moment. *** I was brought back to the present by Bodin’s abrupt voice ripping me from my reverie. “The tale goes that there is a Fey King, a man who is able to control all sprites and wood creatures throughout the forests. An ethereal being living in a castle constructed of magic. He himself is as undeniable as the banquet he lays out for his unwitting guests who are careless enough to stumble into his web. From there he is able to lure them to taste the bittersweetness of his offerings.” “But,” Bodin cautioned. Lifting a finger for emphasis. “a single taste can land you in his court for all of eternity. Or least as long as it pleases him.” My brows lifted in surprise. “But there was once, a woman he released.” “Why?” I blurted. Leaning forward, breathless. Wondering what would inspire such a powerful being to release mere prey. “It’s said that her great spirit entranced him. That he was mesmerized by the innocent creature he bedded.” I felt my cheeks redden at the sinful turn of the tale. “So, he sent her back to the world of man a ruined woman.” “Indeed.” Bodin lowered his head. “But not without child.” I gasped in outrage for the woman. “Did she know?” “The tale goes that he told her before he left her.” “Forever?” “No.” Bodin’s gaze fell to the ground. “He came back one day. To collect the son he’d given her.” “What’d she do?” “True to her great spirit, she refused to surrender the boy.” “But?” “But the Fey King would not leave empty-handed.” I was leaned forward, my hand on my knees as he let the suspense of the story grow. A smile teasing his lips as he assessed my expression. I was sure that I probably looked as eager as a child. “So she offered herself in the place of her son. Leaving the boy to be raised by his kind father.” “What a lonely upbringing...” I murmured thoughtfully. “It was not so bad.” Bodin chuckled. “He found friends to occupy his time.” *** “Well, that is good.” I was vaguely happy with the ending, at least. “So why have you brought me here?” “Because they say, if you are very still and you look beyond your eyes you might catch hints of his creatures in these woods. Because they link to the woods where the Fey King found his beloved.” “Really?” I looked at him askance. “Indeed.” He nodded gravely. Slipping down to sit next to me and catching me hand over top my knee. Clutching it in his warm grip. I jerked and he commanded. “Be still.” As I sat with him, I was soothed by the heat of the sunshine peering through the trees to cast lovely gold rays in on us. As if brightening only where we sat. Birds chirped above us, and I looked up to see the treetops were littered with beautiful red birds, shining like rubies amidst the green leaves. I could hear the drizzle of a creek in the distance and smell the earth and grass around us. Suddenly I heard the grating of tree bark as though a log were being dragged through the forest. “Close your eyes.” Bodin directed. “Give her time.” Who? 19 Glimpsing Another Realm I gave Bodin a questioning look. He put a finger to his lips and shushed me. Nodding for me to close my eyes. I obeyed and the sound of grating bark grew louder. “Now open them slowly.” He said. I obeyed and found Bodin shoulder to shoulder with me. Pointing across the distance throught the trees. There was a massive oak there. And its trunk had split a third of the way in. And a face was twisted from it like a malformed branch. Staring at us through glowing green eyes. Seeing her leaning from the tree, I could make out her shape. The curves of small bark-coated breasts and a tiny waist complete with a knothole for belly button. As I watched, she lowered two branches which jutted from her torso. The leaved stems retracting as her arms dropped. Turning to multi-fingered hands which she angled in our direction. Outstretching her arms yearningly toward us as if begging for a hug. Her bark mouth creaked as it opened wide. A screeching like the cry of a bird emitted from her. “A tree sprite.” Bodin explained with a smile. “One of many. She guards the tree. Gives it life.” “Why is she reaching for us.” Bodin grunted. “Now that is a good question.” He rose and dusted off his pants. Offering me a hand. As I started to move, the bark grated and wood creaked as the woman realigned with the tree. Her back flattening into it and the bark melding around it seamlessly. Until she was once again only part of the tree. Her body masked by the winding shape of the trunk. I’d never seen the like. *** “Just a peek into my world, My Dear. A world you’re meant to be part of.” Bodin whispered huskily. Moving his hand slightly to remind me he still offered it. I took it and he pulled me to my feet. “Talk to Vix as much as you wish.” He added. “She thinks her tiny defiances make her independent but they merely make her an annoyance. But in this instance, I’ll let her play her games and let you garner your own information.” “Then why are you telling me?” “Because I’ve no wish to hide anything from you anymore. And you tend to disbelieve things you hear from me, despite that I’ve not deceived you.” He’s right. Because of his betrayal. I immediately summoned my irritation with the fact that he’d betrayed me. Somehow manipulated my father into allowing me to be his ward. “Why didn’t you let me stay at Demetrius House?” I blurted. “Because Randy Demetrius was coming for you. And he has gravely ill intent.” “How do you know?” “Because I’ve felt it, heard it. Know it.” I gave him a quizzical look. “If you knew the things I knew, you’d be terrified of him.” “If he was so awful, my father would’ve never left him Demetrius House.” I countered. Hoping what I was saying was true. But I don’t particularly like Randy either. I could admit to myself that I just didn’t want to acknowledge Bodin was right about Randy’s potential for evil. “Your father did know better.” Bodin admitted thoughtfully. “Which is something that keeps me awake at night.” *** That night I found myself lying awake in my bed. Trying to take in everything I already knew and things I’d seen. One night in Charters House and I’m seeing and hearing things. I was half-afraid of how this night would go. I’d barely closed my eyes when I felt something pushing in on my cheek. I peeled open my eyes and saw a tiny shadow hovering over me. Huge yellow eyes blinking at me. “Are you alive?” The tiny voice queried. “Or did he kill you. He wouldn’t kills you. He said you was special...” Vix. It was as if she was thinking out loud. I sat bolt upright and took in the sight of her tiny silhouette and long fluffy tail flicking behind her. “What do you want?” She retracted back. “That’s not a nice way to greets a friend.” She sounded almost wounded. For a moment, I wondered how old she was. Bodin had made her sound like a defiant child. Is that what she is? “Did he shows you?” She queried. “What?” “That they’s all love him. Alls ‘cept me.” “Why don’t you?” I said automatically. Trying to keep track of the odd conversation. “Because me don’t take direction.” She puffed her chest and tapped it pointedly. It made it vaguely funny to me that Bodin knew full well she was coming to me and talking to me. Even her defiance plays into his hands. It struck me then how truly clever he was. How many times has mine? That irked my pride. *** Vix’s yellow eyes suddenly went huge. “He’s coming. I must go.” She scurried away and her tail dragged over the windowsill as she slipped between the shutters. Gone as fast as she’d come. Again. The door cracked and Bodin slipped his head in. “Do you need anything before I take my bed?” For some reason, him merely saying those words made my gut tighten. Why does it sound so erotic when he says it? “No.” “Are you certain?” A laughing note entered his voice. As if he knows what I was thinking. “Yes. Go away!” He was still chuckling as he closed the door. *** I’d fallen asleep again. Riding the comfortable swells of sleep when Bodin entered my dreams. Invading my sleep. His touch gliding over my body. Warming my skin and caressing through my hair until I was whispering pleading things for him to take me as he had before. “Take me. I want to feel you, Bodin.” I wasn’t even sure where the words came from. Despite that I was following my instinct in the dream, my mind hated my sudden vulnerability. I saw his chest and the sinews of his biceps and pectoral muscles as he rose above me. Positioning himself near my entrance. Caressing along it with his hardened length. “There you are, Belle.” He dropped his forehead to mine. “You feel so warm. Wet with wanting. Tell me how you need me.” “I need you, Bodin.” I whimpered. Willing to say anything to make him slide into me. Stretch me as he had before. 20 Hearing My Cries “Please, Bodin.” I was begging him to slip inside me. To fill me with his hard length. Yearning for everything I’d felt before. When he’d been with me in Demetrius House. Having his way with me in my own bed. I sat bolt upright. Panting. Shocked from the dream I’d ripped myself from. After a moment, I noticed my door was slightly ajar. Torches in the hallway casting an orange glow around my bedchamber door. Next, I registered the silhouette standing near me. My eyes adjusting until I realized it was Bodin I saw. Bodin. In my room. For a second I wondered if everything I thought I’d been dreaming had really been happening. “Careful whose name you’re calling in that tone of voice Sweetheart.” There was the hint of amusement in his voice. I touched my lap and verified the blanket was over me. Feeling the fabric of my nightgown over me. I’m dressed. I blinked huge blue eyes up at him. “Were you just touching me?” “Would you like me to?” He countered. *** That’s a no. He wasn’t touching me. “I didn’t have to.” He touched his temple, patting it with a fingertip. “You put thoughts in my head?” I asked incredulously. “You weren’t complaining a moment ago.” He laughed. I glared at him. Furious he was intruding in my brain. After a few seconds he surrendered and admitted. “But no. I did not. That was all you.” “It felt so real...” My gaze fell to the bedding assessingly before shooting back to him. “How’d you know what I was dreaming about?” “I knocked but you didn’t answer. I came in to check on you...” He stepped back to peer under the edge of my bed. “And to see if Vix was in here again.” “Were you going to chase her off?” “No. But I was going to tell her, her mother misses her, and she might at least send word she’s okay instead of toying with her mother’s emotions.” I gasped. “That is rather cruel! I didn’t know her family didn’t know she was here.” “She ran away again and has been hiding from me, so I don’t take her back.” “Why does she keep running away?” “Curious about me, I’d say.” “Why?” “Because I’m the only one of my kind.” “What kind?” I snooped. He chuckled. And tapped the bottom of my chin with a finger. “Nice try, Pretty Belle.” *** He turned and walked away. He was almost to the door when my words stopped him. “Why am I here, Bodin?” I asked softly. “It was the only way I could keep you safe.” He rounded. “Safe from what?” He paused a long moment as if deciding how to answer me. “From evil.” “What evil?” I asked skeptically. “There was no evil at Demetrius House.” “Not yet.” He sighed. Trying to walk away again. I decided to ask the question that had been plaguing my mind. “Did you really persuade my father to turn me over to you on his death bed?” “Yes.” “Why would you do that? What a horrible thing to orchestrate at such a time!” “Randy was already making plans to move in. I got word from some servants in his household that he had immediate plans to come to Demetrius House and collect you from the moment your father was proclaimed deceased.” His words were so matter-of-fact. Dreadful and cold. I eyed him. “Why so concerned about Randy?” “Because I’ve glimpsed in his mind and seen the demons that lie there.” I scoffed. “Don’t we all have demons?” “Not the same breed.” He walked out this time and closed the door decisively. Running from me. I saw it for what it was. This conversation had made him uncomfortable. Why? Nothing had seemed make Bodin unsettled so far. So why does talking about Randy? There was something dark coiling low in my belly. Some hint of fear that Bodin knew something I did not. Or a lot I don’t. Why would he have spies in Randy’s household? I had endless questions and desperately wanted answers. *** I relaxed and tried to go back to sleep but my fear that I would have the same manner of dreams wouldn’t go away. I found myself tempted to walk down the hall to the decorative door that clearly marked the Lord of the House’s door. I fantasized about creaking it open and dropping my nightgown to climb atop him and settle myself over his lap. Caressing over his body. Then when he sat up in alarm, I’d shove him back to the bedding and caress my hands all over his body until he was making the same sounds he had while he was inside of me. I thought perhaps my touch could arouse him the same way my body had. And I had the innate female sense that the sight of my body would bring him pleasure. Would he want to touch me the same way I want him? Without meaning to, I found myself on my feet padding down the hallway. Pausing outside his door as I asked myself what I was doing. Am I really such a wanton now? What if he wakes up and demands to know why I’m here? Bodin was on the other side of the door, staring at the knob and waiting for it to turn. Sensing I was there and already feeling my arousal from inside his chamber. He sat up shirtless in his bed. Woke by the fierce racing of my heart and the sense of arousal wafting through Charters House. Recognizing desire in another when he felt it rippling over him. 21 Pheromones “I turned the latch and pushed open the chamber door. Finding him already sitting up. His chest bare and slick with a sheen of sweat. His keen gaze focused on me. Eyes hooded as though he knew something I didn’t.” I met his look. “I d-d-don’t…know…why am I here?” “I do.” “Why?” I queried. Blinking dumbly. All I could think was how badly I wanted him. Craving running my hands over his smooth skin. Stroking down his body and feeling that hard length in my hands. Sensing these were all things he’d want. “Because when a creature of my kind desires a mating partner, they can emit huge amounts of pheromones that function as a beckoning.” Beckoning? Summoning? Was that why I’d felt as though my feet were mechanically taking me down the hall. I felt my foot lifting and carrying me across the threshold of the doorway. “Stop!” He commanded, lifting a staying hand while my foot was still perched on its toes, my heel hovering as I’d obediently paused mid-step. “What?” “Don’t come any closer.” His gaze suddenly flashed glowing amber in the dark and he shielded his face behind a large palm. Peering over one edge. “You need to stay out, Belle. Be very careful.” “Of what, Bodin?” I asked breathlessly. Eying him cautiously. Sensing that I shouldn’t be here. I should go. So, why couldn’t I get my feet to turn me around and take me back down the hall, the way I’d come? *** “You’re here because a primal instinct deep in your spirit is demanding you come to me. And I’m generating pheromones commanding it. A fact which I’m aware but cannot stop. However, I’m also driven by those same hormones to throw you into my bed and take you beneath me.” I gasped at the directness of his flatly stated words. “Bodin!” “There’s no offense in speaking the truth in private, Belle.” He said softly. I realized there was some great honesty in that. Who was around to witness the insult? So, could it really be called an insult then when it was something he considered mere fact? “My point, Belle, is that if you come to me, I will take you.” “I’ve already come to you.” I pointed out. Why? I shook my head at my own stupidity. “Valid point.” He lowered his hand to reveal his brightly glowing eyes. Shining like a night creature’s do in meager light. Why are they like that? I studied them as best as I could from across the room. It has to be a trick from the torches in the hall. I frowned and eyed the floor. Did I really think so? After finding a tiny talking fox in my bedroom? “Come to me then, Belle.” He said so huskily that I felt my body lurching forward before I caught myself. “But only if you want to lay with me as greatly as I want to be deep in your heat again.” My heat? My body? My jaw gaped. I wondered if I should be ashamed that at my near-spinster age, I was only now hearing these terms. I could feel the intensity of his gaze roving over me like a caressing touch. *** “Are you sure that’s what you want?” A tiny voice asked from just outside the doorframe. I leaned back out to peer down near the floor trim. Shocked to see Vix blinking her huge, strange eyes at me. She was leaned against the wall until she was nearly flat, as if she was trying hard to blend into the wall. But her plush orange and white-tipped tail waved back and forth with interest. “I-I don’t know…” I whispered sideways to her. But it was Bodin that answered. “Then retreat that step in which you came and return to your chamber, lock the door and stay safely inside.” “Am I safe there, Bodin?” “No.” He said honestly. “I’m trying to be patient with you, Belle. But I’ve never made it secret how badly I want you.” Want or merely lust for? I wasn’t sure how much Bodin really knew the difference of. I knew I had lusted for men that were attractive. There had even been a time many years ago when I had fancied myself yearning for Bodin. But then I’d seen the passionate of that poet in a performance and fallen in love with his deep words. The longing stare he’d given the woman in his arms and how silken his tongue had seemed as he declared great emotions that I knew most men would never discuss aloud. At least no man I knew. *** “Decide, Belle!” His urgent growl drew me back to the present. I was breathing raggedly. Knowing I should go but somehow driven to crawl across this room if I had to, to reach him. And I was strangely certain he’d soothe the ache burning down low between my legs and banish the dark dreams that had me reaching for him in the dark. “If you, do it, Belle.” Vix whispered nearly inaudibly. Shaking her head slowly. “There’ll be no returning from it.” I frowned at her. Wondering what she meant. “He’s already taken my innocence.” I muttered sideways. Hoping he’d not here. I glanced up at him and saw his chest heaving. His fists tight on the bedding as though he were physically pulling it over his lap to hold himself from leaping to his feet and rushing across the room. “I thought as much. But you haven’t gone to him, have you?” “Not yet.” “It’ll change everything, Belle. One taste of your own doing taints it all.” Taints? What? I glowered at her. Wishing she’d be more clear. “Belle!” I looked back across the room at Bodin. “Decide!” He roared. Leaning forward and his voice deepening to something that sound more earthen. Deeper, and echoing like something you might here in the deep veins of a cave. As he tipped a few inches further, the torchlight caught him in a strange glow. Framing him in a glowing brown glow which seemed to pulse in the blackness. Making everything brighter. His eyes were still shining amber and I swore I could see the strange silvery outline of what could only be branches jutting from his brow and curling back then out as it split into several twisting pieces. It has to be branches. I stared at him in shock. Or… It can’t be. But I squinted into the dark and became even more sure that I was right. It’s the outline of antlers in the dark. What the devil is he? 22 Where I Stand “You’re a demon!” I cried. Turning to run. But as I rounded to bolt out the door, a wild wind rose to push against my middle. Shoving me aside like a hand on my stomach. My heels skid without me taking a single step. The door blew closed. I spun to see Bodin and found him less than a foot before me. “Too late, Belle. You’ve taken too long. And you’ve now glimpsed my other form.” “Other form?” I echoed fearfully. Taking an awkward step back. What is he? What’d I just see. My heart was pounding so loudly in my ears, I was certain he must hear it. “There are some things you weren’t supposed to see yet.” He grated through his teeth. “Were it not for Vix’s damn meddling…” “Then what, Bodin?” I scrambled for conversation as I tried to come up with a way to get past him and to the door and back out the hall. My former indecisiveness gone as I was now certain I was too afraid of what was happening in Charters House to risk surrendering to this strange, dominating man. But is it too late to get away now? *** I turned and prepared to bolt for the door, but he met me and palmed my shoulder. Spinning me sideways and flattening me against the wall. In an almost spiderlike movement, he turned sideways and slammed a palm between my thighs and against the wall. Pinning my nightdress there. I gasped and stiffened. Trying to stand tall enough that his forearm wasn’t nearly brushing my lower lips. Lips which were already aching for his touch. Damp from the dream I’d had of him touching me, fondling my body and stroking within me. A dream he claimed was caused by his pheromones. How could that even be possible? I’d never heard of such a thing before. *** I froze where I was. Nearly afraid to move. As I squinted at him in the dark now, the strange play of silver lights which had looked like antlers were gone now. There was only Bodin’s amber eyes staring at me like some intriguing thing he’d never seen before. He’s acting nothing like the boy I’d thought I knew so well. He’s clearly not like that! He’s right. I really didn’t know anything about him. It seems like everything I thought was just clever manipulations on his part. To get closer to me. That thought made me more determined to not surrender to him. Despite that my fingers were already aching to run into his hair. That I wanted to drop my crease down on the edge of his hand and rub myself against him to assuage the tension already building there. Simply from his nearness. “Wh-what are-are y-y-you doing, Din?” I managed to stutter out. He gave an animalistic growl. “Claiming what I want.” He slowly began dragging his hand up the fabric of my nightdress. Following the lines of my inner thighs, which automatically parted to make way for the trek of his hand. I could already feel the heat from his flesh caressing against my most intimate places in warm waves. I held my breath. Trying not to show my vulnerability. Why do I want him so bad? I roved his face. The shining gold-brown eyes, wondering what was possessing me. I’d never thought of Bodin like this before he’d done what he had in my room. Now I seem to think of little else. Like a wanton. I chided myself for my wicked desires. “Do you want me, Belle?” He whispered near my collarbone as he began straightening. His hot breath seeping through the flimsy fabric of my nightdress to caress the sensitive skin. “No. No, I don’t.” I lied through my teeth. Certain that once I had some space between him and this intoxicating feeling, I’d be able to gather my sense. And stop acting the hoyden. What am I even doing in his chamber? I should’ve listened to Vix! “You should never listen to Vix.” Bodin whispered against my cheek as he continued his arc upward. His hand finally making contact with the crux of my legs. He turned his hand and curled a finger to stroke it along the thin fabric over my crease. Instantly dampening the cloth. I hissed through my teeth and flattened my hand against the wall. Standing on my toes to try and escape that touch which was quickly turning me to putty. He chuckled low and deep and disregarded the entire fact that the fabric was even there. Slipping his finger into my wetness. Fabric and all. Slicking it over his finger. I tipped my head up. My throat straining and my hand clawing at the wall behind me as I clambered to gather control of my wayward body. My nipples hardened and my breasts suddenly felt incredibly heavy, yearning for him to touch them. My legs shuddered as if wanting him to slowly drag that touch up them. Every inch of me was yearning for him as he pressed that finger deeper into the cushion of my body. “Bodin!” I cried out in a half-hearted objection for him to stop. But desperate for him not to. He twirled that finger in me, pressing toward the back and making me writhe against his touch as he touched something that made a squawk erupt from my throat as I rubbed myself on his finger. Forcing him in and out along that spot that had me going wild. His mouth was against my temple as he pressed his body more firmly to me. Making that touch inescapable and allowing me to thrust down on his digit more forcefully as I eagerly took the pleasure he was offering. “I’m hardly doing anything, Belle. You’re riding my hand.” He murmured into the side of my face. Shit. I didn’t want to admit the truth of it, but I certainly had no capability of stopping. I arched forward to press my breasts against his chest in offering. Perilously close to begging him to get inside me. To thunder into me and take us both to that violent level of ecstasy. “Cum for me, Belle. Heat my finger like I know you want to do on my cock.” “Please! Please.” I cried out. My fingernails digging into the wall behind me to keep from touching him as I lost all control of my body. “Please what, Belle?” He worked his finger more roughly into me. “Let you go, or fuck you where you stand?” 23 Pinned It was a valid question. I wasn’t even sure which I was wanting. “You!” I found myself crying out. Straining against the pressure of him pinning me against the wall. He growled inhumanly and caught me around the waist. Slipping his finger out of me to round with me dangling off my feet. He stalked to the bed and pressed me back against it. My legs hung over the edge. Apparently as he’d intended. I felt the damp spot on my thin nightdress, against my thigh. Wet from me. Bodin pushed my knees apart forcefully and lowered between them. Making probing eye contact with me as he slid his tongue along my crease. Licking me as though I were some savory treat. He hummed in pleasure. Lifting his head to lick his lips purposefully. “You taste sweet.” I felt my cheeks heat and I dropped my head back so I could try and gather my strength. My head flopped sideways as I stared at the door. Get yourself together Belle! A tiny voice in me was screaming. Get to the damn door and go back to your damn room! “Oh, no you don’t.” He jerked my knees further from the bed to bring my center smashing against his mouth as he roughly lathed his tongue into my entrance. Slicking inside me and making my hands clutch the sheets as I clung to some tenuous bits of control. “Bodin!” I squawked in shock at what he was doing. “Ssh.” He lifted his head to put a finger to his shining lips. “Let me taste you and for once, hush your objections.” There was such authority in his voice that I found myself automatically silenced. Shocked at his directness. How can he be so bold? He’d never have dared talk to me like that a mere year ago. Now he talks to me as if I belong to him. His lips rubbed along my sensitive flesh. Massaging it and drawing out my moistness while his tongue twirled tiny circles up toward the delicate nub along my seam. My senses were exploding in hot white lot behind my eyes. Heat was coursing over me. I found my hands winding in his hair as I told myself to pull him away. Get him to stop. Get out of here! But instead, I found my fingers winding in that dark hair to clutch at his scalp. Pushing him more firmly into my most tender place. He purred in approval. “That a girl.” He murmured into my folds. Making me gasp and my back jerk upward so hard, I wondered if it might snap in half. *** I should go. I knew it. And I kept telling myself it, but my body was refusing to move. He smells delicious. His scent was highly erotic. Like a forest after a rain. Untamed. I suddenly wanted it all over me. I wanted to wake up in the morning and smell him on my skin. “I have to go, Bodin.” I managed to whisper weakly. His head popped up. “The devil you do. Stop fighting me, Belle. Give yourself to me.” “I…can’t…” “Yeah, yeah. Because you’re saving yourself for some unknown, unmet poet.” He unlaced his pants and shoved them down. “Hate to be the one to tell you, Belle. But I’ve already had you.” He lowered his head to give me a long look. Tugging my hips to the edge of the bed, so my buttocks hung slightly over the side. Like some offering. *** He tossed up my nightdress. I made an objecting sound. But before I could react, he entered me without warning. Stretching my walls and stuffing me full. As if trying to pierce me to my womb. I squeaked and leaned up. Blinking shocked eyes at him. “And I’m going to have you again.” He growled. Keeping my eyes as he withdrew, achingly slow. Making the muscles of his body slowly ripple in a smooth wave. Then his thighs bent and his back pressed forward as he dragged his length back into me. Filling me until I gripped the sheet, wondering if I would stretch to fully take him. I already have. I reminded myself. But for some reason, this time seemed so much more forbidden because I now knew what he was doing to me. Taking from me. *** “Don’t try to rationalize what we’re doing, Belle.” He cautioned. Working his hips to get further into me. Craning them upward to pierce deeply into me. “Nothing going through your mind, is going to result in a way that will make you feel better than I’m going to make you feel right now.” He grunted as he pressed into me again. His pace seeming almost agonizing. “You need to stop overthinking everything and trying so hard to keep me at arm’s length.” “I don’t.” “You do.” He stopped to give me a hard look. “You always have.” I didn’t-I don’t think. Have I? I tried to think of someone that I didn’t keep at a distance. I immediately thought of Ginny. But her and my interactions were always limited. I wasn’t sure whether it was because she was cold, or I was. Or both. I didn’t like where this line of thinking was going. I don’t want him to be right! “I don’t keep people at a distance Bodin, you’re-you’re in-inside…Me, right now! How can you say I’m keeping you at a distance.” “Fair question.” He dropped over me. So, his elbows were on each side of my head and his naked chest aligned along my nightdress clad body. “But why are your clothes still on? Why aren’t your legs wrapping around me? Why aren’t you touching me? You clearly want to. It’s all over your face.” 24 Facing Facts He gestured. “But you fight everything. Ever since you were small, you wouldn’t let me any closer than the kid you hid in closets with and beat at chess.” “That was pretty damn close!” He tilted his head to look down at me chidingly. His dark eyes seeming silvery in the strange darkness. “Was it really? Would it have been for someone other than you?” “Like you?” I demanded. Cutting to the quick of what he was saying because he’d stopped moving inside me and my frustration was mounting. And I was now wondering if I should be wrapping my legs around him. And I couldn’t stop thinking about snaking my arms around his muscled shoulders and clinging to him while he rode into me. “Yes.” He straightened. Becoming darker, more of a silhouette as he drew from me. Though still implanted in my center he seemed cast in blackness now. Like made of it. “It would be nice,” He continued. “if you considered how it was for me.” “How was it then, Din?” I leaned up to glare at him. Eyes narrowed. He slid out of me and took a step back. Retreating. “Worse than you can imagine.” He said coldly. “Oh, indeed?” I quirked a brown brow. “Some things are better left untouched.” “Yes, like I was.” He stiffened as if I’d punched him. “Clearly you’re not ready to accept what I thought you might be.” “You want to talk about closeness, Bodin.” I sneered. “How about you tell me why there are creatures that don’t exist wandering this mansion.” I could see the outline of his jaw ticking with displeasure. “And why they refer to you as their, Master.” “When you’re ready to accept all that I am, Belle. I’ll tell you it all. The sordid history that led to me being what I am.” His voice sounded dangerous and ominous. Echoing in the room as if it were hollow. “What are you?” I sat all the way up. Tossing down my nightdress. He started to turn away but then spun his head to look at me sideways. “I’m about to take you in my bed, bury into you until you stop with the questions and the complaints and moan into my ear how you want me. Tonight, is not the night to test me, Belle. I suggest you get back to your chamber.” He gestured toward the door. “Immediately.” I paused to give him an assessing look. “Before I change my mind…” I leapt to my bare feet and bolted from the room. *** The next day brought something I never thought I’d be so happy to see. Ginny. I heard the knock on the door and was racing to the stairs out of curiosity. Someone has come to take me home? But when the door was opened, and I saw Ginny’s familiar features I rushed to meet her in the foyer. “You came!” “My Lord Charters had not yet sent for me and I was beginning to fear the worst. I thought I might come to ensure no impropriety has been executed on you.” Her tone was nearly haughty as though I were one that needed constantly chaperoned. I paused to eye her. Why is she acting so strangely? “Well, I’m glad that you are here.” “Why indeed, would you be glad?” She began following me up the stairs with her bag in hand. Because I’m happy to have a maid? And someone to talk to… A little voice admitted. Though I was disinclined to tell this girl that. “Are the servants at Demetrius House eager for my return?” I asked hopefully. “Not in the least.” She set her bags down just inside the door of my chamber to look around. She dragged a gloved finger over my dressing table. “I will promptly ensure it is cleaned in here for you, My Lady.” I was frowning at her. “The servants do not expect my return?” “I believe they are hopeful for it.” She crossed the room to check more surfaces. “But no longer expect it since Lord Demetrius has taken residence.” “Lord Demetrius?” I cried in shock. “Your cousin, Randall, to my understanding.” She murmured. Returning to her bag. “Randy is already there?” “Yes, Mum.” She bobbed her head. “I’ll take my bags to the servant’s quarters and see what else the missus may needs.” *** I watched her walk back down the hallway with my brow furrowed. Why does she seem so callous? And how did Randy get to Demetrius House so fast. Last, I’d known he was overseas. That would almost imply he happened to already be on his way back. Or someone sent for him before father was dead? That made me suspicious. How could anyone have known he’d pass? Unless they poisoned him. I immediately saw Bodin’s face in my mind’s eye. And thought of how quickly he’d orchestrated me as his ward. Did he poison my father? The thought hit me like a punch to my stomach. Nearly dropping me to my knees. I wanted to think that he’d never do that. But I wasn’t at all sure that I knew who Bodin was anymore. *** It dawned on me that I needed to have someone looking into things behind the smokescreen. I certainly couldn’t do it without arousing Bodin’s suspicion. I was standing at the window when Ginny returned. “Ginny?” “Yes, Mum?” “I need you to do something very important for me.” “Yes?” Her tone sounded wary. “I want you to send word to the doctor’s that tended my father and see if they have any suspicions it could’ve been poison. “Why?” She asked quickly. I didn’t turn, not wanting to alarm her more. “Because I think it may’ve been.” “Who would do such a thing?” She cried in a shaking voice. Clearly upset at the prospect. As I am. I rounded to face her. My hands clutched before me demurely as I struggled to control their shaking. “I think Bodin may have.” 25 Ginny’s Strategies “I need you to start watching him for me.” I urged to Ginny. “Let me know of anything concerning…” I knew that asking her to spy on Bodin was a dangerous game. But I need to know if he did it. Or if someone did… “Yes, Mum.” She nodded. I noticed that she looked stunningly pale and wondered if I had scared the life out of her. “Ginny?” Her name made her stop at the door and slowly turn. “Don’t let Bodin know what you’re doing. He can be a very dangerous man.” “Yes, I believe he can.” Ginny murmured as she exited. Why would she think so? *** “She suspects someone murdered her father.” Ginny was back at Demetrius House, pacing agitatedly before the new Lord Demetrius. He shrugged nonchalantly. His boots propped up on the coffee table before him in the Parlor. “You’re awful high strung for a mere maid.” He remarked in an unimpressed tone. “If someone found me out, I could have my head on the chopping block or be taken to the stocks!” “Oh, we wouldn’t want that.” He leaned forward with a bored expression to collect his tea from a corner of the table. Sipping it as he eyed her as though she were the most inferior creature alive. “I suggest you don’t let her find out it was you.” “Us.” Ginny stopped to correct. Giving him a wide-eyed look. He was aware, it’d likely never dawned on her before that he wouldn’t help her out of the situation if she were caught. After all, she had thought him in love with her. At least until the brutal day of his arrival. He had made it abundantly clear at that time, how little she meant to him and that she was merely there to serve a purpose. Sating him and doing his bidding. He was already getting hard again at the thought of how he’d taken her upon his arrival at Demetrius House, and her pitiable whimpering. “Is there a point to this little visit, Ginny? I did order you to be watching her at Charters House and keeping her as far away from Charters as possible.” “I’ve been trying!” Ginny stomped a foot. “I’ve even had a friend trying to help.” “What friend?” Randy set down his tea to eye her. Displeased at finding out that she had another person meddling in his plans to bed and possess the Demetrius girl. “She...” Ginny was looking furtively around. “I...came across her one day following Lord Charters about and I have something she wants. She...does what I say.” Ginny was clearly reluctant to disclose who was assisting her and it was annoying Randy who didn’t like there to be any unaccounted for components to his plotting. He stood. Rising smoothly to his feet and ruffling a hand through his red hair. He snatched Ginny by the neck and walked backward with her until he slammed her into the wall next to the fireplace. She gasped for air and clawed at the back of his hand. Like a kitten trying to escape drowning. Randy was familiar with the sight. “Tell me who she is.” He said in a frightening his tone. His light eyes turning nearly black in his annoyance. Ginny was trying to push against the wall with her feet and frantically tossing her head as she panted for air. Desperately trying to get him to release his hold. He flexed his grip just enough she could draw a long breath. “Her name is Vix. She does what I say. And she’s been working on Lady Demetrius. Turning her away from Lord Charters.” “Why would she do that?” Randy’s eyes narrowed on her. Wondering if Ginny had been fool enough to recruit someone that might betray them both and land him in the stocks. Something he’d dearly not appreciate and most certainly make Ginny pay for. With her suffering. “Vix?” He pondered aloud. Still holding Ginny while she struggled to ease away from his unrelenting grip. “An interesting name. Exotic.” “She is exotic.” Ginny said in some attempt to distract him from hurting her. “I’d dearly like to meet her.” He was tempted by the idea of having a taste of a little foreign girl. Especially one meek enough to fear Ginny. Who was about the most simpering little female he’d ever met. His brows lifted slightly in curiosity. “Tell me how you have her doing what you say?” “I have something of hers, she wants back.” “Tell me.” He roared. Tipping her forward and slamming her back hard enough that her teeth jarred. “Her little brother.” *** “He doesn’t want you, you know.” Vix murmured from under the bed. I leaned over and lifted the sheet to peer at her. “How long have you been there?” “Awhile. I heard you talking to your maid yesterday.” “And?” I queried. Wondering what the point of this conversation was. Vix seemed consistently determined to have me thinking the worst of Bodin. “But he wouldna have killed your da’.” “How do you know?” “I know that much about him. He’s our Master, afterall.” “How are you here, Vix?” She was clearly not a creature of this realm. More like the fey I had seen separating from the tree. She eased out from under my bed. Alternating between walking on four feet and two until she glided from the coverlet to blink those huge yellow eyes at me. “And what do you mean, your Master?” “He is the descendant of the King of Fey, you know?” Vix said dully. Staring at the floor and fiddling with her small raccoonish paws before her. “I don’t understand what that means.” I shook my head. “It means he can be very scary. But his dad is even more scary.” “His dad is dead.” I said flatly. Growing more tired of Vix’s games by the minute. It seemed very cruel of her to be talking about Bodin’s father as if he were someone in a far off land when he was very much cold and in a grave and someone that Bodin grieved. Since when am I defensive of Bodin? “No...” Vix whispered. “He’s very much alive. And he wishes a meeting with you. In the garden. At noon today.” 26 The Fey King What? Nothing Vix had said before had made a particular lot of sense. But saying that Bodin’s father wanted to meet me in the gardens at noon, seemed to make even less than anything else had. “What are you talking about, Vix?” “The King of Fey has come.” Vix shivered as though terrified. “And he wishes an audience with you. Then me.” An audience with me? Even if such a creature existed, what interest would he have in meeting me? And why does she sound so afraid? “For what?” “Now that all depends, doesn’t it?” Vix said, shuffling nervously. “On what, Vix?” “On exactly how much he already knows.” “About what?” I said impatiently. “All of this.” She gestured around. “Bodin’s interest in you, you fighting him and...me.” “You? What do you have to do with anything?” “The King would not like me meddling in his son’s affairs.” I thought she was fierce and defiant. Why does she look petrified now? Perhaps not so defiant as I thought. When the King comes around her tune changes. Bodin’s father? Lord Charters was his father and he had passed away years ago. I envisioned the man as I knew him in my mind. Blonde with relatively plain features, but charming enough to make the difference. But how much did they look alike? I’d always assumed that Bodin got much of his features from his mother. The woman I’d never met. *** Well, curiosity was enough to have me waiting for the sun to rise fully and indicate the noon hour. I wondered who I’d really meet. If anyone. What if Vix was lying and it was a trap? What if Bodin is going to be down there and poison me too? But I immediately realized how idiotic that thought was. If he wanted to kill me, he’d have had plenty of chances by now. I snorted at my own idiotic thoughts. But I still have no proof he didn’t poison father. I was highly tempted to ask him. Feeling as though, somehow, I might get him to admit it. That I could still persuade him into anything. Even if it is admitting his own guilt. “Ginny!” I called through my chambers. Thinking that perhaps talking to her would yield some clues. She hadn’t yet let on to anything she knew. If there’s anything. “Ginny!” I yelled a bit louder from the hallway. Another maid was dusting there. “She went back to Demetrius House to gather a few more things.” “What things?” The maid turned and gave me a quizzical look. “I’d assumed My Lady ordered her to.” Not wanting to get Ginny in trouble with the Housekeeper I murmured that I had forgotten I had. Before rounding and re-entering my chamber. What did she go back for? Or to meet who? Or to hide what? It seemed very odd to me, that I would give Ginny such a unique mission and then she’d vanish. Unless she’s digging up dirt from the servants there. I reassured myself. *** I heard the dong of the noon bell which meant that the midday meal was being served. And that the King of Fey may be waiting for me in the Gardens. That seemed the absolute most ridiculous thing I’d ever heard. But I was dying to find out if it was a trap, a ruse or raw truth. Nothing could’ve stopped me from going out behind the house and down to those gardens. I found myself wandering down into the garden. My step slowing as I got closer. Fear squelching even my curiosity. Still, I went. I found a glistening white pavilion just beyond the flowers. But I inspected it and found no one. Sighing I slumped down to wait. A Fey King late? It seemed unlikely. Vix was lying to me. I don’t know why I was surprised. Truthfully, I wasn’t. I was more annoyed that she was so disappointing. I began the trek down the steps and rounded to the back of the pavilion, following the alluring smell of purple flowers stemming from a large bush there. Clearly nothing Vix had said had been truth. I leaned over to smell one of the flowers and when I lifted my head, I realized there was a thin dirt trail twining into the trees that lowered in a dark arc over the path. Why’d I let her turn me against Bodin? I knew the answer right away. Because I’m beginning to feel like I have no idea who he is or what he’s capable of. That he played docile animal the entire time I knew him. But in truth he was a lion waiting to attack. But the question was, had he attacked my father to get to his prey? Me. *** “You are right about one thing.” The rumbling voice emerged from behind me. I stiffened. Slowly turning on my heel to see Bodin sitting behind the pavilion. Turning a tiny gold flower between his fingers thoughtfully. “He is a lion.” He lifted his head and levelled an intense look on me. Instantly, I recognized that this wasn’t Bodin at all. Though they could be twins. This man had swirling green and gold irises which gave his eyes a mesmerizing tinge. Locking me in them as though they were inescapable. There was no question that this man was Bodin’s father. Unless he’s his brother. “I’m afraid not. You are correct, I planted the seed that gave him life. Though in truth, I’ve been perilously little of a father to him until lately.” “Why not?” I reared back. Somewhat appalled at that thought that someone could know they had a child and not be part of that existence. Why wouldn’t you want to be? “She had not permitted me to be. And I respected her wishes.” Her? His mother. I decided. Lady Charters had a lover? An affair with a Fey King? I stared at him in astonishment. “It wasn’t an affair, persay.” He corrected. His gaze dropping to the rose he twirled in his fingers. “I didn’t give her much of a choice, in truth.” “Are you the reason she died?” Did Lord Charters kill her when he discovered Bodin wasn’t his? “She hasn’t died.” He corrected. 27 The Mother & Son “What?” I frowned in utter confusion. The Fey King chuckled. “I know. It’s all rather hard to follow.” “She’s alive?” “She is. In my castle.” Castle? I shook my head to dispel the astonishment. “Did Lord Charters discover the affair?” I questioned. Afraid for her. The Fey King shook his head solemnly. “No, she told him right away. He chose to keep her even after he knew. Can’t say I blame him. She’s a ravishing little thing.” Bodin’s mother? I’d never much thought of how she looked. “But watching her sadness all those years, after she chose him, he could bare it no longer.” The Fey King continued. “Why was she sad?” His lips twitched and he smiled faintly without looking up. “She chose her loyalty to him, but I had my hold on her already. Something I don’t wholly control, but I did exploit to have her.” What kind of hold? Was that what Bodin was doing to me? Putting some hold over me? That thought made me chew my lip. “Why would you do that?” “Because she was the most feisty, loyal, enchanting creature I’d ever come across. I did try to let her go…” He said as though defending his awful actions. As though it would redeem my image of him. *** “Have a seat.” He invited me to the bench next to him with a gesture of his beautiful hand. The brown over coat revealing wrists which seemed to have a bit of green blood pulsing beneath the tan flesh. I squinted at it, but it seemed to change even as I gazed, looking more normal. My eyes drifted up to his face and saw the hint of a smile around his mouth. Like Bodin gets sometimes. I was suddenly sure he’d somehow changed how his veins appeared to me. Focus on the conversation. I told myself. “I’m fine standing.” I advised. Unwilling to get any closer to him, as I already felt somewhat lightheaded where I was and was having a hard time looking away for him. Magic. I recognized. That hold he talked about. He must draw everyone he’s around. Or at least women. “But you have her now.” I sighed. Understanding that, at some point, she’d left Lord Charters to go somewhere and be with this man. I couldn’t entirely blame her. He was captivating. “She was always mine. She just didn’t know it. She was destined as a creature to match me.” “So where is she now?” I asked the words slowly. Half afraid of the answers. “In my kingdom.” He murmured. “Where she’s chosen to be.” “And Lord Charters?” “He let her go. He knew he never had her. And he was kind enough to give her, her happiness.” Lord Charters sent her to be with him? “And me, mine.” He added almost as an afterthought. *** “Why did you want to see me?” I queried. “I wanted to look on the woman that has enraptured my son.” Enraptured. Bodin has never seemed so infatuated as that. Especially not lately. “And to warn you, that in this land, nothing is ever as it seems. Not like in my Fey Realm.” “What is the Fey Realm like?” Despite myself, I found I’d drawn closer and inadvertently taken a spot on the bench next to him. Twisted so I could look at him. Mesmerized by the concept of another place so near. And filled with magic. He laughed slightly at my eagerness. “Perhaps I’ll show you one day…Or perhaps he will. I’ll let that be his decision.” “How is it any different there?” I couldn’t help it. I was awash with curiosity. I’d planned to think this man was crazy if he started talking nonsense like this. But the hypnotic swirling of his pupils was mesmerizing. And his calm, flat effect made it impossible to deny that he was sincere. “I and my creatures are very direct there. We keep our word, we advise of consequences. There’s very little deception. When there is, it is always by omission.” “But I don’t think Vix has been completely honest with me?” I argued. “Vix.” He sighed and shook his head. “I am going to have to do something about her. Her insolence can only be tolerated so far.” I felt suddenly protective of her. She’s young, barely more than a child. I’d been able to tell by how she talked. Her impulsiveness. “She is impulsive.” He agreed thoughtfully. Uncaring of the fact that it disturbed me that he seemed to know what I was thinking even as I thought it. Can Bodin do that? I grimaced at the idea. Reassuring myself that he certainly could not. I’d have seen signs if he could. “But it is unlike her to deliberately lie.” The Fey King murmured. “Vix?” I had to recall who we were talking about. “Yes.” “Then why has she lied to me about, Bodin.” “Fair question that. She usually only cares about one thing.” “What is that?” The Fey King’s head shot up and his eyes brightened as if he’d been struck by a sudden realization. “Her little brother.” “She has a brother? What has that to do with anything.” “That may prove a good question since I haven’t seen him in a long while.” *** “I need you to do something for me.” He said. Twisting to lean an arm across the back of the bench and rest his other elbow on the arm along the side. “What?” I leaned forward. Unsure why I had such a desire to please him. “Take care of my son. Heed him and care for him.” I reared back as though slapped. “He needs no one to care for him. I listen to no man. And I did care for him until he…” Killed my father. If he did. I thought either way, Ginny snooping would either discover evidence on Bodin or begin to draw out the real killer until she could give me information on him. “Ginny?” The Fey King asked. I cursed under my breath. Annoyed I’d so readily forgotten he was reading my mind. How do you forget something that unsettling? You can’t stop thinking. A small voice in my head defended. “Who is Ginny? And why would you think Bodin killed your father?” He sounded astonished that I might consider the idea. 28 Tiny Betrayals “She’s my maid.” I explained to the Fey King. Trying to think of a more apt way to describe Ginny but not finding any. So I moved onto the other part of his question. Why I think Bodin capable of having killed my father. Right beneath my very nose. “He’s been behaving oddly since father died. Like he’s hiding something for me.” And he’s nothing like I’d thought. Not once he’s in this house. “If you think so, you’re likely right.” He patted my knee in a distant manner. “But my son is no killer. Not unless a man deserved it.” His brow furrowed thoughtfully. “How has Bodin been behaving oddly?” “Stronger. More determined. Ruthless.” “He gets like that when he’s on some sort of mission.” “What mission would he be on?” My brows shot up. “I’d assume, getting you.” *** Those words would ring in my mind as I made my way back toward the door. It seemed shocking to hear it aloud. I pulled open the door, still processing the crazed conversation. I was met with hard brown eyes and a twitching jaw. A furious man. “Bodin?” “Where have you been?” “I was talking to someone in the garden.” He reached over my head to push the door closed, drawing him far too close. I stared up at him worriedly. “Who was that?” He said in a calm tone. Too calm. He was vibrating with rage. “Someone who wished to have a worried with me.” “Randy Demetrius?” I gasped and blinked at him in genuine surprise. “No! I wouldn’t want to be alone with Cousin Randy and I’d think he’d have the good sense to know I wouldn’t wish to meet with him in the gardens. And he would know he wouldn’t be welcome here since you’ve never been particularly fond of him.” I figured he’d agree with me on that but instead he didn’t move. Still tense. And his jaw was ticking. Not good. My skin tingled with an instinctive wariness. “Who was it you did wish to meet with in my gardens, Belle?” *** His meaning was instantly clear. I lifted a finger at him. “Oh, no you don’t! Don’t you dare. I’m no possession of yours. I’m not this house or the boots you walk in. You’ll not take that tone with me.” “Won’t I?” He cocked his head dangerously. I probably should’ve stopped. But some little devil in my head was determined to push him. “No you won’t.” I jutted my chin. “I’m not some thing to own.” His face changed. Becoming instantly unreadable. “Perhaps not…” His gaze dropped over my figure. Dragging over me from head to toe with such slow precision that I could feel it like a hot touch. “But you can be possessed, as I recall.” Possessed? I stared at him in horror. Is that what he called that? My cheeks flushed in reaction. My hand flung out to slap him, but he caught it, inches from his cheek. His eyes suddenly shined silvery yellow, animalistic and his lip curled as if I had defied him too far. He was such leashed violence, that for a moment I thought he might slap me. In panic, I followed a defensive reaction and swung my free arm. He smoothly ducked under my swing and stepped in closer. Pinning my back to the door. And lifting the wrist he held to pin just above and to the side of my head with a dull thud. “Bodin!” I cried. *** He hoisted my leg up to his thigh. Slowing his movements as he slipped it inch by inch up his hip. His stared unblinking as he watched my face. “Are you going to answer my question. Or should I make you talk to me?” “How would this make me talk to you?” I asked impudently. What was he going to do? I looked at him worriedly. My body was already starting to tremble. With fear or anticipation? I didn’t know. “You’ll find, I can be incredibly persuasive…” He was already leaned so close to my shoulder that his chin nearly rested on my shoulder. He turned his face into my ear and added huskily. “Especially when I’m buried in your delicious warmth.” “Bodin.” I struggled against him. Thrusting my pelvis toward him to try and push him back. “This is nonsense!” “Is it?” He drew back to look at me. “It depends…What were you doing out there and with who?” He thinks I was joining? And with Randy of all people? Utterly disgusting. “If you are implying I was making love to another man out there, I wasn’t.” His face lifted as he drew a long breath of what I could only assume was relief. But he said nothing to confirm that suspicion. “Why are you looking at me like that?” This Bodin seemed so much icier than the boy I’d known. Far more guarded. “Because I’m going to say something to you that you’re not going to like.” “I haven’t liked much of what you’ve said lately.” I mentioned dryly. The truth. “That’s a shame.” “Why?” I blinked up at him. “Because I’ve been hinting at a far bigger picture, and I’d hoped you’d catch on far faster than you seem to be.” “To what, Bodin? That you may somehow be a part fey man descended from the great Fey King himself?” His brows shot up and he stepped back. Letting my leg slip back to the floor. “He was here?” *** My mouth whitened and I glared at him. “That was who you were talking to.” He supplied. “Why hide it from me? Why’d he want you to meet him in secret?” “Well,” I tossed my arms in exasperation. “If I had to guess, I’d assume it would be something to do with just this reaction.” He blinked at me. “I wouldn’t be acting such if you’d simply answered my question. Are you allying with him?” “Is allying with him, against you?” I countered. My curiosity mounting. I’d heard nothing but pride and fondness in the Fey King’s voice when he mentioned him. But in Bodin’s voice I heard annoyance and betrayal. That the Fey King came to see me? Or that I’d gone to meet him? “What are you so upset about, Bodin?” “I don’t appreciate him meddling in my affairs?” “Oh, is that what I am? An affair?” My voice rose and I turned my head, irritatedly. His face sucked in and he crossed his arms over his chest. “Don’t be difficult.” “Am I ever not?” “Touche.” 29 The Missing “There is something I need you to understand.” Bodin abruptly shifted gears again. Opening his arms and snatching my upper ones in his grip. “What?” I’m not going to like this. “You’re mine. I need you to not be sneaking about.” “Or what?” I wrenched out of his grip and retreated a step. “What would you do about it?” “Lock you down in this house.” His voice dropped threateningly. “For what?” “To keep you safe.” “From what? From other men?” “Yes. But primarily your cousin.” He crossed his arms in disapproval. Guarding himself again. Keeping his damnable secrets. “Why?” “Because I suspect he’s far more dangerous than you think. And I won’t see you putting yourself in danger.” “I’m quite careful.” I said snobbishly. Upturning my nose and looking at the ceiling in annoyance. There was a long pause before he said the one thing that’d make me come unglued. “Is that how you ended up flat on your back beneath me while I rode you?” *** “By being quite careful?” He persisted. “You bloody bastard!” I screeched. Flying at him. He caught my flailing fists as easily as he had before. “Look at all this passion your wasting trying to keep barriers between us.” He glanced from one of my fists to the other purposefully. “Trust me.” I said contemptuously. “You’re far easier to dislike than I ever imagined.” That made him furious. I could see it on his face. But he was controlled anger. Leaning over to sweep me up in his arms. “Damn you woman.” He whispered for my ears alone. “What are you doing?” I beat at his chest. “Put me down.” “No.” *** “Where the hell are we going?” I demanded in a shrill, very unladylike voice. “To my chamber.” “Why!” I flailed my arms, seeing that all my abuse wasn’t moving him in the least. “So, I can work some of this fire out of you.” “Oh, are you going to tame the beast by caging it in your room?” I asked snidely. “No, by caging her in my bed, in my arms, until she’s spent and sweating.” I was quiet. My face heating unbearably. “You say the most dreadful things.” “And they’re going to get worse.” “Why?” “I already told you.” He looked down at me in his arms. “Because you’re mine.” *** Demetrius House “I need you to get me into that house.” Randy was telling Ginny. “I need to see her.” “What are you going to do?” Ginny asked warily. “You don’t worry about that!” Randy roared. “You,” He pointed violently at her. “do what I tell you.” “Yes, My Lord.” Her head fell to stare at the floor. Randy was across from her, perched leisurely across a settee. He ran his hand through his tousled hair. Casting Ginny an annoyed look from where she stood across the tea table from her. Her hands linked demurely before her. Her mob cap covering her hair and her simple maid’s gown feeling like the only protection against the vicious Lord. “Come here.” Randy ordered. He began unlacing his breeches and revealed himself to her. Already erect from shouting at her and her submissive response. He caught himself. “Come do what you’re good at.” Ginny whimpered and obediently rounded the tea table on hesitant feet. She slowly began catching up her skirts and lifting them. Dragging them up her thighs. Exposing a long length of curving ankle and calf. She started to stretch over him, to impale herself on his member. He batted her shin. “Put that down.” He nodded up toward her. “Bring that pretty mouth down here and let’s occupy it from saying foolish things.” Ginny whined as she lowered to her knees next to the settee. Randy caught the back of her head and guided her mouth over him. Pushing on the back of her head to imbed more fully in her throat. His head fell back, and he rumbled in pleasure in his throat. “That’s a good girl. Do what you’re good at. Not thinking…” *** Charters Gardens “Vix…” The Fey King’s voice was chiding. “What have you been up to?” The small fox-like creature ducked her head. Swirling her fluffed red and white tail around her shoulders. Wiping it over her face in a subtle effort to hide behind it. It stroked along the bottom of her nose. Sweeping first right and then left. “I…I…” “Vix…” “I didn’t have a choice, My Lord.” “Marissa will be quite disappointed in you. You know well, you’re one of her favorites. This is going to require some discipline. You’re aware of that?” Vix nodded demurely. “This interfering behavior is unlike you. Since when do you spend time mangling my son’s affairs.” Her gaze was on the grass around her. Nearly as tall as she was. “Vix?” She lifted huge orange eyes to blink up at him. “Where is Timothy?” She swallowed and her gaze immediately dropped. “Where is your brother?” She chewed her lip and shifted side to side. “Tell me who has him.” The Fey King roared in an authoritative voice which made birds take to the skies and trees quake. Wood sprites squeaked and lurched backward into their trees. Their forms stilling as they became invisible behind the bark. Refraining from the freedom of twirling and dancing behind the king that they had indulged in moments ago. Protected by his presence. “The maid…” Vix started. “He only wanted to see our prince’s lady. He didn’t mean to get so close…” “Did she get him?” “She still has him.” The Fey King rose. “This is not your issue, Vix. This is mine. You let no mortal dictate to you what you do. When someone threatens or harms our kind you come to me!” He pointed a commanding finger down at her. “Yes, My Liege.” The Fey King went to walk past her. Vix caught his pantleg. “Please be careful. She says she’ll tear his limbs about, if I were to tell a soul that she has him.” “She won’t have a chance.” The Fey King’s brown head lowered, and his eyes took on a yellow shine as he walked toward Charters House. 30 Proposals Bodin dropped me on his bed. Giving me a lusty look. Turning his brown eyes nearly amber. He exuded power and confidence. His tall frame unmoving as he blinked at me. His face unreadable. “Why are you hiding so many things from me?” I leaned up on my elbows. “Because you’re not ready to hear it yet.” “Oh?” I looked at him askance. “And just when will I be?” “You tell me.” I spoke to your father moments ago. I’ve seen creatures leaning from trees. I’ve been speaking to a half-fox monster which creeps into my room to dissuade me from talking to you. I believed I’d seen quite enough to be open minded at this juncture. “Why did you pretend to be something you weren’t when we were children.” He sighed. “I told you why. To be close to you. I let you lead, and I chose to follow to be around you. I didn’t deceive you about who I was. You made assumptions.” He began methodically removing his long brown over coat. One sleeve at a time, then swinging it over the back of the chair next to his massive bed. Not breaking eye contact with me. “Will you undress for me?” He asked. Tone soft. “Why in the world would I do that?” “Because you’ve been wandering into my room in the dark, looking for me.” *** I swallowed hard. No denying that. He leaned over me. “You want me.” “But…It’s not proper…” “We could make it proper.” “What?” I blinked at him. “How so?” “You could marry me, as I’d suggested before.” I stared at him, jaw agape. “Are you serious?” “Deathly.” “I…” “Don’t be a foolish little girl, Belle. You’re a woman grown. Time to let go of fanciful ideals and realize that you have a grown man before you who desires you, wishes to please you, and wants to wed you. Are you mature enough to make that manner of decision?” “What if I say ‘no’?” “That’s your choice.” He shook his head. “But know, I won’t just accept it forever. We’re destined.” “That’s a ridiculous thing to say.” I said breathlessly. Staring at him, so close that we were nearly exchanging air. “It’s not ridiculous.” He defended. Stiffening. “I can feel it. I’ve known it since the first time I saw you.” “Don’t you think that could be a crush.” “No.” He slid his hands along the bedding as he straightened to look down at me. *** He began unwinding his cravat and set it over the chair seat. Then began working the laces of his shirt. Then untucking his shirt, freeing his body. “You didn’t answer me?” What? What did he ask? I replayed the conversation until I came to what he was asking me again. ‘Will you undress for me?’ “What will you do if I say no to that?” I wanted to fully weigh my options. “Seduce you until you change your mind.” I recalled his touch on me that last day in Demetrius House. Remembered how vividly he had me melting against the wall. He can do it. But it wasn’t enough to make me obey him. It wasn’t in my nature. But there was something else pulling behind my mind. I do want him. I wanted to feel him again. To experience him inside my body. Hear those sounds which now seemed like a far-off memory. I chewed my lip. “Decide, Belle.” He coaxed. “Yes.” I said breathlessly. Tugging at the laces on the front of my dress. Willing to experience what I had again. Bodin nodded and stepped back to give me room. Thankfully, not asking me to repeat what I’d said. Which was wise, since I would’ve chickened out. I freed my bodice and set it aside on the bed next to me. Then worked the laces of my under dress. Bodin watched quietly, already inspecting the dusky spots under the filmy white fabric where my nipples were showing through. I sat up and the fabric began slipping down my shoulders. Bodin’s hands lifted as though he’d help me push it off, but I looked away from him and his hands fell. Not touching me. I stood and dropped the gown over my body. Exposing me fully to his view.

21 The Unasked The Nauvree was still sipping at Dimurah’s Sleep Duster. Guaranteed to wash away a heavy night of drink as he eyed her. Expecting an answer as to why she was holding Savage to account for all the same things he’d been doing for many years. He’d just asked what the real reason she was so upset with Savage was. “For no reason!” She added angrily. Unwilling to tell him something so intimate. “You know that’s not true.” Nauvree chided. Seeing through her attitude. But willing to let the subject drop. However, he added. “He had reason.” The Nauvree eyed her stomping back and forth behind the counter. Despite her varying looks, she sometimes reminded him very much of Riaura in temperament. “Sometimes, your endearing blindness can be quite irritating. Even to me. I can only imagine how poor Savage feels about it. “I am not his property!” “He wasn’t marking you his property.” She paused to arch a red brow. “Oh? Wasn’t he?” Her lip twitched in annoyance. “Isn’t he always declaring that I’m his?” “Only to protect you.” Nauvree sighed patiently. “He served the man a consequence for touching you disrespectfully. I fail to see why you’re so upset.” “I didn’t ask him to!” “You didn’t have to. He does many things for you, you don’t ask him to.” “What do you mean?” She paused. Confusion written over her face as she fisted a dirtied rag. “Has it ever occurred to you, Dimurah, that did he not enforce the laws in this little guild that men would run amuck? That dear Joe’s crude touch wouldn’t have been the first nor the last you’d endure, were not every one of these assassin’s afraid of defying their King?” “I miss your meaning, Nauvree?” “No. You do not. You just don’t want to hear it. There’s a difference.” She paused to give him a black look. “Admit it. You just don’t wish to acknowledge what’s plain for everyone else to see.” She scowled at him. Which was confirmation enough. “You may glare at me all you wish, Barter Queen. It doesn’t make what I say less true. You aren’t a stupid woman. Far from.” She snarled under her breath. “If you were, you wouldn’t be such a vicious Barter Queen.” A lighter note entered his voice as he served her the compliment with a half-smile. She tilted her head disapprovingly seeing the manipulation for what it was, but her cheeks brightened at the kind words. Pride somewhat assuaged. *** Despite Dimurah’s dramatic exit of the alehouse, Savage was unsurprised to find her standing in the corner of his tent when he tossed aside the tent flap to take his bed. “I’ve not the tolerance to explain myself to you tonight, Murah.” “Nevertheless, you will.” “You know why I did it.” “I begged you not to.” “I understand that.” He countered. Softening his tone. “But it had to be done.” “Why?” She stomped a foot in her frustration. Her hands fisting in a way which told him if he had more property in his tent, she’d have flung something at him already. “Because if he was the first whom I let trespass, he’d be far from the last.” “What the devil does that mean?” He gave her a heated look. “You know very well what.” “Explain. For once.” “Murah, though you know much of the ways of this place, you don’t yet understand them. If he was not taken to account, then every man in there would’ve wanted to have a go at putting their hands on you. They’re almost like small children all wishing to push boundaries.” He tossed through his trunk, looking for a loose tunic to wear to bed. “What has any of that to do with me?” “Everything.” Savage paused to whip around and land a severe blue gaze on her. “You are the boundary I’ve set as King here, and they all know it.” “Why? Why does it have to be me?” “Come on, Murah.” He said in a cold voice. “What do you think would happen to you if I stopped enforcing my laws to protect you?” “Ugh!” She tossed her arms in frustration and stalked from the tent. Savage was highly tempted to yank her back and take her wildly until she was panting beneath him to stop the needless fighting. Which she seems to be forever clinging to lately. But he sensed that if he did just now, she’d use it as a reason to put further walls between them. I’ll not give her that. *** THE NEXT DAY Savage kicked open the door to Winter’s Haven. Intent on finding Dimurah. And determining if she’s still furious with me. He past Joe near the door, who lowered his head in deference. Eyes flicking up in a thankful glance. Savage gave him a long stare but said nothing. His attention averting to the counter. “Murah!” He shouted. Making the men separating him from the counter break him a path. Winter’s Haven quieted as everyone looked to him. She’s a lovely sight tonight. Even in my old cloak. “Go rot in Hell!” She shouted from where she was ducked behind the bar searching for more tankards. Charming as usual. Savage tipped his head back in laughter. Easing those who watched him like a simmering powder keg. Resuming conversation and drinking again. Now I can give her my attention. His head dropped forward, and blue eyes zeroed in on her straightening behind the bar. Adrea intercepted him. “Don’t you think you’ve done enough?” “Shoo fly.” He waved her away. Looking at her darkly. After a moment she eased from his path, gaze flicking to the floor as she sensed the danger, she’d put herself in. A momentary blunder. He dismissed. He’d missed Murah. And I’m done with her being irritated at me. He reached the counter. Leaning a hip and elbow against it as she worked to evade his gaze. “Come for a walk with me.” “You know very well I won’t.” Her gaze flitted over the crowded alehouse. Still looking everywhere but at me. “Not one of them will say shit.” As you know very well. “No, they likely won’t. But they’ll think it. And then they’ll all think I’m open for business.” “No, they won’t.” They know better. Her head whipped to him. “How can you say that? You know how they act around here when a new whore is ripe for the taking!” Yes. “You’re no whore. They’re all very aware that you aren’t for them.” “But I am for you, I presume?” Her voice turned acid. A tone he recognized. 22 Costs RADIX MALORUM The demon was pacing his cavernous chamber. Gray robes hissing over the ground. His angst apparent to anyone that entered his den today. He had no patience to spare anyone. He looked up at the yellow skinned ogre standing in his doorway. Pointed ears and pointed teeth made him distinctly unappealing to look at. “Get me Chavias!” The warlord, Radix’s favorite prisoner, had mentored the boy. And Radix wanted him back. Want to rip him apart for his defiance. His traitorous nature. Radix had inspired many a human to turn on their own kind to do as he bid. But never, never, had a little human turned their back on him and walked away as easily as that one had. An adept killer, no doubt. He should be killing for me. Not killing my armies. “You sures you see him, Master?” Okine asked in his broken way. He’d long since turned from being human and his original language had become somewhat lost over time. I don’t need him to talk. Just to do what I say. And Okine was an apt commander. Cold and ruthless. A perfect weapon to aim. But now he was asking dumb questions. “I do hate him. I hate all of his kind! The forever knights steal everything from me. They all will die by my hand eventually.” “They been enemy forever.” Radix could agree with that. “Yes, but now this boy is my enemy.” “The savage boy?” “Yes.” Okine said. “Bring me, Chavias! He’s bound to know something.” *** Chavias, the black haired, warlord was brought in with the shackle around his neck being held in a two-pronged fork that Okine wielded. Shoving him forward into Radix’s personal chambers. “Chavias...” Radix hissed in welcome. The warlord was sweating from some wound that was healing. There’s always one somewhere on him. Between doing the deeds that Radix sent him on and Okine’s frequent torture sessions to keep him weak, he was injured more often than not. And Radix didn’t like it when he wasn’t. Because Chavias’ usual defiant nature would flare, and he would become difficult. Again. “What do you want?” Chavias asked acidly. Hating me nearly as much as I hate him. Looking at him, it wasn’t hard for Radix to discern why the feral little boy had chosen Chavias as his mentor. Chavias was strong. Ripped with thick muscles which had only gotten bigger for the hard labor he was forced to do down in the caves and the frequent swordplay he was ordered to engage in. His face was a chiseled block and Radix could imagine that at one time, women had flocked to him. But now there were several dull scars marking it. And a thick dusting of black facial hair. He looked weak. And tired. “Tell me where the boy is.” Radix walked over to stroke a gnarled finger with a pointed nail down the side of Chavias’ face. “I don’t know.” But that glint had brightened his eyes again. “You’re trying to be courageous but you’re only being annoying.” Radix dragged the nail down enough that it began to break skin on Chavias’ face. Down his neck and over his chest. But Chavias was unmoved. This isn’t the torture though... Radix’s face brightened with glee. “Where is he?” “I don’t know.” “You always know where he is.” “Not since he’s gone.” “I don’t believe he’s not made some form of contact with you.” “He hasn’t.” Radix, pulled a long, rusted blade from a sheath at his back and plunged it into Chavias’ side. Immediately following it with a clawed hand. He filled Chavias with evil like a bleak injection. Chavias began shuddering. Convulsing as burned black blotches suffused his skin. Making him look as though he’d caught the plague. His eyes reddened like glinting rubies centered in the black of his irises. His breathing became ragged, and his hands fisted around the iron shackle binding his neck. He strained his neck and roared like an animal in pain. Both the human and the beast inside him fighting to escape the smokey evil twining through him. Filling every vein and darkening every organ until all Chavias could taste was rot. Every inhalation through his nostrils smelled of stagnant death. The feeling of being evil. Of watching your body rot from the inside. “I don’t know where he is.” Chavias roared again. Tossing his head to fight the binding and trying to rotate to turn on Okine. Wanting to escape this worst form of torture. “He tell truth.” Okine said. “He no lie when Master do.” Radix knew he was right. It was the quickest torture to find out whatever Chavias knew. He’ll tell me anything to make it stop. *** ‘But I am for you?’ She’d asked. As if she needed to ask. Savage thought. You could be. “Murah.” He sighed. Somewhat resigned. “Are you going to be like this all eve?” Impossible. Difficult. Annoying. “What will you do?” She arched a pretty red brow. “Cut off my hand?” And it begins… Quite possibly if you don’t stop with that waspish tongue. “Still stuck on that, are we?” He lifted a condescending brow. “Apparently someone should be, since it’s no longer stuck on anything else!” Vaguely amusing. His lips twitched. And a traitorous dimple appeared on his jaw. She gasped. “Don’t you dare!” Her blue eyes narrowed to slits. “Don’t you dare laugh at that, of all things!” But it’s funny. He cleared his throat. “You’re being foolish.” “Oh, am I? You’re choke-full of compliments tonight, aren’t you?” Usually. He thought dryly. “I would be if I got you alone.” His voice lowered as he shifted to face her fully. Weight propped on crossed forearms. *** “Precisely why you won’t.” She leaned nose-to-nose with him. “Won’t I?” Catching the back of her head he pressed a quick kiss to her lips. She lunged backward glowering at him. He gasped in mock feminine outrage. Grinning unabashedly. “Oh, funny is it?” She shook a fist. Flushing darkly. It is indeed. Because you’re only like this around them. I guess the both of us have two faces. “How long are you going to be mad at me?” He queried tonelessly. 23 Getting to the Crux of It “How long will you keep killing my patrons?” Dimurah countered his statement. Endlessly. “Forever. If warranted.” He shrugged. “But we both know this,” He vaguely gestured around the alehouse. “Isn’t why you’re upset.” It’s the same reason you’re always upset. Glancing to both sides she saw everyone else had lost interest during their whispered interchange. That was typically when she’d be more inclined to have real conversation. She’s not going to relent until she admits why she’s really so pissed off at me. She’d only dropped hints about it previously. She tipped over the counter again. “We both know exactly why I’m so mad at you!” Then just say it. “You can’t be hurt forever.” He leaned closer. The tips of their noses brushing as he returned her heated glare. Teasing her lips with a quick sweep of his as he tipped her chin by lifting his. “Will you change?” She moaned breathlessly. Before shaking her head quickly and fixing an angry glower on him. Annoyed at her weakness. She’s not talking about killing. “I could change many things for you. But I know not how to change that.” *** Dimurah swatted the top of the counter, gritting her teeth. Savage had told her the truth. One she doesn’t want to hear. He’d change most anything for her. But he couldn’t change the one thing she demanded he do. Truthfully. “Don’t you?” She lifted a brow. He shook his head slowly. Indicating how serious he was. “Savage Jack!” Garix Trembath boomed from across Winter’s Haven. Having just kicked the door closed. Not right now. Go away. Savage willed. Despite that he liked the man. I was perilously close to some meaningful conversation with my woman. *** “Garix.” Savage looked over his shoulder in greeting. Garix made his way through the crowd. “Meet me in my tent later and we can talk of it more.” Savage told her under his breath. She gave him a wary look. Blue eyes cautious. It’s not a question, Murah. “Or we can meet in your hut.” He shrugged. “After I get past your men.” “Or not at all.” She countered waspishly. “Good luck in that endeavor.” “You’re abhorrent!” “That’s not what you say when no one is looking.” He gave her a long look. Forcing her to evade his gaze. It’s true. There was much history between he and Dimurah. “The choice is yours.” He finished as Garix drew close enough for them to lock hands in a firm shake. *** “I’ve finally acquired that item you’ve yearned for!” Savage’s head snapped and he became alert. “From the lair?” Garix nodded slowly. Brows lifted in a triumphant grin. “Well done!” Savage slapped his shoulder. “Come. Let’s have a tankard!” Garix nodded. Savage persuaded Belline to fill them a couple drinks which he took to the table in the corner. The one reserved for business. Or me when I’m home. They took their seat. Garix prolonged the suspense as he pulled the fresh forged key from his pocket. “How did you get it?” Savage asked reverently. “I asked for it.” Savage’s blue eyes went huge and Garix erupted in laughter. “I stole it.” He admitted. Savage gave him a dead-eyed look. “It was vaguely amusing.” Garix said, sobering. “You’re forgetting how to speak.” “Ah, ye’re righ’.” Garix said. Glancing around. “I forge’ wit’ ye since ye spen’ so many days teachin’ me righ’.” “You’ve done admirably. But it’s not safe for them to hear it in here. They’ll think you a fine lord.” “Someday per’aps I shall be.” “You could work your way as a trader.” Savage suggested. Though unlikely. It wasn’t unheard of. And Garix certainly possesses the mettle. “Me daugh’er woul’ certain be set then.” He sighed. Reverting to the subject of the key. “I stole it, of course. I though’ tha’ bes’ so’s Radix wouldna know ‘twas missin’.” “Good decision. And it is to the right cell?” “Definitely. I’ve saw Radix and Okine use it many a time.” Savage nodded slowly as Garix handed it over. Setting it carefully in Savage’s rough palm. Wrapping his fingers around it, Savage slid it from the table. His other hand snatched Garix by the collar and nearly pulled him across the wooden table. “You wouldn’t betray me, would you?” “No.” Garix chuckled. Unsurprised by the sudden aggression. Unsurprised when it’s from me, I suppose… “Tho’ ye are a man to be feared, tha’s no’ why. I wouldna because ye’ve been me mentor and I care fer ye, because ye know where me daugh’er is, and because I’ve no reason ta.” Bobbing his head slowly Savage released his shirt and let Garix slide back to the bench while he lovingly fondled the key. “Wha’ is it abou’ tha’ man tha’ means so much ta ye?” “He raised me.” Garix’s brows shot up. “I suppo’ tha’ explains a lot!” “Should.” Savage nodded grudgingly. Mesmerized by his little treasure. Now, to find Chavias. I’ll have to lure him out again. Savage concluded his meeting with Garix, satisfied that he’d come up with a plan to get the item that was so important to him. Feeling somewhat relieved about that, he was willing to continue the conversation that had gotten perilously close to her speaking aloud the things that needed said between them. If we’re ever to have a chance to resolve any of the chaos and conflicts. *** It was hours later after rain began pelting the Blue Lark, that a blade soundlessly slipped between the shutters of Dimurah’s bedroom. The slip of silver slid upward and flipped the latch. Pushing the shutters open, Savage gripped the overhanging roof and swung booted feet through the opening. Landing smoothly inside. A wrapped parcel tucked under an arm. He spotted her laying in the dark. Closing the shutters, he flipped the latch back down. She needs a bit more than that. Too easy. He decided. He turned and saw the soft curve of her hip and the rounded turn of her shoulder beneath a thin wool blanket. The same one she’s used for years. Despite all his urgings. In characteristic manner he’d given up offering and brought the gift. He unraveled the plush cover he’d bought for her in the Trader’s Market and silently settled it over her. She sighed comfortably and snuggled deeper under the layers. Savage rounded to crouch next to the bed, inches from her face. Resting his elbows on his knees he dropped his chin on his overlapped fists. Studying her long curling lashes wisping against her warmly tanned cheek. Her short, upturned nose and small bow mouth. Relaxed and open slightly as she drew soft breaths in slumber. A twisted red lock angled across her face. He reached out a finger to slide the tress from her face and over her shoulder. A blue eye slid open, soft with sleep. “Good eve, Lover.” She whispered huskily. 24 Speak to Me “Hello Murah.” Blue eyes roved his face lovingly. “What is it? Is something wrong?” Not when I’m here. Just being here in her hut, in her room. Surrounded him by her smell, her warmth...Her presence. “No, Murah.” He shook his head. “You’re beautiful.” “I missed you.” She whispered breathlessly. Her eyes blinking sleepily. She’s not fully awake. Knowing that made him sad because he knew what’d happen when came to full wakefulness. It was highly tempting to take advantage of the moment. Too tempting. He pressed his lips to hers and she hummed and folded her body against the side of the bed to draw nearer him and met his kiss. Her tongue dancing with his. He delved into her honeyed sweetness. Tasting each corner of her mouth as if it were new. Feeling her in the same way he yearned to be back inside her. Something she’s been withholding for far too long already. “I missed you too.” He confessed rising. “Don’t go, Jax!” Her small hand shot from under the blankets to catch his wrist. He looked down at her, almost sadly. Waiting for her to register what she was doing. To fully wake. “Oh my God!” She sat bolt upright, hand sliding from his arm. Long red hair tossing over her shoulder and waving down her back. “How did you get in here? What’ve you done!” *** And there she is. His expression was mournful. “What are you doing here?” “That’s not what you were saying a moment ago.” He murmured. You were kissing me with just as much passion as I offered you. His eyes narrowed on her. Unable to resist the accusing look. When her mind stops, her heart and body want me as badly as I want her. “I wasn’t fully aware, as you know completely well!” She said waspishly. “You know I’m half-asleep when first I wake. Barely conscious of what’s around me.” It’s true. I did know. He said nothing. Staring at her blankly. Neither acknowledging nor arguing that she had been willing. I could’ve stripped her and crawled into her bed with her moments ago. But now she’s back to the hissing viper. *** I could see it, in that moment she was sweet again…Mine... She will be again, soon enough. He promised himself. Willing to be patient a while longer. “How did you get in?” She demanded harshly. Forcing herself to focus back on the moment. And not on her tongue in my mouth. “I didn’t harm your men.” He reassured dispassionately. She blew a relieved breath. She sees me as utterly merciless. Just a killer. “Why are you here?” She queried coldly. He was quiet. Chin lifting. “You can’t have what you want.” She asserted. “You’ve made that abundantly clear.” His voice dropped. “But are you so certain.” He stroked the back of one hand down her cheek. She gasped and caught his wrist. Holding it away from her. “You know you’d melt if I held you. Dampen if I was inside you. Why do you work so hard to deny us both?” *** “I won’t join with you.” “Perhaps not.” He shrugged. Letting his hand drop from her grip. “Then why are you here?” She pulled the blanket tighter as she looked at him fearfully. Scared I’ll touch her more. Grow more sincere in my efforts to tumble her. He reached for her again and she flinched. “Don’t do that.” His tone turned bitter. His face tightening. “What?” “Look at me like you fear me. Have I ever forced you?” “Of course not!” “Then what would make you think I would?” “That’s not what I was thinking!” Then what were you afraid of? He hadn’t realized he’d asked it aloud. “Myself…” She admitted. “I won’t touch you, if you fear me.” “I don’t wish to be weak. And you make me weak.” “I know that.” “Why are you here, Jax?” She sighed. Still persisting on wanting to know. To chase me off. “I came to see you. Brought you a gift.” He gestured. *** She looked down wide-eyed and realized it was a new blanket. She jerked up and peered beneath the one over her, to make sure he hadn’t disposed of her old one. The one she always laid directly under. He laughed because he knew she’d check so hastily. I’ve urged her to dispose of it for many years now. She blew another relieved breath. “Do you really think so little of me?” He asked. “You know I do not. I think the world of you.” His face sobered. Instantly growing severe. “Then be with me.” He was slightly ashamed of the pleading note in his voice. “You know I can’t.” “I know you can. You’re choosing not to.” “I choose not to because you break my heart.” The words were crushing. “I do not do it apurpose.” “I know that. It makes it worse.” She murmured. After a prolonged silence she asked. “S-sit with me?” Scooting she made room on the edge of the bed. Sure, to give enough space he wouldn’t bump her. So careful to avoid my touch. Because she turns weak in my hands. He recalled what she’d do. Which was why I had to steal that kiss tonight. After a thoughtful moment, he sat resignedly. Eyes falling to his hands in his lap. “Is it really so much to ask?” She queried brokenly. “You know it is not.” This conversation is painful. Awful. He was utterly still. Other than his thumb massaging the palm of his opposite hand. Sensing his pain, she dropped her hands to his shoulders. Tugging lightly. He reflexively leaned back until his neck and head landed on the curve of her waist as she lay sideways. He sighed comfortably. Catching her sent enveloping him and feeling at peace for the first time in a long time. Since this war with her began, I suppose. “I just want you to talk to me. Tell me what you feel. What you think!” “I don’t know how.” He said haltingly. “It’s just talking, Jax.” “Talking has never come easily for me.” I wasn’t raised that way. In dungeons with rats and caves with demons, is not ideal to being a compassionate, open man. “How would you know?” She cried. “You were always punished for speaking!” 25 Bonds Too Close “Chavias didn’t punish me.” Savage argued. “But neither of you talked much.” “We didn’t need to.” Savage sighed. “We were two animals of a breed. We understood each other as best as anyone could. He was the closest thing to a father I ever knew.” “Did he love you like you love him?” “I don’t know if I’m capable of love. I don’t know if he is.” He said thoughtfully. “I’m not sure what it feels like. I think he probably did. As much as anyone could…” He paused before adding. “I’m hard to love.” He turned his head to look at her pointedly. “You’re not hard for me to love.” She reached to caress the blonde hair near his forehead endearingly. Making the wooden kill beads in his hair rattle together. “You use the word so flagrantly.” “Only in reference to you.” “That’s not how you act in Winter’s Haven.” He murmured. She acts like a viper in a den. “I have to protect myself!” From who? Them or me? “No, you don’t.” He looked forward again. Stating it as fact. “Because you do?” Her voice rose. He looked at her again, unblinkingly. Long dark lashes silhouetting eyes most perceived as icy. But she sees something else. He was comforted by that. That one person in the whole land could see him as something more than a monster. I am a monster. A niggling little voice in his head reminded. *** “What about when you’re gone?” Dimurah challenged. Asking who protected her when he wasn’t at the Winter’s Haven. I’m not willing to disclose that yet. “Has anyone ever hurt you?” He countered. Purposely evasively. “No.” She admitted. He stared again. Motionless. The unnerving, piercing gaze that could cut right through an enemy. Isn’t that answer enough? Dimurah wriggled under the intensity of it. “You speak of me behaving differently in the alehouse!” Implying that I do? She’s right about that. “I do.” He said flatly. “What about you?” She’s trying to have something to fight about. I was making her uncomfortable. It happened to him often. His habit of cutting straight to the center of everything made people nervous. It’s not the way of normal people. I’m not normal. That was something he was well aware of. I unnerve people. Even when trying to bond with them. It was just in his nature. “I am what I am.” He shrugged. “You pretend to be someone else.” She countered. “I don’t pretend, Murah. When I’m around other animals I am the most vicious.” “Then why are you so different with me?” “You’re no animal.” There was a long silence before she blurted. “Why did you cut off Joe’s hand?” And there it is. What she’s currently wounded at me for. He slumped but his chin lifted as he gave her a reprimanding look. Any answer will start the fight she’s looking for. “I’m not going to fight with you, Murah.” Recognizing he wouldn’t answer she expostulated acidly. “Why did you come to my hut?” Giving her a dark look, he leaned over her. Positioning an arm on each side of her and twisting his body over hers. He dropped enough to catch her heavy lower lip between his teeth. She was panting hard and glaring heatedly at him but as frozen as a deer in an archer’s sights. He released her lip. Slipping his tongue along it soothingly. “Because I want you.” “I’m not so easily had as that.” She huffed. Clenching the sheets at her side to keep from reaching out and touching him. She wants to. It was all over her face. “Aren’t you?” He brushed his lips against hers and they reflexively opened. Their softness beckoning him. That small unconscious invite was enough for him. He descended on them like a starved creature. Crushing his lips to hers. She lurched up to object and he swallowed the sound. Letting her lean up as he twisted with her. Catching his hand along the back of her neck to hold her in place. It was less than a heartbeat and her resistance melted into warm heat. Her hands lifted to his shoulders as though to push him away but suddenly they drew down his chest and clenched at his studded tunic, yanking him closer. She wants more. He knew that reaction from her well enough. *** He tugged her nightdress down her shoulders and rolled to his feet to strip it from beneath her on the bed. He was unlacing his breeches while she was already trying to pull him down. “Patience, Woman.” Though in truth, it was a relief to see his wanton yearning for him. Even if it means she’ll hate me all the more for it in the morning. He tasted his lips to ensure she wasn’t intoxicated. But as usual there was no hint of drink in her flavor. He pulled his studded tunic over his head. Baring him. He was warm golden flesh and clacking kill beads. Blonde hair and blonde brows and heated light blue eyes. His hands were everywhere at once. Touching every bit of her flesh as if he couldn’t get enough. Feeling her soft curves and the lush roundness of her thighs. Already making him yearn to sink between them. Everything about her was soft. Though she was small she had wild curves and he trailed each one. Knowing them as well as every backtrail in this land. Taking his time caressing her. While I can. She’ll be back to venom tomorrow. But all this reminding himself of such things was not dampening the hardness of his rod which was already erect and jutting hard against her. She put her elbows to the bed and lifted her hips, rolling them down on to him before he could stop her. Impaling herself on him down to his sack. He tossed his head back and caught them. Guiding her ferocious movements forward and back. “Murah!” He grunted. “What?” She panted in a husky aroused voice. “You’ve gone hungry a long while. You should’ve summoned me. I’d have fed you well.” He braced her back and straightened her. Tugging her over him in a straddle. She was already rising and falling, slamming herself down on him so hard he wondered how it didn’t cause her pain. She was already slick with her desire, and he glided smoothly. Burying in her silken warmth. He gripped her shoulders so tight he knew he had to be hurting her, but he was trying to resist coming in her already. She’s trying to make it quick. To push me too far too fast. I’m not nearly done with her yet. 26 Surrender to Me His stomach clenched as he arched up. “Do it.” She ordered in her sultry female voice. “No.” He forced himself back. His head thudding to the ground so he could watch her. “Not until you do.” He followed her vicious lead. Guiding her hips more roughly forward and back until there was a sheen of sweat coating her body. A rivulet trailing into her cleavage and down her soft belly. Her fingers were flexing into his chest as she gripped him like searching for something to cling to. He flexed his ass to lift higher into her until he felt the barrier of her furthest entrance. She tossed her head back. Red hair falling down her back in a curling mass that brushed his fingers on her hips. Her breasts jutted. The pink crests turning to hard pinpoints. Her inner walls clenching him like a hand massaging him. Growing fiercer in its grip as she came closer and closer. “Give it to me, Murah.” He growled. “Give your body to me. Surrender.” *** “I…I…” She was breathing raggedly. Making those beautiful white breasts bounced as she struggled to speak. Her slender throat working. Snarling, he caught her and rolled her onto her back. Sinking into her further and watching her vulnerable under him. With no way to escape him pleasuring her. He stroked his length in and out of her. Her body clutching at him. His lean body was honed for physical exertion and he drove into her. Taking them to new heights. Eventually catching her delicate wrists and pinning them to the furs next to her head as he slammed deeper. Making her croon in her throat. Forcing her pelvis deeper into her bed in his roughness. Her legs wrapping him as she yearned for more. Never feeling like she has enough. But he savored her greed. Always wanting to feed her physical hunger. Or any hunger she has, for that matter. She was molten female. Writhing beneath him. Moaning as she tried to escape her ecstasy, not wanting to surrender. Wanting me to come first. But he refused. Using his vast stamina to ride her until she could take no more. Her body arched beneath him. Snapping into a ‘v’ to press her breasts to the flat plane of his. Her body vibrating where they were connected. And she jerked forward and back spasmically. Vibrating around him. Purring in her throat as she came. He felt the hot surge of her climax soaking his rod. “Yes.” He dropped in a push up over her to tuck his face into the crook of her neck and shoulder. Teasing his nose in her hair. Enjoying the smell that was uniquely hers. A scent I’ll never tire of. *** “Good Girl.” He said appreciatively. “Nothing is hotter than when I’m in you. Watching you ride the waves of pleasure. You want me woman. You always have.” She abruptly shoved his chest. Tossing him aside. He landed on his back next to her. Chuckling softly. He knew he’d be frustrated he hadn’t finished in her later, but for now he was savoring that he’d taken her to satiation. Triumphed over her inner fight with herself. He crossed his hands over his belly, looking at the ceiling. “Come back to me.” “You know I cannot.” “You choose not to. You could if you wished.” His voice was soft in his argument. “Why won’t you just talk to me? If you desire me so much. Be open to me.” He shook his head. “Why!” She cried. Rolling to her side to glare at him. “You know why.” He examined his hands. Rubbing a cut on the back of one. “You just want to hear me say it, so you can fight with me.” She seethed quietly. Because I’m right. *** “You’re upset because you can’t control me.” His tone was quiet. Factual and he let his head roll to level his look on her. “No!” “You are, Murah. You’ve had it tough, and you think it’ll be safer to love me if you can control me. So, you can be reassured I’ll never hurt you.” He gave her a pointed look. “I will hurt you. It’s who I am.” She gasped in outrage. “How can you say you’re mine but then, in the same breath, say you’ll hurt me?” She demanded. I’m not talking apurpose! What does she mean? He knew instantly. She often talked about her fears. And he saw no reason to acknowledge them because he couldn’t fathom lusting for any other woman. “Are you talking about fidelity?” He shot her a dark look. “You know I am!” “It’s foolish for you to worry on that.” He said flatly. Looking back at the ceiling again as he didn’t wish to see the pain on her face. Knowing emotions would run rampant if he looked there and he wouldn’t know what to do. Nothing I can do to take that pain away. “No, it’s not!” “It is!” He hissed. Insulted. “When I said I was yours. I meant it!” He pressed against the bed to roll violently to his side to face her. Leaning to put his face into hers. “There’s no woman or man that will change that!” He was nose to nose with her. So close they exchanged breaths each time they spoke. “Do you lie with other women?” Her voice quaked with fear. He scoffed. Never. “I don’t desire other women!” He felt his temperature rising. I’m getting pissed. He knew he needed to calm down before he raised his voice to her unduly. She’s scared and shouting at her won’t appease it. “Don’t raise your voice to me!” She shot out. Leaning forward in challenge. Completely heedless how arousing it was that when she moved her lush lips nearly moved against his. I still want her. I wasn’t done. “There’s no reason to do that. I was trying to talk to you. I know, I know, such a sacrilegious thing!” She flailed her hands dramatically. The hint of amusement teased his lips. She had the strange ability to make him smile even when he had no intention of doing so. But she’s right. I don’t need to raise my voice to her. I’m only doing it because I want to be kissing her. He could practically taste her again already. Knew she’d be soft, pliable. If he kissed her, she’d fold under him and welcome him warmly yet again. And I could finish inside her. Feel her. Connect with her. Possess her as mine. Then she’d hate me all the more tomorrow. It wasn’t a risk he was willing to take. He leaned away from her. Sitting again. The muscles in his arms jumping with his readiness to take action. 27 Confessions He could feel her frustration, knowing he was considering leaving. “What?” She sat up behind him to demand. “Rushing off to your other lover so soon?” He gritted his teeth. His eyes flicking over his shoulder to give her an icy blue look. “I am faithful to you.” How quickly she’d returned to the former subject. “You’re a killer.” She argued. We both know that. She said it like an accusation. As if that unconscionable behavior was evidence that he wasn’t loyal to her. I suppose in her mind that makes some semblance of sense. “A cold blooded one.” He agreed tonelessly. “You’re ruthless and brutal.” When necessary. “Without blinking.” “You never listen.” Not when I have good reason not to. “No, I don’t.” “You do whatever you want.” I wish I had such freedom. He tossed her another look. Profile outlined starkly in the darkness. “I do nothing I want. I do what I must.” It was the one point he would argue aloud. “Which is?” Nothing I can tell you. “Too complicated to explain.” “Because I’m stupid?” She asked harshly. His look turned chiding on her. Never stupid. “Far from. Because I can’t articulate my thoughts. Which is exactly why you’ve begun harboring this hatred toward me.” “I don’t hate you.” She said softly. “It’s your refusal to tell me your thoughts, feelings and to trust in me to disclose your plans, that makes me angry with you.” “Anger, hatred.” He gestured dismissively. “Very little difference.” Different levels of the same emotion. “Much difference.” She argued. “Anger is momentary. Hatred is forever.” “Not true.” He gave her the burn of his stare again. “My anger has seethed forever. And will likely go on for an eternity.” Anger is what I do best. “Would you ever let it go?” “To be with you?” “Yes…” *** “In a heartbeat. But it wouldn’t be what you want. Not what you think. I’m an animal. I thrive on consuming other animals. I fight, I hunt, I kill. And I feel nothing while I’m doing it.” “Do you feel something when you’re inside me?” She said softly. Ouch. He froze. This wasn’t a question I was prepared for. “I feel everything when I’m inside you.” “How do you mean?” “How don’t I mean?” He countered. Sighing. “We’re resolving nothing. It ultimately comes down to your desire to hear me tell you my every thought, whim and plan. I can’t. I won’t. It’s not safe for you or anyone else if I do. There are many men that’d hurt you to know what I do. I can’t allow that.” “Of course you can’t!” I wasn’t finished. “But I do want you!” Passion entered his voice as he pressed on vehemently. “I want you next to me, near me. Warm and welcoming when I’m here. I want to make meals with you. Dance with you behind doors and treat you as my queen. You either can accept what I offer, or you cannot.” Make a choice. Dimurah swallowed. Voice emerging in small pants, and he knew she was close to crying. Don’t cry. He realized how harsh he’d sounded. I didn’t mean to. I wasn’t trying to hurt you. But he didn’t know how to convey it. So, he sat still. His hands tight along the top of his thighs to keep from touching her. “I can’t!” She sobbed. Putting a hand over her mouth and ducking her head in hopes he wouldn’t catch that she cried. I could never miss it. “If you can’t then you can’t, Murah. I can’t make you. And I can’t change the way things are. But you hiring an army to keep me away from you won’t ease your pain.” And it won’t work. You’ll have to say the words. She sobbed again. Her whole body jerking quietly. Her hands slid from her face to flop onto the coverlet. “If you want me to leave you alone, I can’t promise I can. But I will do my best. But I miss talking with you. Miss your face.” He reached out a slim fingered hand and trailed his palm and fingertips over her features. “What are you doing?” Her voice cracked. “Trying to memorize them. In-case you ask me to stay away from you.” He rose from the bed. Making the rushes creak as they plumped again. He went to her bedroom door. Turning back as his hand landed on the handle. “I can’t stay out of Winter’s Haven though, Murah. No matter what you ask.” “Why not?” “Because if I do…They’ll hurt you.” “Who?” “My assassins.” He returned to stand over her. “They respect you because I demand they do. And I reward any disrespect to you with brutality. That’s what keeps them behaving in your alehouse. I can’t give you more than that.” That’s why I took Joe’s hand. *** “Don’t go.” She pleaded. Patting the rushes next to her. “Come warm me once more.” He rounded on her. Boots whispering across the floor. “No, Murah. I won’t.” “Why?” She was shocked. “Because I know you. And you’ll use it as a reason to put on more armor against me. And though I can defer to your wishes. I won’t aid you in having the strength to stand by them. Your weakened defenses and affection to me are my hope. I won’t assist you in destroying them.” “I hate that you’re so clever.” “Most people do.” He sighed. Standing at the edge of her bed. She reached out and grasped his hand. Pulling him onto her bed. Surrendering he sat next to her again. Twisting to lean over her. His shoulders encompassing her smaller frame. He used his fingertips to trail her hairline and down her eyelids. Over the length of her nose and the swell of her lips to the curve of her chin. Then following the path again. Until he heard her fall into slumber. As she always does. He rose and walked from her chamber. Closing the door lightly behind him. *** Much to the shock and horror of Markus and Thomas. Who’d been sitting outside it. Playing cards by the light of several candles. Both of them leapt to their feet upon spotting him. Markus openly stared jaw agape as Savage walked between them. The cup of water slid from Thomas’ hand. Savage caught it near his hip without sloshing a drop. Lifting it to plop it back in the boy’s hands. “She’s fine. She’s resting. Don’t bother her or I’ll kill you in your sleep.” He walked out into the dumping rain and closed the front door behind him. With them still staring at his back. 28 Saving a Firoque Barmaid From Me Blue Lark, Dread Hideout Savage sighed. Relieved to be back through the gates of the Blue Lark. And away from the demons for a while. He strode the inner courtyard. Hearing the haggling from the Trader’s Market to the side of the fortress. Women’s voices raising commandingly above the rest. That made a slow smile curve his lips. Dimurah’s barmaids are now some of the most vicious hagglers. Especially Adrea. Belline, the blonde, was usually too busy trying to peddle her other wares to worry about the Trader’s Market. He stepped into Winter’s Haven and smelled the aroma of fresh wood, ale and…Dimurah. I miss her scent when I’m away. He took it in like a drowning man’s first breath. Then he caught the acrid stench of something else. Cimmerii. His head whipped. A demon in The Haven? He proceeded into Winter’s Haven. Heading for his usual spot on the corner of the counter where he had the best vantage point to see the whole tavern. His eyes roved upward to see the high support beams. Quickly scanning them. Nothing up there. His gaze levelled and he twisted with slow precision to scan every corner and table in the alehouse. He spotted the woman. Sitting on ColdKill’s lap in a booth. The assassin was known for his ability to murder without discrimination. Willing to torture for a bit of extra coin. The maid on his lap was laughing at him but that died as she glanced up. Meeting Savage’s penetrating blue gaze. “Did you think I wouldn’t see you?” His voice cut across the alehouse. She stiffened on the man’s lap. Knowing who I’m talking to. She thought I wouldn’t know right away what she was? The ego on her. Dimurah’s head slowly turned to him. She groaned. “No, not tonight. Just one night…” *** Savage stepped on a chair and then atop the counter to get a better view. “Yes, you. You thought you’d fool me? You thought you could come in here and I wouldn’t know what you were from the second you took a breath in my presence?” Hatred seeped into his voice. He leapt off the countertop and aimed his body toward her to head that direction. “No!” Dimurah rounded the counter and ran over. Stepping in-front of the woman, just as Savage reached her. Not tonight. He looked through Dimurah at his prey. “Stop!” Dimurah waved her arms before his face. Trying to block his eyeline in a desperate attempt to get his attention. Hoping to rationalize with me. She can’t rationalize what she doesn’t understand. She doesn’t know anything about demons. He reminded himself. Stamping down his impatience at her interference. “What are you doing?” He said coldly at her. Trying to warn her to step from his path. Before the wench stabs her in the back. “Trying to stop you! You said I could hire whomever I wished to work in Winter’s Haven!” Dimurah’s voice rose in her desperation to protect the barmaid she’d just hired. Not knowing what she was. “Yes. And I said if you brought someone in, I didn’t like, I’d take care of it.” You’ve always known that was the deal. It’s how I keep you safe. “You’re going to kill a whore because you don’t like the way she looks?” His eyes narrowed on Dimurah contemptuously. “I couldn’t give two shits how your whores look!” Dimurah paused, mouth moving in confusion. “There’s nothing wrong with this whore.” ColdKill gestured to the black-haired woman’s slender length. He stroked a hand from her slender wrist over her shoulder to cup a small perky breast. Palming it as he growled in his throat. “I’ll pay her well after I’ve humped her.” The woman giggled. Stroking his chest affectionately. “There most certainly is something wrong with her.” Savage’s hand shot out and caught her arm in a biting grip. The devil’s already had his touch all over her. Radix has probably already injected his poison deep. She shrieked and began to struggle at his touch. Sensing the threat, she was under. Clinging to ColdKill’s tunic in the hopes he’d defend what he’d desired to join with. Only if he’s willing to risk his own skin. “Let her go!” Dimurah hit Savage’s hand. Yanking his forearm so fiercely her nails dug into his skin. Like a bird trying to break a lion’s grip. Savage cast her a bored look. He drew a breath between his lips and tossed her a pointed, blue-eyed look. “Stop.” Despite the wound she’d just cut into his forearm, his voice was calm on her. *** “You’re not hurting her!” Dimurah yanked off her cloak and tossed it over his head. Before it could fall over him, he swept it up, reversing its direction to toss over Dimurah. He moved behind her and wrapped his arms around it. Effectively pinning her within it. As she’d hoped to do to me. “Are we quite done attacking me?” He whispered through the rough green fabric, next to her ear. Barely holding her as he restrained her flailing under the cloak. Looking like a cat trying to escape a bag. “Are you done attacking my barmaid!” She countered, writhing against him. Trying to wriggle her shoulders free. “You better stop.” He pressed against her. Letting her feel the reaction she was having on him. Her struggles and the motion of her body against me are already making me hard. At the feel of his hardened rod against her, she went very still. Good. He looked at ColdKill’s empty lap and grunted in frustration. Letting her go to turn and look around. 29 Outwitted Peak Mountain, Black Mountains, Battling Border CHAVIAS “Chavias…” Radix, the Demon Master’s crooning voice called through the cavernous lair like a dark wind. The former Forever Knight rose from his sparse cot and walked to the barred door of his prison cell. “What?” “You should know…” Radix teetered side to side, his arms outspread like a child mimicking flight. “I’ve found your boy.” “Savage?” “But of course…” Radix’s arms dropped to his side, and he gave a toothy, triumphant grin. Revealing his pointed teeth overlapping each other to close the jaws of a wolf trap. “And?” Chavias asked. Feigning boredom as he turned and wandered back to sit on the side of his cot. Eyeing the dank stone floor between his feet. “Libby is already there. I’d hazard a guess she’ll get a chunk out of him before he makes her.” “I wouldn’t bet on that.” Chavias lifted his dark head. Black hair and beard catching bits of meager light as did his gray eyes to make them glint maliciously. “He’s the instincts of a predator.” “So do my demonlings.” “Not like hm.” Chavias calmly argued. “And you know it. Bet he guts her before she can draw a blade on him.” “She’s not supposed to draw blade.” “Just a few drops in his drink.” Radix mimicked tipping a vial and flicking it into a goblet. Chavias scoffed. “She’ll need time for that… She won’t have much once he takes one look at her. If he doesn’t sniff her out first.” “Good thing I didn’t have him as her primary target.” Chavias’ brows went up and Radix savored the sweet moment of catching the man off-guard. It wasn’t a frequent occurrence. “Who?” “His pretty little Sweetheart.” “He has a mate?” “I don’t know what they are, but rumor has it he guards her like some great treasure.” Chavias gave Radix an assessing look. Wondering how much a woman could mean to the boy. Chavias recalled Savage telling him that he’d found someone generating light. And Chavias had told him to protect her. Obviously, he had. Thus far. “If you harm something he protects he’ll come for you.” Radix’s thin lips peeled back entirely too far as he exposed those chomping teeth again in blatant glee. “I’m counting on that. I have so many grand plans in mind for him. Okine too.” The demon referred to his ogerish commander. “Okine is far too afraid of the boy to try.” Chavias said dismissively. “He’s not the balls.” Radix’s smile evaporated like dew on a summer morning. “We’ll see about that.” “Good luck.” Chavias sing songed. “You’ll need it.” *** “Why do you believe in that boy so much, Warlord? You know well he’s at least as dark as I.” Radix snapped. Losing patience as he appeared to be unable to stir fear in the slave. “If that’s true,” Chavias rose and walked to grip the bars. Leaning his face between them to show Radix how unafraid he was. “than why were you unable to keep him?” “Because you helped free him!” Radix hissed. His eyes flaring as orange as lava from one of the Netherland volcanoes. “He was ours, had you not chased him off.” “You don’t give him nearly the credit for the intelligence he possesses. On this point, Demon, you’ve no idea what you’re dealing with.” They both knew that was true. Neither one of them knew how Savage had come to be. Or what explained his strange, flat nature. “He was remarkable. His ability to kill without flinching…” Radix said wistfully. The hint of worship in his voice. “I’d like him back.” Chavias snorted. “And I’d like hell to freeze over. He’s not yours, Demon. Never was. He wanted to destroy all of you.” “And why would that be? We saved him, groomed him, raised him…I gave him everything!” “No.” Chavias shook his head. “You wanted to give him hate but unfortunately he had his own and nothing you tried to teach him could surpass it. And he was too smart to be swayed by your deceptions. It was nothing I did that turned him against you. It was simply that you had no power over him.” “Well, I certainly will when I’ve killed what he cares for.” “Does he care for her?” Chavias lifted a brow. “I’d be surprised if he was capable.” Doubt crossed the demon’s face. As Chavias had hoped. “Either way, he’ll play straight into my hands. It’s only a matter of time.” Radix spat scathingly. But there was a hollowness to his eyes that Chavias had never seen. Fear. Very. Real. Fear. *** Outside the Blue Lark, Dread Hideout Country SAVAGE JAXSON Neither Radix nor Chavias had any idea that even as they spoke, cogs were already in motion for Savage to get his hands on the little Firoque woman. He tossed his head one direction then the other. Where’d the damn barmaid go? “Where is she?” He levelled his fury on the other assassin. Knowing he had to have let her leave when Savage clearly wanted to kill her. ColdKill looked around. Seeming nearly as shocked as Savage, that she’d escaped his clutches. He hesitantly shrugged. “I was-” He gestured to Dimurah still pinned under the cloak. Still as a statue. Savage’s arms wrapped around her, holding her still. He was watching the entertainment of me overpowering Murah rather than the woman on his lap. Ridiculous. ColdKill still sat with a hand hovering where the woman’s breast had been. Still frozen. I’d have noticed when that went missing. Savage gave the idiot an irritated glance, which had the man easing further away. *** Growling in his throat, Savage rolled his eyes Heavenward. “Sorry, My King.” ColdKill muttered. Dimurah was grunting in frustration under the flailing cloak. Savage unwrapped his arms and rounded. Marching out of Winter’s Haven to prowl the courtyard. He swung his head like the furious beast he was. Annoyed his prey had just escaped his snapping jaws. He sniffed but couldn’t smell the woman outside. He rotated on his heel to go back in but heard the backdoor slam and caught the whiff of cimmerii. No. 30 Forcing My Hand He rounded to the back of the alehouse and saw Dimurah crossing the floating dock. Her green skirt flying as she drew near the back wall. Mounting her gelding near, the fortress’s back wall. She’d had someone ready her horse before she even stopped me. Savage’s eyes narrowed on her. The dark dress of the woman who ran behind her whipped in the wind. Dimurah pulling her arm to lead her. Dimurah smoothly mounted her gelding and pulled the other woman up behind her. That one turned to look back at him through eyes which turned black with a sparking orange rim. Demon eyes. There was another crash as the back door of Winter’s Haven slammed again. Dimurah’s bodyguards were pouring out the door behind her. Running for the front-gate. Two other men ran from the alehouse. She’d obviously summoned them all to help her. They’re going to meet her somewhere. But he didn’t have time to follow them. I need to get her away from the Firoque woman. Before the barmaid takes her straight to Radix, the Demon Master. *** Dimurah gave the big gray gelding heel. Savage crossed the bailey at an inhuman run and Dimurah just managed to get past him as his fingers skimmed her cloak. Not quite able to grab enough to catch a grip. Dammit! Stop! “Murah!” He shouted. “No! Go away!” She heeled the gelding toward the fortress’s back escape. An entrance I only showed her. Don’t show the cimmerii that! But it was too late. Dimurah drove the horse against the gate. The gate snapped open, and she took the hard turn between the fortress and the stone face. Scratching both her arm and that of the Firoque woman. And nearly injuring her horse. The one I gave her. “Murah!” He shouted after her. *** Savage gave two whooping whistles. His big black stallion charged out of his tent. The white slash marking its forehead as it ducked its head to approach them. “Delcourt!” He shouted. Letting the stallion know where to run. Savage met it in the courtyard and hopped on. Following the route Dimurah had taken. But his more agile beast ducked the gate and swirled the turn without so much as bumping a rock. His bigger stallion huffing like a machine, cut the distance behind the gray gelding. “Murah. Get that woman off your horse!” “Go away, Savage! Leave her alone.” She shouted over her shoulder. Red hair tossing over her green dress as she steered the rein. Heading where? The black-eyed woman twisted to smile at him. Revealing pointed triangular teeth. Black veins appearing on her face from around her lips and trailing up toward her eyes. Her expression threatening. She looked at Murah’s exposed shoulder, revealed by the drooping shoulder of her green dress. Not her! He heeled Delcourt. Forcing him to a breakneck pace. They entered the Merwood surrounding the Blue Lark. It was dark. Too dark for her to see. And the trees were thick. Closely crowded with huge leaves hanging in their faces. Dimurah swatted them away. But Savage’s eyes flashed gold and he could see in the pitch darkness. Guiding his horse more expertly through the woods. Sensing he was closing in, Dimurah dismounted. Taking the smaller woman’s hand and tucking her behind Dimurah protectively. She doesn’t need your protection! He willed Dimurah to stop. Dread filling him when he saw her kneel. Don’t do it! He slid off Delcourt and ran at her on foot. But it was too late. Dimurah met his look. Pretty blue eyes blinking fearfully as she crouched and put a palm to the ground. No. “Don’t!” He shouted. He heard thudding hoofbeats and saw her bodyguards forming a line behind her. This is where she told them to meet her. This is where she intended to draw the line. Dimurah surged her energy through her hand. The ground rumbled underneath her hand in a boom that sent dirt billowing up around them and dust tossing into the trees. The ground shivered before cracking open. Pulling apart until there was a deep crevice separating, he and her. Fool woman. *** “Dimurah!” He roared. Eyes gold with fury. He lifted his hand to point at the woman cowering behind her. “You’re not protecting her from me!” I will kill her. “Yes, I am!” She shouted back. Savage’s hand dropped as he shook his head at her. Don’t make me do this. His eyes roved over the men standing behind her. Landing on one of the men she didn’t know well. That one tilted his head in question. His gaze lingered on that one a moment before falling in a single nod. She brought this on herself. He turned on his heel and left the clearing. *** Dimurah had rolled out the blanket Marcus had brought her. She was asleep in no time. She didn’t hear when the woman next to her woke and saw Savage crouched over her in the dark. Libby lurched up hissing. Black eyes flaring orange and red. Her mouth gaping in a black hole with a long slithering tongue. Her human guise melting away when she was threatened. “You’re too late!” She rasped. “They’re already here.” “They were.” He took the long onyx-blade dagger and pushed it against her chest. Leaning into the hilt to force it through her chest cavity. The bones crunched and gave, and he sunk it in to the handle. Libby’s eyes barely had time to adjust to see he was completely coated in dark black blood. Handprints marked his face. Running over his neck and shoulders where the Firoque had tried to grab onto him while he killed them. One by one. Like Chavias taught me to. There had been twelve of them. And they had been closing in on Dimurah’s camp. They wanted to kill her. Badly. Why does Radix want her? To hurt me? Or because she’s special? Or both? He sighed. Looking at her as she slept. Red curls framed her pale face. Dark lashes swept her cheeks. And crimson lips were relaxed in sleep. Inviting. She won’t soon forgive me. 31 Travesties She’ll Not Soon Forget Savage figured it’d be a long time before she spoke to him again. If at all. He drew a steadying breath. Scooting backward until his back rested against a tree trunk. Knees drawn to his chest as he eyed the onyx blade he twirled between his fingers. A Cimmerii blade. Savage had found it tucked in the cimmerii woman’s skirts. Already unsheathed as she rested inches from Dimurah’s back. That left a bitter taste in his mouth. He recognized such a weapon. From Radix’s armory. Savage toyed with it. Recalling its sharpness. Remembering how they were both fierce and delicate. Like her. His eyes slid back to Dimurah. He asked himself how much he’d do for her. No answer came. And he realized that it was because there was no limit. I’d do anything for her. Another man walked over and slid down the trunk in a different direction. “You were right. That’s all of them.” Phalanx. “They didn’t even wake.” Chavias gestured to the bodyguards sleeping soundly in a circle around her. Somewhat disappointed they’d put up so little resistance. “Some guards.” “Well, that’s what you hire me for, isn’t it?” He’s right on that point. “Thank you, Phalanx. For making sure you were with her.” “I’m always with her. Right behind her. Like you asked me to be.” “Like I pay you to be.” Savage corrected with a slightly lowered head. “I don’t do it because you pay me.” “Oh, it’s not you taking my coin every sennight?” Savage glanced at him. “I didn’t say I don’t appreciate your generosity.” Savage snorted in vague humor. They were quiet a moment. “She’s not going to forgive you.” Phalanx said abruptly. *** “I know.” “She went to great lengths to protect her from you.” “She hates when I kill things.” “Why?” Phalanx asked. “She’s unaccustomed to it.” “Everyone is unaccustomed to it.” “I’m not.” Savage said. “No, you’re not.” Phalanx acknowledged. “I’ve never seen as lethal a killer as you.” Savage grunted. “You should leave.” Phalanx suggested. “Not be here when she wakes.” “No. I won’t let her suffer my actions alone.” “She won’t want your comfort.” “She never does.” “How will you make amends?” Phalanx asked. Curiosity getting the better of him. “However, I have to.” “You’re very devoted to the woman.” Savage said nothing. There’s nothing more to say. It’s true. He doesn’t need me to acknowledge it. *** Dimurah’s breathing deepened. She’s having one of her nightmares. He jerked as he watched her shivering. Her eyes popped open, and she lurched to a sitting position just as the sun crested the horizon. Casting a gray glow over everything. Illuminating Savage covered in blood. And the face of the dead woman next to her. Dimurah shrieked and crawled backward. Her expression on Savage was betrayed. “No.” She shook her head. Tears streaming her face. “She was me.” That’s why she meant so much to you. The woman was tiny. A round face and huge vulnerable eyes. Her mask. But Dimurah had seen herself in the woman. Longed to help her. You were deceived by the face she showed you. But he couldn’t summon the words to explain it to her. I tried to protect her innocence from the knowledge such evil exists. Now she’s looking at me like I am that evil. “You don’t know what she was Dimurah. You couldn’t see past the curtain.” “Why do you do it?” She sobbed. Body shaking in anguish. To protect you. It was crushing for Savage to watch her pain. Without intending to his hand lifted to reach for her. But seeing her cringing away, he lowered it. Drawing a long breath. The strange troupe rode back together. Utterly silent in their discomfort. The only sound was the twigs snapping under the horse’s hooves. Dimurah’s bodyguards cast him wary looks. Eying the bodies the horses stepped over nervously. Naked bodies severed and broken. Dimurah had looked at them horrified. Her eyes returning to Savage. Looking at me, like I’m an animal. A look he’d never thought to see on her face. I betrayed her. He understood her rage and hurt. Better than most for his lifetime of living it. He rode Delcourt behind her. Ushering her back to the Blue Lark like some prison convoy. She looks a captive. Heartbroken and crying. Like I’m the worst kind of beast. For saving her life. He swallowed his regret. Knowing he couldn’t have done any differently. *** Peak Mountains, Black Mountains, Battling Border CHAVIAS “Demon!” Chavias called. “Demon…” He strung out the word in a triumphant tone. Okine, the demon’s Commander, stepped into his view instead. “What slave want.” “Oh…” Chavias linked his hands behind his back and rocked forward and back on his toes. “I was just wondering where Libby is. Seems she’s been gone a long time.” “She hunt Savage Boy.” “But that was yesterday.” Chavias stepped up to the bars to put his face against them. Gripping the cold iron. “Shouldn’t she be back by now?” He knew very well what the answer was. “Take time kill Savage Boy.” “Oh, I doubt that.” Chavias grinned. White teeth glinting in the dark. Contrasting with his black beard. “Everything he does is fast and decisive. I’d assume that’d include dying. Wouldn’t you?” “You proud of boy.” Okine rolled his head in contempt. Lumbering down the long cavern toward Radix’s chambers to discuss what was happening. “Libby be back.” He waved a meaty greenish-yellow hand dismissively. “Oh, I doubt that…” Chavias called after him tauntingly. “If she’s not back by now. She won’t be. I bet flies are already gathering on her gray face.” Chavias’ voice rose after Okine. “Like they will yours one day. While I stand over you to watch!” Okine’s cold laugh echoed through the cavern to reach Chavias. But he wasn’t laughing. 32 Unwilling Blue Lark Guild, Dread Country SAVAGE JAXSON It’d been two days of utter silence since they returned to the Blue Lark. She won’t speak me. Savage had, had it. I’m done with this silence. I’d prefer her ranting. Last night, Dimurah had served him at the counter in Winter’s Haven. He’d thought perhaps it would force some words from her. Force her to speak something to me. But she’d said nothing. Not a word. Won’t look at me. Won’t talk to me. *** He’d left quietly and waited until she was closing up. Returning to see if she’d offer some latenight conversation as she often had in the past. The Nauvree came and sat next to him. Despite that the barmaids were securing the shutters and turning the inside lock. He knew he and RedBayne were welcome here after closing. Both Savage and Dimurah had encouraged them to do so as it kept the others from trying to linger in the hopes of catching her alone. “Hoping for some of her Sleep Duster?” Nauvree turned a cup on the wood table. The dreadful tea she occasionally made for her favorites. His mouth dried at the thought of the flavor. He knew she gave it to them to help them sleep off the taint of drink, or their recent crimes. Something the others often appreciated after having. “Does anyone really hope for it?” Savage asked dryly. “I do.” Savage sighed. “Less the tea and more the conversation.” Savage admitted. He’d hoped to perhaps sit and have a reasonable talk with her. To discuss what’d happened. But he wasn’t willing to divulge that much to Nauvree. No one is that close to me. No one but her… “She said you killed her bodyguards…and the barmaid?” The Nauvree asked tentatively. Savage was uncertain why he was even asking. He knew the Nauvree was well aware he’d killed Dimurah’s bodyguards before when he’d found that several of them worked for Radix. Though it was unlikely The Nauvree knew that was why I did it. Seeing he wouldn’t answer, Nauvree persisted on the course. “So, what were you hoping for?” *** To offer her some form of explanation. Though he had no idea what to say yet. But the opportunity had not arisen anyway. She’d refused to acknowledge my presence, entirely. He’d never felt lonely sitting at her counter. Until now. He respected her wish for silence until tonight. When he could take it no longer. Despite the din of voices and the thunk of tankards he whispered to her over the counter. “Murah, are you going to talk to me?” “No.” “What will it take?” I’ll offer anything. He just wanted to hear her voice. Or see her face brighten as she looked at him. “I don’t want your weight hanging over the Haven anymore.” She scrubbed a bit of spilled ale. My weight? My influence she means. “What would you have of me?” “Tell them you no longer rule here.” She jutted her chin toward the assassins filling the booths. Steering clear of the tension here at the counter. He knew. He shifted, drawing a long breath through his nose. His dissension was obvious in the way his eyes trailed her. And the pointed way she’s ignoring it. “You want me to lift my protection from Winter’s Haven?” “Yes,” She gave him a dark look. “your protection…” He knew his breathing quickened. Could feel the racing of his heart. But a furtive look around the alehouse revealed no one saw. The thought of removing his protection over the alehouse was disconcerting. It’s a bad idea. Dangerous… Seeing he’d nothing further to say on the subject she turned and served someone else. Dismissing me. Savage gathered his tankard and went to an empty booth. Taking his time nursing it thoughtfully. *** REDBAYNE Tsking drew her attention to the other end of the counter. She saw the wide shoulders of RedBayne sitting there. “What?” She groaned. Rolling her eyes slightly. She sees my disapproval. Good. I wasn’t hiding it. “Careful what ye ask for.” He cautioned. “I know what I ask for.” No, you don’t. “Do ye?” RedBayne straightened. He sighed. “Ye, Little Dear, are a wee juicy lamb.” To put it mildly. “And that,” He pointed to Savage Jack hunkered over his drink in the dimly lit booth. “is the vicious alpha wolf that stands atween ye and them.” He pointed to where a cluster of unkempt assassins cast her longing looks. “The pack of mangy wolves.” “I didn’t ask for your advice.” I care not a whit if you wish to hear it. “Ye get it nonetheless.” He gestured broadly. “A gift fer me wee friend, the Barter Queen.” He sobered and leaned back on the counter to whisper to her conspiratorially. “Careful askin’ ‘im ta move.” “I want him out of the way! Out of Winter’s Haven. I can do it on my own!” She ferociously wiped out a tankard. No, you can’t. You put yourself in danger, Little One. But you’ll not hear it from me. He realized. “Jus’ be cautious because this place is held together delicately.” RedBayne rose from the counter. Finishing his tankard. “Ye ask him ta stop standin’ atween ye and them. When ye decide, in yer own good time, ye want him ta move back again, it may be too late. If he gets dethroned trying, ye might find yer place here far less comfortable under the regime of a new King of Assassins.” “That’s impossible. No one would turn against him like that.” “Mistake yerself not,” RedBayne lifted a finger. “Any of these men would love a fighting chance to take over the Blue Lark.” “He built it!” She objected. And you want to take it from him. Why he lets you is beyond me. He defers to no one else in the world. “I know that. And ye know that…But they dunnot care.” He gestured around. “And his kingdom isn’t the only thing they’d like a shot at.” He gave her a pointed look. “They wouldn’t…” They absolutely would! Don’t play naïve. “They would. And they will. Yer a bit of woman they haven’t tasted here…The forbidden fruit…”

31 Take Me "Then Hunter," I looked to him. Letting the blanket slide from over my body to the floor. "Take me." Me saying it made all three men shift in hunger. Growling ferociously like the ravenous predators they were. I took his hand and led him to the bed. He followed me like a dutiful pup. I glanced out the window and realized that at some point, evening had begun to descend. The sway of the Mating Moon is only going to get stronger. I remembered all the things old Marta had told me, about how the males could become overzealous and bleed out their desired mate. Or seriously injure her during the mating process. I don’t want to be one of those. I looked to Hunter, chewing the inside of my lip but feeling hopeful. He’s usually the gentlest. I feared how much it would hurt now that I was sore from Vanquish's ministrations. I laid down and pulled him over me. "Don't hurt me." I urged. Settling my shoulders onto the bed. Trying to force myself to relax and my body not to fight him as it had Vanquish's. Vanquish knelt near the head of my bed. I saw his brown, slim-fingered hand in my peripheral. Opening in an offer of comfort. I reluctantly set my hand in his. He caressed my hair back from my face. Racer leaned against the wall a distance away. His expression nearly violent as he watched Hunter settling between my legs, with blatant jealousy. He caressed a hand along my neck, collar and down over my breast and flat belly. Pressing my hip to hold me still. "Don't move, Vanna Rae. I've no wish to cause you pain. I'd have you enjoy me as much as I plan to enjoy you!" He prodded near my entrance and then eased into me. I hissed against the pain. Squeezing Vanquish's hand to stem the vibrating anguish swelling from my core. Hunter swelled within me. Straining me. I gasped and stretched my neck against the pain. Hunter was stroking me inside. Lifting my hips to pull me down onto him. He made a rumbling sound that imitated very closely, a cat's purr. In moments he was moaning as he thrust his hips up into me. Filling me with his hot fluid. Then letting me drop. Following me over to lay his forehead on my breast. "That was nice Vanna Rae. Thank you." *** Racer was so impatient, he nearly shoved Hunter aside to climb atop me. In moments he was inside me. But as I'd suspected, he was barely leashed. Always a bit wild and full of energy he pounded into me. Pumping wildly. I whined and Hunter held my other hand. Growling warningly at Racer. So did Vanquish. He paused. Looking from one to the other then down at my grimace. He started again. Slower. Shortening the strokes and trying to go easier. It seemed like he could go on forever. Panting in pleasure as he worked more and more deeply into me. But his Mating Moon fervor took over. Surging harder, he growled. Pausing to pull me up. Making me straddle his lap while I balanced on my knees. His hand sweeping my lower back. "That's getting me all wound up again." Hunter murmured from behind. Watching me mounted on Racer's cock. I heard Vanquish rumble in agreement. Racer held my stomach against his with the pressure at my lower back. My own body weight worked against me to hold me in place while he thrust up into me. His other hand stroked my jaw and fingered my lower lip. "I'm going to come in you, Vanna Rae. I'm going to seed in you. And I'm going to mark you while you take it." I bit my lip and my brow knitted in worry. I felt a callused hand land on my shoulder. "Are you sure this is what you want?" Vanquish was asking. "To be all of ours by possession?" Hunter, still not liking the sound of that, corrected. "Bound by desire. To all three of us." "And to bear a pack pup from us?" Vanquish added. Eyes glowing feral yellow. I knew what that meant. His beast wants to know as much as the man does. And his wolf was already perilously close to the surface. Ready to emerge any moment. 32 Markings All Around I nodded. "Yes. I'm sure." Racer wasted no time. He thrust up into me and used his arm circled over my hip to yank me down hard against him as he came inside me. It burned some against the sore spots. I felt his teeth a moment later. Sinking into the opposite side of my neck from Vanquish's mark. Again, feeling the stirring of my wolf under my skin. I felt my teeth change and knew she was fighting to come out. To mark these males as hers. Now I belong to them both. But I don’t want to mark them. To claim them back. Not like this. *** "Move aside." Hunter sounded stern. His voice seemed more urgent now. I gave him an exhausted look. Wondering how I was going to take him in too. Racer complied. Legs shaking with having just spilt his seed. Into me. Hunter caught my hip and rolled me onto my knees. And I was suddenly very afraid he'd do to me what Vanquish had done earlier. What he 'opened' me for. "Please, Hunter. Be kind." I begged. He caught a fistful of my hair and turned it around his wrist. "I'm trying. Don't move." *** "The Mating Moon is rising." Vanquish explained mournfully. Glancing from me to the open window worriedly. I realized it was dark now. He’s right. Soon they’ll be far more violent and insatiable. I was almost thankful as Hunter entered the cushion of my body rather than the place that still cramped from earlier. My ass. He was rough though, this time. His hips hammering into my buttocks and his thighs stabbing at the back of mine as he strained to get in deeper. I growled against the pain. Trying to stay balanced on my four limbs. Though my body was beginning to quake enough that my arms were becoming unsteady. Something was coiling through me, and I recognized it as those first hints of pleasure. I was going to come. He was making short, pleasured sounds. And even though I knew he was taking from my body to find that satisfaction. Part of me enjoyed it. I found myself moving backward against him. Surging my body back hard enough that the back of my thighs slapped his. Making him groan harder and his fingers dig into my flesh. Barely able to contain himself. And some deep, primal part of me wanted him to lose control. To know what it felt like when he went full animal. But not today. Not like this. When I ache from nearly head to toe. After a time, he fell over me. His chest pressed to my back. Utterly limp, he nearly melted into my back and rear. He curled his hips up and flexed his ass to plunge deeper into my heat. Using the hand with my hair he turned my head, so his mouth was to my cheek. "I'm going to rise in you, Vanna Rae. And I too will mark you." *** "Where?" I asked worriedly. "On the back." I felt him harden even more. Something I'd have thought impossible until it happened. Then he shouted as he filled me. And I wondered how I could possibly take anymore. And the night is only beginning. Before Hunter withdrew from me, he sunk his teeth into both sides of the back of my neck. Leaving deep imprints in a collar all the way around my throat. And now I belong to all three. From a woman that had no pack, a she-wolf that no one wanted, to the mate of three extremely dangerous border guards. 33 Under the Mating Moon Despite all their good intentions there was soon a frenzy to be inside me. Even I could catch my own primal scent. Accentuated as the Mating Moon cast its hazy yellow glow over the Wixwood. Vanquish snarled at them both as he lifted me. Tucking my legs around his hips and showing me how to lock my heels. The other two whined in objection. Shrill, desperate sounds. He balanced me with a cheek in each of his palms. His fingers just slipping into the crease to massage my inner lips as he walked with me. He shoved my back against the wall a bit roughly in his excitement. His eyes going slitted yellow. He lifted my thighs and entered me. Impaling me on his cock. I thrashed a moment unused to the depth. Scraping my heels along his calves, as I struggled for footing to climb off him. He rumbled low in his throat. As he said huskily into my ear. "Stop trying to escape, Rabbit. We have you where we want you now." It dawned on me then that he hadn't called me Rabbit because I was always cowering. He called me Rabbit because these three, their little pack, had always known I'd be their prey. *** Vanquish was thrusting hard. It was so deep. Especially combined with my own weight bearing me down solidly onto him. Forcing him into the point just under my belly. My thighs shook at every impact and my large breasts bobbed with each pounding stroke. His forehead pressed to mine, he watched them hungrily. "You're mine, Vanna Rae." "Turn her, Van." Racer approached, not liking the sound of that. "I'll be your wall." Vanquish gripped my thighs and turned me off the wall. I felt Racer probing my other hole. "Wait!" I arced up tilting away. "I can't." "Shush." Vanquish balanced me between he and Racer so he could put a finger to my lips. "Look at me. Hold on." I clutched his shoulders desperately. "Now take a breath." He whispered. *** I blew a calming one out and as I inhaled, Racer embedded in me too. Lacking the gentleness Vanquish had exhibited. I was just instantly filled with him. The pressure of taking both of them at once was nearly all consuming. "Ah." I tossed my head back. Clawing him as my body strained to receive them both. "That's it. Now you move. You set the pace." Vanquish said. They were both still. Waiting. Their bodies vibrating with eagerness. Their chests slick against me. Vanquish's green gaze was softly encouraging. But his voice held the harsh note of desperation. "Soon. Vanna Rae." Using his grip on my thighs as leverage I hefted myself up and heard their hissing breaths. I slowly lowered until they were planted in me again. Deep as tree roots. They moaned. I growled back. Realizing the power I had over them. The pain began to ease, and I quickened the pace. Racer framed my waist to help me hoist up faster. Vanquish's fingers dug into the soft skin of my thighs as he fought his mounting need. I rode them both. Feeling deep satisfaction as I heard their panting breaths and pleasured moans. I glanced over and saw Hunter crouched on a backward chair watching with his hard on ready to take me next. His face written with intensity as he watched. He won't be able to take it much longer. I knew. What have I gotten myself into? 34 A Moment with Vanquish Soon both males were panting roughly. Straining as I rode them. Racer growled and surged inside me. Forcing my body tighter to Vanquish as he pinned me still while he came. Vanquish stopped all movement and held me to him. Sighing Racer showered my shoulder in short kisses and nibbles. Dropping his forehead to the back of my neck until he caught his breath. "Are you okay, Vanna Rae?" Racer asked softly. Remorse in his voice. "I'm okay." I murmured into Vanquish's shoulder. But my whole body was hurting already. I was unsure how I was going to survive this Mating Moon. "I need her." Hunter's voice was ragged, and he was starting to approach. "Not yet." Vanquish lifted his hand at my back to stop him. "Let us finish here and she'll be all yours while Racer and I find her something to eat." "She needs sustenance." Racer agreed. "Okay." Hunter sounded mournful. But I saw the promise of having me to himself brighten his eyes. *** "He'll wait." Vanquish assured near my ear. I turned my face up to his. Blonde hair sweeping his shoulder in wild strands down to his elbow. I turned my lips up to his ear. "How do you know." "Cause I'd wait any period of time to have a moment alone with you." "Everything hurts." "What do you want me to do." I could feel the tension in his body. His fingertips biting into my legs in his anxiousness for my answer. I knew he'd do whatever I asked this moment. Even if it kills him to do so. His control was tightly wound. He'd not been lying earlier. He was by far the most controlled of the bunch. "Slow. Gentle. Please." I pleaded. He nodded once and guided me to the bed. Setting me down gently and for the first time Vanquish was truly tender. He swept my hair back from my forehead as he massaged into me. The aches seemed wash away by the ripples of pleasure winding through my body. He kissed my forehead and each of my eyelids while he made love to me. In moments I saw his chest and abdomen tightening in a way that told me he was close. He gave a short roar of pleasure as he tilted his head back. Exposing the cords in his brown throat. And I realized his vulnerability. In his moment of pleasure, I could've torn out his throat without him ever reacting. And I realized this strange power I had in my ability to pleasure him. To take him off guard into this state of bliss. Even the tough Vanquish himself was susceptible to me. An interesting thought. Strange that in my vulnerability to them I would find my power. He slumped against me. His sweaty cheek to my breast. Enveloping me with his earthen masculine scent. Smelling like trees and rain and something wilder. All male. All mine. *** "Van, I swear if you don't keep your promise, I'm going to toss you off her like baggage." Hunter growled. His voice ragged. Van turned his head to look at him and groaning he climbed off me. Slipping out. He met Racer, who was already dressed leaning next to the door. "Some bit of romance that was." Racer slapped his back mockingly. "Let's get her a bit to eat so we can get back to her." They headed out the door. Vanquish tossing a last lingering glance over his shoulder. "Come here, She-wolf." Hunter's husky voice rose from where he sat on the floor next to the wooden chair. I rose unsteadily and walked to him on hesitant feet. Bare feet padding his way. Once to him he caught the back of one curved calf and guided it over his leg to straddle his hip. Then the other. Until I stood over him. His chin nearly propped on my pelvis as he caressed the back of my legs staring up at me. "What?" "Just looking at you." "What do you see, Hunter?" "An extraordinary, beautiful, kind woman. But I'm waiting for you to let go and be free with us. There's no more reason to hide anymore. We'll always look after you." I understood his words but wasn't sure I knew exactly what it meant. I couldn't imagine feeling safe. I'd feared everything. Starvation, isolation, then the pack seeing me, then them. He caught my hips and pulled me down over his lap. I felt his hard length beneath me, but he seemed more intent on staring at me. Petting hair back from my face to tuck behind my ears. He kissed my mouth with such tenderness it made my chest tighten. His tongue met mine in a wild dance that sent warmth pouring through me. 35 Hunter's Invitation He moaned and pulled me tighter to him. Molding my body to his as he changed angles to kiss me more deeply. He was all heat and caresses. Despite my aching body I felt my own arousal mounting, despite me. Hunter's hands roved my body. Pulling my shoulders tighter against him. Soon I felt like I was melting into him. "Love me, Vanna Rae. Love all of us." I moaned into his mouth. Unsure what to say. He rotated with me and leaned me over the chair. My back was along the cold surface making my nipples harden. I braced my elbows on the seat and he brought my hips down over the edge and toward his lap. "I don't want to hurt you, Vanna Rae." He said softly. "I desire to pleasure you. So, I need you to communicate with me." "How?" "Tell me if I'm hurting you." "O-okay...Hunter." I hesitantly agreed. Fearful that it must. All of me ached. And my arms shook beneath me from my body's exhaustion. Hunter's probing staff eased against my lips which seemed to part for him of its own volition opening to my entrance which he glided into. He caressed my lower back and smoothed his hands down the outside of my hips. Groaning as he entered me and paused. His thighs and hands shaking as he fought for control. His head dropped and dark hair fell over his forehead as he watched where he joined with my body. When he looked back at me his blue eyes were fearful, and I realized how close he was to going wild. And how hard he's trying not to. I worried my look staring at him desperately. He could really hurt me. "I'm so sore, Hunter. Nearly raw." "I know." He said in anguish. Still trying to be still though his hips were swaying slightly. Already dragging him in and out of me in subtle strokes. "Just do it." I dropped my head back and groaned. Bracing myself for his brutal taking. But his voice shocked me. "No." I looked up at him. He blew a long breath and steadied himself. Stroking me slowly made him shake harder. His legs nearly vibrating against the floor. I moaned at the surprising feeling of immense pleasure rather than the expected pain. My body slicked, masking the aching parts and enhancing my pleasure. He increased his pace, careful to keep the strokes shorter to keep from invading my womb which was, by far, the most sensitive. Despite myself, my back reflexively began to arch. My buttocks flexed and legs shivered as I came, slicking his cock with my heat. "Hunter!" I lurched up and clawed his shoulders. I knew the smell of my arousal drowned him. He grunted and shook his head like a wild animal. The sound deepening to a long growl, and he lost it. Hammering wildly into me. But by now my pleasure had mounted to such a pivot point from his kisses, his caresses, and my climax that it only built upon itself toward another. When I came again, he surged with me. Groaning, and his jaw tightening as he met my look. His mouth parted on pleasured sounds as he poured his seed into my body. Pulsing a few long strokes as he finished. Reaching my peak made my body milk him for every drop as I squealed in rivers of ecstasy. Holding onto him as my muscles flexed throughout my body. Clinging to his. He gave a low moan and fell backward. Bracing his hands on the floor and clawing it as I finished riding him. Stroking rhythmically until my body finished feeding on his. The door burst open. Both Vanquish and Racer stood there with a bloodied rabbit in their hands. Urgency and raw agony on their faces. "You made her cum?" Racer accused as if betrayed. "How are we supposed to think to hunt when we could smell her out there!" Vanquish swallowed hard. Both of them looked at us positioned as we were as though mesmerized. Their expressions starved. Oh, no... The dead rabbit hit the floor. The live one was panicking. *** I climbed to my feet weakly. Putting out a finger between me. "Both of you stop!" To my utter astonishment they skid to an abrupt halt. I looked from Vanquish barefoot, wearing only pants, to Racer in his tunic, pants and boots. "Racer." His head snapped to attention. "Give me your shirt." He ripped it off and tossed it to me. I yanked it on. "I need a minute. To eat. To breathe. Please." They shifted uneasily and swallowed. Adjusting themselves in discomfort. *** I walked slowly to the rabbit they'd found me. Watching them warily as I bent to pick it up. Knowing the tunic slid partway up my ass. Baring the lower part of my cheeks to their view. All three groaned in pain. I tugged it down and turned around. Rabbit in hand. "Now, stop it." They whined in their throats, nearly in unison. Like beaten pups. Turning to look away made Racer and Vanquish run into each other than shove each other from their paths. Hunter was climbing to his feet, forcing himself to look away. 36 Commanding My Mates They're all in pain. I knew it. And was beginning to understand it better every moment. I feasted on the Rabbit while Vanquish built me a fire in the fireplace to keep me warm. Racer handing him logs absentmindedly. Hunter knelt behind me massaging my shoulders in a comforting way as I grabbed my tiny dagger of the small table near me. I gouged into the rabbit. Severing open the hide to bear the meat at the chest and ribs. Violently tearing away the fur in my hunger. His touch felt good. Lulling my aching body and offering comfort to my aching muscles. The other two cast him envious looks but it was clear they knew they'd not be able to touch me without having me immediately. Racer stared at me unashamedly. Vanquish looked over his shoulders frequently as though checking to make sure I'd not gone. Hunter dropped a long sensual kiss to the top of my shoulder. "That's it! I'll fucking kill him." Racer leapt to his feet. "Sit down." Vanquish didn't even look back, knowing he'd see whatever had his brother trembling in annoyance. But he caught Racer's arm and yanked him back to the floor. "She wants a break. You give her a damn break." "Not with him touching her like that!" Racer argued. Looking fit to his Vanquish for making him stay. I chewed the raw meat worriedly. Unsure how much more time I'd have. The meat was succulent, and the flavor poured sweetly across my tongue. I moaned in enjoyment as I felt it hit my belly warmly. I turned it and tore more of the hide aside to claw out more meat. I glanced up and saw all the men had stopped. Watching me raptly. Even Hunter had twisted to lean round me and watch. "What?" I blinked. "The sounds your making..." Vanquish was staring at me over his shoulder. Frozen. His voice tight. "Their killing me." Racer complained in a high voice. "He's going to break." Vanquish warned me. Looking at me steadily. Not needing to see his brother to know. I sighed and ate a couple quicker handfuls. I turned with bloodied hands but could find nothing to wipe them on. "Use my shirt." Racer nodded. I did. When I lifted it, I caught his scent. Slightly different then Vanquish and Hunters. More combined smells. As if being so fast allowed him to cover areas that the other two couldn't. I blew a long breath and tossed the rabbit aside. Straightening my legs and leaning back. I nodded next to me. "Here Racer." He unlaced his pants and climbed from them to crawl across the floor to me to slide onto his side. Dropping a hand to caress my belly. I looked at Vanquish and asked softly. "Can you wait for me." His posture was tight, but he nodded. "For you." I rolled atop Racer. Looking into his blue eyes to help me focus on something other than the uncomfortable stretching. The mole under his eye reminding me of the differences amongst them despite their similar appearance. I took my time riding him until, surprisingly, I too was getting gratification from the feeling. He caught my hips several times to nudged me to move faster. But I caught his wrists and tossed them away. Growling warningly when he did it a third time. "Obey her." Hunter snarled. "She's hurting." Racer glanced at him then back at me. "Is that what's wrong?" "Of course, it is." I snapped a bit impatiently. "Then tell me so." He said just as acidly. Stilling his body to comply. "I thought you were just trying to toy with me." "Does this feel like teasing." I slid harder on him to prove my point. Wincing as I did. He gasped and lurched up. Spilling into me instantly from the surprise of my aggressive motion. His body jerked and his abdomen worked in a rippling motion as I felt his heat pour into me. Then he slumped weakly. *** I rolled onto my back. Biting back the pain my body was enduring as I waved a finger to invite Vanquish to come to me. He followed the same motions Racer had to get out of his clothes. "You sure?" He asked. "If you need it, I'll give it to you." "The moon is waning, Vanna Rae. Hang on just a bit longer. We'll be different men in the morning." He promised. "We will." Hunter agreed. "We won't hurt you anymore." Racer sounded remorseful already. As if regretting what he'd done so far. I'd never heard him sound like that. "Take me, Vanquish. Help me get through what remains of the Mating Moon." "I'm here. I'll stay with you." He stroked my hair back from my forehead as his body lowered over me. *** Vanquish had been right. It was only a short bit of time longer before they'd all dropped to their sides exhausted on my floor. Just as daylight first crept pink and orange fingers through the trees and into my window, I stumbled to my feet. Knowing the morning after the Mating Moon was the only morning all year that there'd be no Border Guards watching the walls locking the Asara pack in. 37 Morning Light No wolves are out raiding after a Mating Moon. All male wolves are too exhausted to do anything other than try and recuperate. I knew it well. I’d heard them talk about it many times over the years. Despite the beauty of these three men, their many kindnesses and how hard they'd tried. I feared another Mating Moon. Feared what might happen to me now as a mated female. What if someone wanted to hurt me to get to them. I knew how none of this worked. But I hurt. And I was somehow afraid that went they awoke. All that had occurred the night before would only continue. It's my one chance. *** Wearing nothing but Racer's oversized shirt and covered in sex and their fluids, I fled barefoot from my hut. Straight blonde hair a banner chasing me in the early morning light as I streaked through the woods. Faster than I'd ever run to get to the walls. As I ran, I saw light glinting over the wall and peering through the leaves in the tree canopy above me. It triggered something in me. I saw that light above me and felt myself being dragged backward toward a hut I knew I lived in. I looked over and saw the bloodied, scarred face of a huge man I didn’t know. An Alpha. With that vision I saw myself crawling elbow deep in blood with it matted in my hair while I sobbed and shook my head in denial. That scarred alpha straddling me and staring down at me with a smirk which told me what he intended for me. “You will be my Mate, Princess.” Then I was running. Past trees and through bushes until I was scraped and cut from head to toe. It was a memory. My first real memory since I came here. I was shocked and I must’ve slowed my pace. *** I heard chuckling behind me. I looked back and saw Hunter catching up. He'd already caught my trail. And of course, he'd follow me at a dead run. The Hunter. Damn him. I looked beyond him back at the open doorway of my hut. I just have to outrun him. Racer stepped from behind a tree in-front of me. Making me squawk and skid to a stop. His arms were crossed over his chest as he stared chidingly down at me. "Did you think escaping us would be so easy." I veered around him and kept going. "Really, Vanna Rae?" He tossed his arms. His voice half-laughing. "Do you really think you're going to outrun me?" He's right. There's no way. If I have a prayer, it's to outsmart him. I veered off toward the river. Pouncing sideways off two trees and turning into a white and cream-colored wolf as I landed. Upping my pace in this form to a long lope. "She's turned." Racer called back. "Where's Van?" Hunter shot back. Making me worry. I leapt into the river and paddled across. Knowing I was only a short distance to the wall. I turned back into a woman and headed the only direction I could go to outmaneuver them. Up. *** I shimmied up the tree. Going as high as I could until I was cloaked heavily in the dense spring foliage. Helping to mask my waning scent. I eyed the blood on the shirt and straddled a branch to grab fistfuls of leaves. Scrubbing them along the blood to mask much of the smell with broken plants then shoved them into a nearby hole in the tree. Vanquish was the first one to appear beneath me. Looking unworried as he put his back to the tree. Inspecting his nails. The other two arrived across the river as wolves. Giving him a long look. "Haven't seen her." He shrugged. "Yet." They stared at him. He pointed in both directions. "Peel off, go separate ways. I'll watch for her to double back. Likely she will, don't you think? Then we'll have her back no matter which way she goes." They whimpered and complied. Scampering off. *** When the sounds of their hunting sniffs vanished in both directions, I wanted to sigh in relief but didn't dare with him still standing straight below me. "Why you running, Vanna Rae?" He asked. Confirming the terrible fear that he might know I was there. I dared not answer. Squinting my eyes closed and praying he was just guessing. "Rather pointless, don't you think? We're the top three Border Guards in this pack." When I peeled my eyes opened and looked down, I found him with his head tilted up to stare straight back at me. Dammit. *** "Just go away and leave me!" I whispered urgently. Trying to wave him away. He scoffed coldly. "Don't mistake my kindness for weakness, Vanna Rae. I'm not going anywhere." My stomach dropped as hope fled. "Now get your fine ass down that tree. Now." He said it with such command I knew he had every intention of coming up after me. And if I didn't obey him now, then he'd do what he'd always done. Make me so miserable I wished I'd obeyed when I had the chance. And after last night and all the things that'd been done to me, I feared now more than ever what that'd entail. I hesitated thinking over making him do it. But decided I feared that consequence more than the one I'd suffer now. I reluctantly scooted back along the branch and made my way down the tree. "Don't hurt me, Vanquish." I said quickly as I clung to the lowest branch just above him. His green eyes were as icy and fierce as they'd always been. My breathing quickened. He reached up and snagged me off the branch, dragging me down despite me clinging to it. Still gripping my waist, he set me on my feet before him. "Now explain to me," He said aggressively. "Why the hell are you fleeing now. When the worst parts are over?" 38 Go Home I chewed my cheek feeling horribly uncomfortable. "You've lost your virginity." "I was a virgin?" That did explain that first pain. "You didn't know?" His brows shot up. I paused. "Of course, you didn't. You can't remember." He did that strange, kind, gesture where he stroked my hair back from my face and tucked his palm against my cheek. "We marked you, and the Mating Moon is done." "I can't survive that every night." I whimpered. *** “Every night!” His voice rose. I shook my head. “Vanna Rae...” He chuckled chidingly. “Neither could we. We’d all die in a puddle.” “What do you mean?” “It’s the only night of the year we’re like that.” "Then what would tonight be like?" "Tonight, you recover. And however, many nights it takes. We've traumatized your body. You need to heal. We hunt for you, we tend you. Until you're whole again." "And after that?" "After that, we establish a routine of what will give you pleasure and not pain. How much you want and can receive in one night." "And what if one of you wants more." "We all will. Be fair and just in your decisions and don't favor one more than the others." "What if a I favor you more." "Then you decide if you want me to fight my brothers to relinquish their marks. Or they'll try to kill me when I least expect it." "You love each other." I objected. "More than breath. But we're still wolves. And you're our mate. We'll fight to our death for our mate." "It's not fair. Why must I decide who lives or dies." "Because you're the only one that gets to." He said flatly. It felt like an immense amount of pressure. And I was exhausted. His gaze changed to sympathy as he saw it on me. "You haven't slept at all." I didn't have time to answer. I collapsed. But I never felt the ground. Just his palm under my head and an arm over my back as he lifted me. "You've got her?" Hunter called. "Got her." He said. "How'd you find me?" I whispered weakly. Having to know. "I marked you first." He whispered near my ear. "I'll always sense your location." I'll never get away from them. My heart throbbed heavily. *** I awoke around noon to pounding on the door. Racer answered it in only his breeches. Tossing it wide revealed the presence of the imposing young alpha in the doorway. Draven. My heart dropped as I twisted to see him beneath the coverlet. He's here because I tried to run. "You." He pointed at me. Confirming my fear. Vanquish and Hunter flanked Racer. Draven eyed the three of them. "I heard we had a stray try to get away last night." "We ran her down." Racer shrugged. "First time taken under a Mating Moon." "She was afraid it'd be like that every night." Vanquish explained flatly. Draven laughed uproariously. Peering between them to meet my look. "Did you now?" Feeling a fool, I gave a slight nod. "Mine thought that too. Pour thing. I'll forgive you then." He said before his voice hardened to steel as he lifted a finger. "Once. But never again. You are mated to these men. You stay with them. Do you understand me." The fierce note in his voice was so commanding I didn't dare wonder what would happen to me if I failed to obey. I sat up and nodded stiffly. Clinging to the blanket. "Good. Now get up. Get dressed and get out here. For the Declarations." 39 Declarations Declarations were one of the parts I’d always hoped to avoid. It was for women to be dragged into camp by their mates to reveal their mark to all in the camp. Declaring them possessed by the man that’d ‘tamed’ them. I hate that term. Tamed. Like a house pet. I’d be damned if I were anyone’s house pet. If these boys thought they’d won all this game they’d be sorely mistaken. I stared at them as they faced me across the room. The closed door behind them. What they don’t know is, I’ve not forgotten how I controlled them with that pleasure. How vulnerable they were to me. If I was going to stay and be their mate. It’ll be on my terms. Vanquish had set forth the expectation that guidelines would be set. Yeah, well they’re going to be set by me. Determination set my jaw. “What is that look?” Racer asked Hunter. “Intriguing.” Hunter answered. “How the Hell would I know! She always had the hood on.” “She’s decided something. Something we’re not going to like.” Vanquish crossed his arms over his chest. How is it he that always seems to know what I’m thinking. The answer came instantly. Because while the other two had been toying and playing with me. He’d been watching my movements, studying me. His little Rabbit. “Is he right?” Hunter asked quickly. At my lack of answer Racer asked warily. “What? What have you decided that we’re not going to like?” *** When the door to my hut was tossed open, I wore Hunters clean tunic. Belted at my waist from some bits of rope Racer found for me. Turning it into a short dress. Long silk blonde hair draped my back down to my hips, swaying with each step I took. I stepped out unashamed. Bare feet hitting the dirt. Legs exposed to the morning breeze which felt remarkably refreshing. They all wore their pants. Bare bronzed chests brushing my shoulders and back as they moved with me. Like a single unit, they shifted as I shifted. Seeming to know my movements before I did. We walked to the center of camp where a crowd had gathered, positioned on logs. Primarily others that were marked or marked someone. Those that had not bred the night before were sulking elsewhere. Agonized from a night of unbearable frustration and pain. Now I understood why. Vanquish swept my hair aside to reveal his bite mark on the side of my neck. I tilted my head to the other side to make it readily visible. Feeling a strange sense of pride despite the shame I’d expected. Aloira stomped in frustration. “No!” Cindy whined, crossing her arms over her shoulders. Her eyes immediately skid hopefully to Hunter. I could feel him grinning at her from behind me. Racer was next, revealing his. Then Hunter moved my shoulders to direct me to round and face him. He swept my hair over my shoulder and lifted it high along the back. There was a heavy round of cheers. Aloira and Cindy were so mad they stalked from the camp huffing and grumbling. “She is ours.” Hunter said. “No one hurts her. No one touches her.” Vanquish added. “No one bothers her!” Racer called in Cindy and Aloira’s direction. “Or we’ll make them pay.” There was clapping all around. “And she stays with you.” Draven added softly. Giving me a long look. “They are mine.” I said with a lifted chin. “And I will stay with them.” My men. On my terms. My pleasure for theirs or I’d turn them on each other. They all knew, and they’d all agreed. And somehow, I felt powerful. Proud. These three gorgeous animals were mine. My mates… 40 Recovering Soon after declarations Vanquish, Hunter and Racer took me to their two-level hut. “This isn’t mine.” I objected. “Is now.” Racer declared tossing open the door. Every corner was filled with dust except for around one corner on the far side of the base level. “Which of you knows how to clean?” It was better kept then my hut had been. I wasn’t fair at tidying either. “Mine.” Vanquish said tight lipped. “Of course, it is.” I groaned. “Yes, of course it is.” Hunter mimicked my annoyed tone. Racer as well. “Am I just supposed to bounce from bed to bed?” I glared from one to the next to the next. “Well, you could.” Hunter grinned broadly. “Or you could lay in yours upstairs and call up whoever you’ll have for the night.” He pointed to a ladder nearby, that went up to a platform overhanging half the room. “Go up.” Racer said. “We built it for you.” “When?” I blinked at him stunned. “Last year.” Vanquish said looking at me levelly. “Before you knew I was binding myself?” I asked in a high voice. “Before that.” Racer said. “Why?” “We knew we wanted you.” Vanquish said. “But you didn’t know what I looked like.” “We knew what you smelled like.” Hunter sniffed the air pointedly. “We knew we’d have to have you.” “You won’t do to me what you did last night.” I rounded on them, backing up anxiously as I eyed them. “No.” Vanquish shook his head. Lifting his finger pointedly. “One night a year we lose control. The rest of the nights are yours.” “Yours, Vanna Rae.” Racer nodded meaningfully. “Your way. When and where.” I gave them a skeptical look. Before I turned and grabbed the ladder. Climbing up only two rungs before Vanquish approached with that predatory slink he used when he was circling me. He rounded to beneath the ladder so he could stare up at me. He reached around the ladder to catch my wrist. “One thing, Rabbit.” I paused climbing and looked down at him. His tanned skin and corded throat. Black hair and piercing green eyes. “What?” “Please be fair in who you have. Not doing so will make us instinctively fight for hierarchy for the right to mate with you more often.” “You’ll turn on each other.” “Very possibly? Is that what you want?” His brows lowered as if pained and his gaze roved my face. “No.” I sighed. “It isn’t.” “Then be kind in your choices, Vanna Rae. Keeping three male mates balanced will be difficult.” I nodded in understanding. *** “Am I safe going up here?” He gave a lopsided smile. Letting go of my wrist. “You go up and recover.” He strolled to the other edge of the ladder, peering around it to look at me. “However long you need. If you need food let us know.” “And how do I let you know who I want to make love with-if I do?” “You tell us.” “And the others?” “Will graciously accept and hope their turn comes soon.” He walked the rest of the way around me. Holding onto the ladder from behind me now. As if to steady it for me. “And what if I want no man after last night?” I looked over my shoulder down at him. Racer and Hunter approached the sides to look at me. “Don’t say that, Vanna Rae.” Hunter pleaded. “We want to make it up to you. To show you it won’t always be like that.” He slapped Vanquish in the chest. “Right, Van?” “Very true. Come back to us when you’re ready Rabbit.” Vanquish murmured. “We’ll wait for you.” Racer said. “However long it takes.” Hunter agreed. My three males… They understood what they’d done to me and knew I’d need times to come to terms with this strange new link they had over me and I over them. I need to figure this out. Figure out how to not be owned. How to keep them from taking me ever again as they did last night. Cold determination set in, and my face hardened as I climbed that ladder. I’d not be their submissive. I would use what they’d taught me to turn them into my chained wolves. My predators… My trio of mates. THE END

16 Vanquish's Pleasure My head still rested back on his shoulder. My eyes closed and lips parted as I panted. Still savoring the swells in my body from the pleasure I'd felt around his finger. Shame washed over me that I'd liked what he did to me. I liked what Vanquish had done to me too. They were turning me into a wanton. Their little plaything. If they kept at me, I feared I'd one day be like Cindy and Aloira. Their willing little slut. I won't. I vowed to myself. Wondering if I could hide with Jaecar the Border Guard. Or one of the other wolves. Would Samantha let me stay in her hut? Anywhere that these males couldn't wreak all they'd promised, come the Mating Moon, in two night's time. Not enough time! *** I started when I heard water splashing. My eyes snapping open to see Vanquish, naked, striding toward us in the waist-deep water. Violent intensity written over his face. Oh, no. I started to yank away from Hunter, but he palmed my breasts and jerked me back against him. Making my tied hands brush along both sides of his staff. It jerked violently in response, and he moaned and shoved it against me. “You’re not going anywhere. He wants some. He gets some. You know the rules. Do whatever he says.” I shivered. “Don’t worry, Vanna Rae. Nobody is burying a cock in your tiny little hole until the Mating Moon. You’re safe...For now.” I writhed and felt him hardening against my bottom again. He panted. “Stop doing that or I swear I’ll be popping my cock right in it.” Into my backside? I shot him a fearful look. “That’s not possible!” I objected. His eyes widened. “It is. And it’ll happen. Very soon.” Seeing the horror on my face he said in a soft voice. “We’ll go slow to start.” Slow? What difference would that make? Vanquish reached us and I was suddenly afraid of what he’d do. He slammed his mouth on mine, but I managed to twist my head away. “Are you scared, Rabbit? Afraid you might like it?” He glared at me hotly. “Hunt, hold her face.” Hunter complied, grabbing my cheeks and holding my head still as Vanquish had earlier. “I want to stick it in her ass so bad, Van.” Hunter whined. “Soon brother.” Vanquish promised. His mouth slammed over mine and his tongue intruded. Licking along my cheek and the top of my mouth. Trailing along my tongue and I somehow knew that his violent kiss mimicked how he yearned to enter me. Raging with need and passion. I was wide eyed. Vanquish was staring at my lips. He caught the bottom one with his thumb and rolled it down. “This mouth...” I realized below the water he was stroking himself in his other hand. What’s he going to do to me now? “Vanquish?” I whispered. Stuck somewhere between fear and deep curiosity. “Mmm. Say my name in two nights, when I’m sunk deep in you. Say it just. Like. That.” He walked closer to me, and his hands took my breasts. Viciously squeezing and rolling their weight. I felt his length protruding between my thighs and automatically opened them. Welcoming him despite myself. My mouth gaped in shock at what I’d just done. His eyes widened on me. “Close ’em or I swear I’ll bury it where it belongs.” *** Chewing my cheek, I nodded and slowly closed my legs. He inserted himself in the crack of my thighs and the opening just below my lips. I whooshed a quick breath at the sudden shock. “Dammit, Vanna Rae. I’m trying to go easy on you but everything you do…It’s like you were especially designed to lure us.” He gave a long moan to emphasize his words. Forcing in-between my legs harshly, then stroking me there, wildly. That primal sound escaped my throat. A guttural moan of pleasure. He moaned in return. The sound making him harder. Making him pump faster. Jerking on my nipples as he thrust so close to my entrance. Despite myself, it was beginning to feel strange. Making currents of sensation move through me. Making something coil tightly in my abdomen. I breathed raggedly unwilling to let the strange pleasure winding through me, go. I won’t do it again. “Part of you wants it.” He whispered. “In two nights. I’m going to spill seed deep in you. Over.” Thrust. “And over.” Thrust. “Again.” 17 The First to Enter Me His hands dropped to my hips so he could bring me tighter against him and work between my thighs. Hunter’s hands immediately encircled my breasts again. Fondling them gleefully. They love having their damned hands all over me. Vanquish’s fingers bit into my hips as he yanked me forward to meet his strokes. I felt him get hard enough he chaffed between my thighs and then his heat increased until becoming like being near a fire. Despite myself, I felt heat flooding the crux of my thighs. Dampening him with my slickness. His head fell back, and his jaw worked as he drew close to his pleasure. His grip grew painful as he growled in his throat. Looking deep in my eyes as he came between my thighs. Then he released me as though touching me disgusted him. “Night after tomorrow...” Vanquish promised. “Then I won’t have to stop short of marking you.” *** No. I have to find a way out of the territory by then. Or I knew they’d make good on his word. Each of them would stuff me full. Straining every part of my body to feed their insatiable pleasure. I was terrified of what they’d do to me. The Mating Moon would consume them. And there was always a risk of one aggressive male killing his female when he marked her too brutally or took her too forcefully. Some had even died from exhaustion or hunger under the Mating Moon. The males are utterly primal under the moon. Barely human atall. With three males, especially these three, there was a good possibility they’d kill me under the moon. I winced at the thought. I don’t want to die. *** “We’re going to feed on your flesh.” Hunter whispered near my ear. Words which failed to alleviate my strain. Did he mean they’d literally eat me, or they’d gorge themselves on the pleasures of my flesh? I eyed him anxiously. “Your body is going to milk us dry.” He added. Making my stomach tighten in fear. I was scared to death he was right. How can I survive that? “Tomorrow.” Vanquish leaned forward to stroke a hand almost lovingly along my chin. “At morning light, you’ll be naked on the floor of your hut. Waiting for us.” Like a submissive she wolf awaiting the mating of her males. Not a chance! I’m going to run. I remembered what my friend Lara had told me. About a spot in the wall that one could get away. And she did it. I’d heard rumors that now she hid amongst the people. I knew that our alpha’s brother, Alaric had gone after her. Having already decided she would be his, he was unwilling to let her go by her mere escaping. He’s still out there somewhere hunting her. And even I was aware of enough to know that by the mere fact he hadn’t returned yet, he’d likely found her. But if he’d already marked her, he’d have dragged her back by now. She found a way to escape the marking. By escaping Asara Territory. But these males weren’t the only threat out there. Beyond the walls there was the NightHunters pack which were known for overtaking all the smaller villages of wolves. Trying to eventually overtake the bigger packs with sheer numbers they built from the weaker packs. Unlike our former alpha, Draven’s father, who’d picked the best of the best to join his. *** Hearing Vanquish ordering me to be naked on the floor the other two responded excitedly. Racer whooped and Hunter shouted. “I like the sound of that.” “I’m going to lay on her and pound her thighs.” “I’m going to spurt all over these pretty tits.” Hunter still massaged one. “I can’t get enough of them!” “Fine.” Vanquish was staring at me unrelentingly. “But come the Mating Moon, I’ll be the first to enter her.” My mouth went dry, and I looked at him in horror. I knew what he meant. He knew no one had ever been inside me down there before. He leaned forward to the side opposite where hunter was fondling me to whisper. “I’m going to be the first man to ever enter your hot little hole.” 18 Expectations for the Morrow I gasped and fought against Hunter. He laughingly let me go. “Vanna it is only mating. We want to claim you before any of the other males do. We know we won’t kill you. But we fear that some of the others would.” “Especially Draven.” Racer said. “He can be a particular violent bastard with a sadistic bent for torment.” “Usually only when it’s warranted.” Hunter defended. Racer gave a grudging shrug. “Still, beating a man to death with your bare hands for snarling is a bit excessive.” “It was a challenge.” Hunter defended. *** I took the opportunity of them being faintly distracted to bolt. I scrambled up the bank and fled back to the village. Racer headed me off. “You’re not going back like that. Put your clothes back on.” I looked at him defiantly. “You go back there with those pretty tits bobbing above that dress and half those males will descend on you. Barely able to control themselves.” “We’re barely able to control ourselves!” Hunter agreed from behind me in the creek. I lifted my neckline to drop my breasts back down within it. And tossed my skirts down. Glowering at him darkly. “This is your fault. All of your fault.” “Good little, She-Wolf.” Racer smirked at having persuaded me to obey him. I kicked at him, but he danced out of range. I scampered around him and fled so fast that at one point I dropped to all fours. Tempted to take my wolf form but knowing that doing so would make my pace hesitate just long enough he could gain on me. Not only that, but the elder she-wolves had told me never to turn wolf this close to a Mating Moon. Because already our scent was wafting enough to drive the males crazy but as a wolf we’d go into full heat and summon every wolf within a hundred miles of the walls. Needless to say, it’ll bring every male within this pack to the walls of my meager hut. They’d tear it apart. “Run, Rabbit. Run.” Vanquish called after me. “We’ll play more tomorrow!” Hunter called darkly. *** That night I found myself laying on my cot face down. Ears covered as I tried to block out the sounds coming from Cindy and Aloira’s huts. I could hear the growling of the Hayden brothers and the screams of the girls. Though I didn’t know enough to know if they were pleasured or pained cries. Only adding to my terror. But despite me, between my legs melted with heat. Beginning to ache in such a way that I had to press my fingers to them. Stroking myself to ease the ache. I pleasured myself until I tensed, and my body uncoiled with a shiver. Making me pant in relief as I moistened my fingers rubbing my entrance. Something I’d learned from their ministrations. Damn them. Finally, the noises outside ceased. They stopped screaming. *** Soon I heard a banging at my door that made me flinch. “We know you’re in there, Vanna Rae.” One of them called. “We can smell your heat, Rabbit!” “Open the door and let us play with you.” Hunter called. “I want to taste your pretty tits.” They were moaning as they rubbed themselves outside my hut. I curled up in the corner of my cot. Watching the window fearfully. But to my relief they didn’t come in. “Until morning, Rabbit!” One called through the door. One that could only be Vanquish. It was his favorite pet name for me. “Best be ready, so we don’t hurt you in our eagerness. The Mating Moon will be here soon...” 19 Disobedient in Clothes I was up the rest of the night pacing. Petrified they'd come find me. Trying to convince myself they were bluffing. That's a ridiculous idea. They've never bluffed about anything in their miserable lives. I considered bolting but these woods were locked down by Border Guards under the Mating Moon. There was a knock at my door, and I nearly lunged through the roof. I sniffed the air and immediately caught the subtle scent of another female. Rather than the wild, forest scent of the three males that wanted to mount me endlessly. I went to the door and cracked it enough she could come through. She quickly handed me a cup of herbed tea. “One of your potions for soothing?” “Not this one.” Marta tapped the top of the wooden cup. “This one is so you’re not gotten with pups Mating Moon night if you’re not mated.” “It’ll keep me from carrying?” I asked in shock. Unaware there was such a thing. “Yes.” Marta nodded solemnly. Putting a finger to her lips. “Never tell the males we do this. They’d kill me. It is our duty to find mates and to expand the Asara pack. It is perilously small right now and still needs much growing. As is our requirement.” “I-I-I know…” I murmured. Afraid. “But if one is unmated and carries a pack pup, she’ll never be mated…Never have a protector.” “That is why there is the tea.” She tapped the bottom. Her long waving gray hair moving over her shoulder as she gave me the kindly smile. “Thank you for taking care of all of us Marta. And thank you for the dresses.” “Dresses?” She gave me a puzzled look. “Isn’t it you that leaves me the dresses?” She laughed softly. “I stitch them yes but only at the behest of those boys. They pay me in food, so my poor old mate doesn’t have to go out with his hurt foot.” *** I frowned. “Boys?” “Your boys.” She smiled and headed for the door. “They’re not a bad lot. But best take care in surviving the Mating Moon. Those three beasts are already wild with lust for you. They spend half the night roaming around your hut when they should be watching the walls.” “For their Border Guard duties.” I supplied. “They’re more worried about other males hunting you while they’re working. Obey them, Vanna Rae. And survive the night. The sun will be a bit brighter in the morning if you can keep them occupied until then. You may find they’re very different men then what you know.” “What’s that mean, Marta?” She cracked the door to go out. “Males when they’ve set their eye on a mate alternate between coaxing her, protecting her, and tormenting her to make sure they’re her only focus. Keeping her attention until they can mate her. Once she is claimed they want only to please and protect.” “What?” I eyed her askance. “You don’t hear us old, mated women howling in pain under the Mating Moon.” She remarked. Closing the door and walking back across the camp. Too old to be bothered by the males. Even under a Mating Moon. *** The consequences could be heavy. And I knew that’s where the Hayden Brothers were all night. Until relieved by the next shift. They're all three Border Guards. They'd let no one in or out without their permission. I considered asking Jaecar because he'd helped me when I first got here. But he was cranky lately. Busy making plans to tame Samantha. To top all that off, I was a poor hunter. I'd barely survived when I'd been wandering the woods alone. So, what choice do I have? Other than to wait here for the inevitable? I winced. Pacing faster. Finally, I slid down the wall and pulled my cloak over my shoulders to swallow me. Wishing I could disappear. Somehow, without meaning to, I'd drifted asleep. *** "This doesn't look like naked, Rabbit!" A booming voice scared the life out of me. Vanquish. Here, already? Jerking, I leapt to my feet. “Oh, Vanna Rae…” Hunter stepped in behind him and shook his head in disappointment. “We really need you to obey under the Mating Moon.” Racer added. “It’ll keep us from hurting you.” “Lessen the pain.” Hunter added. Scrunching up his mouth sadly. “I have a plan to lessen it.” I snarled through my teeth. “How about you all go to Hell, and I go over the wall.” “There’s no way over the wall.” Vanquish said warily. “There is. Lara made it over.” I glared at him. Backing up. Hunkered over to defend myself. Ready to claw them if they came at me. “Lara didn’t escape.” Vanquish said. “We know where she is.” “And Alaric will bring her back when it’s time.” A fourth voice said from outside my hut. A voice we all know. The voice that commands us. I winced through my teeth when I saw the dark features of the man stepping through the door. Bowing my head instinctively and peering up from beneath lowered lashes. The Hayden brothers parted and lowered their heads to let their alpha through. “Did I hear her threaten to clear the wall?” All three brothers lowered their head in acknowledgement. “We won’t let her out, Draven. We know what’s needed for our pack.” 20 The Alpha’s Warning “Pups.” The alpha agreed. Walking over to palm the back of my head meaningfully. “She’ll bear some. Soon.” Hunter vowed. “Good.” Draven nodded. “She stays here. She’s mated. She bears pups. It is my law. Then it is revealed at Declarations who’s been claimed.” But I knew he wasn’t saying it for their benefit anymore. It’s for mine. If I run, I’ll have defied his laws. That’s challenging him. Not a hill I was ready to die on. “We’ll be there.” Vanquish said. Hunter and Racer nodded in agreement. “Good.” Draven said. “Teach the she-wolf to obey before the Moon or you will kill her.” He muttered over his shoulder as he exited. *** Vanquish’s furious gaze levelled on me. And I knew there was going to be hell to pay for threatening to bolt. Especially when the alpha was close enough to hear. It’d made it appear that these three strong Border Guards couldn’t control one minor she-wolf. I made them look weak. "Get that ridiculous cloak off her." Vanquish ordered as he caught my elbows out in front of me. Racer took one side and Hunter took the other. Once it fell to the floor, Vanquish released my arms to grab the shoulders of my dress and ripped it all the way to the bottom. Yelping in terror I backed against the wall. Feeling my breasts bounce as I did. That made Vanquish growl and pin me. His predatory instinct triggered by my retreat. He pounced. Pinning my wrists next to my head. He slid his feet between mine. Then skid them apart. Opening my legs and exposing my entrance. "Please, Vanquish. Don't!" I was tossing my head. "I like when you beg my name." He reached down and grabbed himself sliding against my slit as thought to penetrate me but then at the last moment passing it by. He panted with need. I could feel his desperation. "I want to you fill you with my seed." He rubbed again. His hips writhing with the movement. "That's hot." Racer whined. "You couldn't get a piece of cloth between the two of them." Hunter laughed. "He's going to destroy her tomorrow." I looked at him afraid. He was rubbing on me. His eyes closed in pleasure. His tanned throat straining as his head tipped back in pleasure at the sensation. "Are you?" I asked in a quivering voice. Hating my weakness. "What?" His head dropped forward, and green eyes levelled on me. "Going to destroy me?" "Absolutely." *** What does that even mean? He's going to hurt me? Racer and Hunter approached to thrust against opposite thighs. All three of them were grinding against me in their eagerness. I tried to look away. But everywhere I looked there was a set of eyes watching me as they did these things to me. Enjoying the panic written over me. Vanquish caught my jaw and made me look into his eyes while he rubbed against my slit. Like he always does. Of the three he was always the most ruthless. Vanquish was the first to release his grip on his dick and push it against my pelvis to send white fluid shooting up my belly and the underside of one heavy breast. It wasn't long before the other two followed. Showering me in their pleasure. They moaned. Heads thrown back and abdomens tightening as they gripped the root of their sex. Rising to the point of their satiation. The peak of their pleasure. And despite myself, seeing them all in the throes of their pleasure was strangely erotic. Sending some deep pride winding through me that my body had brought them to this point. I felt myself moisten between my thighs. My body readying to be mated. Despite whether my mind wanted it. The she-wolf in me is ready to be taken by the wild males. She expects to be. It was the way of our kind for the she-wolves to be possessed under the Mating Moon. But I don’t want to be. Not the human part. *** Racer bent to collect the scraps of my dress and wiped me down where they had sullied my skin. Hunter nudged Vanquish aside. “You guys hold her arms.” he was crouching before me. What’s he doing? But like they always did they seemed to read, each other’s minds. Racer and Vanquish hoisted me up and spread my arms straight along the wall. Pinned there with their chests. Then hunter caught one of my legs and bent it over his shoulder. Then the other one. So, his face was buried in the nest of my sex. Like Vanquish had done. Hunter licked more deliberately lifting my rear to get the angle he wanted. Lathing around my opening and only probing in with his tongue. I panted and wiggled. Involuntarily rotating my hips against his face. “She likes that!” Racer said in a purr. “I want some.” “Tomorrow,” Vanquish said. “you guys are going to hold her down on the floor for me. I’m going to pound her so hard she’s whining.” I was terrified that was true. 21 Sated Males...For Now Hunter’s ministrations were distracting me from them discussing all they wanted to do to me. “Long as I get her pretty tits.” He popped up from my lower lips to laughingly say. “And I get that tight little ass.” Racer rumbled. His eagerness deepening his voice with lust. “Oh yeah,” Hunter paused as I rubbed against his nose and chin eagerly. “I brought this.” He lifted a small bit of black plastic. “Good idea.” Racer remarked. “That’ll help me for tomorrow.” I yelled and threw my head back, jutting against Hunter’s face as my back spasmed. Heating my core with pleasure. “Mmm.” Hunter murmured as he licked every sweet drop slipping from me. “Van, you didn’t say how sweet she tastes.” “Because I wanted it for myself. I’m hard as a stone just thinking of it.” “Yeah, well I’m next!” Racer objected. Hunter set me back on my feet and Racer caught my shoulders and shoved me down to my ass on the floor. He straddled my hips and hands and undid his pants in front of my face. I looked up at him pleadingly. “Don’t give me that look.” He shook his head with a grin. “It’s just going to make me fuck your face harder.” *** He gripped a handful of smooth blonde hair from the top of my head and pushed it back against the wall. Edging his feet forward until his length laid along my face. He rubbed it there a moment. Staring down and watching my hateful expression. Beyond him, someone was opening my legs. In moments I felt hands biting into my hips and another mouth tipped low to snake a tongue underneath me to stroke my slit. I yelped and Racer moaned and drove into my mouth. Pressing my head against the wall. I had nowhere to go. No way to get off of him. But despite all my frustration and my disdain at how they were taking me, I felt the wolf deep within me responding. My nipples hardened. My eyes flared yellow. And heat soaked along the inside of my thighs. I wanted more. Even though I hated what they were doing. The fierceness of them being aggressive, lustful males was making the submissive she-wolf in me yearn to be mounted as fiercely as they were promising. I leaned forward as he withdrew from my mouth. Catching some air before he filled it again. But he did so, so quickly that the back of my head banged off the wall. Vanquish growled and punched Racer in the shoulder. “Careful you dumb, Pup!” “Dammit Vanna Rae.” Racer swore. “I didn’t mean to do that. I’m sorry.” He stretched to palm the back of my hand. Padding the space between. His thoughtfulness while he forcefully took my mouth only confused me more. He held it back carefully to keep it from happening again as he pounded into my mouth. Sliding across my tongue. “Fuck, she does feel like velvet. It’s so hot and soft in there.” “Imagine what she’ll feel like deep inside.” Vanquish groaned with longing. “I’m going to pound her until there’s very little left for you two.” He laughed. I whimpered. “Ooh.” Racer commented. “Make her cry again.” “Alright. I’m going to fold her legs up so she’s completely open then once I’m completely hard I’m going to drive into her like a rutting stag. Planting deep. She’ll whine and try to get away, but you boys will hold her. I’ll mount her hard and just when she thinks she’s going to split in half, I’ll seed her.” I whimpered. Racer stuffed my throat and flexed. His body vibrating as he expelled his fluid down my throat. “Fuck, yeah! Good job, Van!” *** Vanquish grabbed my ankles and jerked me down. Dragging my mouth off Racer as he flattened me out on the floor. “Tuck your thighs. You know the way of it, Sweetheart.” I obediently did. Reflexively looking away as I knew what he’d do. He did his usual and made me look at him while he banged against my thighs. He eventually sat up between my thighs and hooked them over his knees. Stroking his rod over my pelvis. He pushed his palm down over it to create an opening and stabbed at me. “Tomorrow this is where I’ll be planted in you.” He peeled his hand away to show me high up between my hips. “That’s where I’m going to stuff you full.” I whimpered. Soon Hunter sat across my neck and scooped my breasts so he could push between them. Moaning and sawing away in my cleavage. Racer lay sideways over my face, deciding to take my mouth again. All three were moaning and grunting. Taking the pleasure from me. As soon as they let me up. I crawled onto my knees to try and get away. “Hold her.” Hunter cried. Seizing the opportunity. 22 One Day Left The other two gripped my shoulders. Keeping me utterly still. “Don’t move.” Vanquish warned. “It’s Hunter’s turn.” But I tossed my shoulders, fighting their wrenching grip. I heard Hunter spit and was terrified. Then I felt something probing between my buttocks. Something cold and hard. Not a cock. Not the bit of warm flesh I’d had in my mouth more than once. This was something different. Something even more unrelenting. “Stop! What is that!” I arched up. Afraid of what I didn’t know. “It’s to help you.” Hunter said. “Calm down.” Vanquish added. His voice somehow strangely soothing. I felt him lodge it firmly inside me. Stretching parts of me very unaccustomed to something residing in. My ass parted and made a path for the bit of hard plastic to fill my channel. “Ouch.” I arched backward. “Leave it in and we’ll take it out tomorrow.” Vanquish promised. “It’ll help a lot with what Racer is going to do to you.” Hunter said. Tossing that one a look. He’s going to enter my ass. He’d indicated more than once he wanted to. They’re going to let me. They’re planning to fill every hole I have. I chewed my lip fearfully. Sure, that they were right. As uncomfortable as the object was, lodged in my behind, someone entering me was bound to hurt a lot more if I wasn’t stretched. “You could’ve left it the way it was.” Racer objected with a frown. “She’d have passed out!” Hunter said in annoyance. “That much easier for us.” Racer remarked. “Less fight if she’s lying flat.” “We’re having her either way. Makes no difference.” Vanquish shrugged. But he was eyeing me oddly. His brows lowered as if pained. He was tilting to see my face. He’s worried about me? That was certainly not the Vanquish I knew. He cares only about his pleasure and triumph over others. Over his little rabbit. I thought disdainfully. “Please leave me alone.” I whispered. They let me go and I crawled slowly away in desperation. The bit of plastic lodged in me stung as I moved. Racer liked the look of it and wrapped his arms around my waist, kneeling behind me and hauling me back against him. He pushed the plug in more firmly and laid his hard abdomen and chest along my back so he could drive against my crack. I shouted in fear of the pain. Scraping my knees against the floor. As he thrust against me. Pushing the bit of plastic impossibly deeper into me. Though it didn’t hurt as much as I’d feared it would it was horrifyingly uncomfortable, nonetheless. And his wild thrusting showed me how brutally he intended to enter me. It already feels like he’s in me. “Hurry up.” Vanquish reached over to bat the back of his head. “Don’t need to scare her any more than necessary.” Racer shot him a dark look but didn’t slow his pace. His powerful buttocks flexing as he pressed against me. Sliding up and down my crack until he gave an animalistic cry. “Uh...Uh...Uh!” When he came, it sent hot fluid spurting over my back. “How’s that feel?” Hunter asked in satisfaction. Standing over me with his hands on his hips. “Everything hurts.” “Ha!” Vanquish scoffed. Gesturing to me. “We haven’t even entered you yet...Tomorrow, tomorrow you’ll know pain if you don’t listen. Don’t obey.” His eyes drifted over me promisingly. “We’re going to make that body work.” *** “At least right now it only takes a couple goes to tire us out.” Racer said as though I should be relieved. A couple ‘goes’? I worried. How is that a good thing? “Yes, already our appetites are increasing.” Hunter contributed. The Mating Moon was already working on them. That’s why they’re suddenly so aggressive. “Don’t forget.” Vanquish lifted my chin. “Tomorrow, your naked and ready. Or you pay in a pound of flesh.” I already have. How much more could I take? They left me. I curled into a ball and wept. How was I going to escape tomorrow? If I try the alpha is going to put me down before I get to the wall. He knew my plan, and I had no doubt he’d handle me if I tried. I swallowed hard. My panicked mind working fervently. 23 Day of the Mating Moon “Wake up.” I was hauled off my bed by an incredibly angry looking Vanquish. “What are you wearing?” He looked at me askance. Eying the giant scrap of beige cloth draped so loosely over me that it reached to my knees and rolled up to mid-thigh as he dragged me. “A tunic.” I squawked. Waking enough to lurch onto my elbows and try and keep it over the parts of me I still wished to conceal. “It’s huge on you. It looks like one of mine.” Vanquish frowned. It probably was. They’d torn and tossed enough of my clothes I had truly little left and was taking what I could find in my hut. “Is that my tunic?” He eyed it. Yes. “What do you want Vanquish?” Glancing outside, I saw it was still dark. I couldn’t keep the contempt out of my voice. “It’s too early for you to be checking to see if I followed orders.” He must've finished Border Guard duties early. I worried the inside of my cheek anxiously. “It’s not daylight yet, I have time!” I was going to escape. Somehow. Preferably without Draven killing me. I’d go the way Lara had. She’d said there was a place where the trees had grown over the wall enough that I could climb high and then drop over. Easy as pie. *** “You’ve no reason to be torturing me this early! Go away and come back in a few hours.” After I’m gone. “Na-uh.” He eyed me as if reading my thoughts. “I know you. You were going to bolt if I waited. I’ve been telling you for days what I want.” His gaze slid over my bare legs revealed from the bottom hem of the tunic. “You're not going anywhere now.” I chewed my lips staring at the floor. Needing to buy time. How am I going to get out of this? “Because of the Mating Moon?” I asked in a shrill voice. Surely that's why they were all so intent now, when before I'd merely been like a pup they dragged along on their hunts. “No. Wanted you before that.” Vanquish said dismissively. “Because you saw my body?” “No. Wanted you before that.” He was glowering at me. Green eyes reflecting his impatience. “Why are you here alone?” It suddenly struck me how odd it was. He's never without them... I was certain it boded ill for me. “Because I wanted to take you alone. To actually feel you.” *** “Please don’t.” There was something less personal about when they were all bombarding me. I didn’t have to wonder what anyone was thinking or why they were doing all this to me. “Just wait for them, then you can all do what you’re going to do and leave me alone.” The idea of Vanquish taking me. Moving against me, while he looked in my eyes was a terrifying thought. It made me feel even more vulnerable than anything before it had. “What?” Vanquish’s black brows lowered. Then he slowly shook his head. “That’s never going to happen, Vanna Rae.” “What?” I blinked at him in horror. “We’ll never be done with you. You arouse us like no one else ever has. We’re not letting you go." He said dismissively before pointing at my clothes. Meager as they were. "Now take that tunic off.” "W-W-Why?" "Because I want inside you. Now." His green eyes levelled on me with permeating force. I felt like I was naked already. *** "Please, Vanquish. Don’t do this.” “Stop saying my name. It’s making me hard.” He pulled his tunic over his head. Tossing it aside. And shucked his breeches and kicked them aside. I pinched my lips together. Willing him to just go away. What could I say that’d make him leave? Growling in impatience he caught the bottom of my oversized garment and tossed it off me. Like peeling an oversized sail off a thin wooden pole. Up and over. I could feel myself shaking. I backed away from him, crossing my arms over my ample chest. Knowing my breasts were spilling over the top and bottom of my narrow forearms. My knees hit my low bed. Halting my hasty retreat. He took advantage of it to push me back then catch my legs and turn me, so I was flat on my back. Before I could react, he was crawling atop me to straddle me. My stomach sunk as I watched him moving with slow precision. 24 The Taking “Don’t, Vanquish.” He sat up to untuck my arms and flatten them to my sides. Hungrily taking in the sight of my breasts. “Call me, Van. Everyone else does.” His eyes roved the shape of my breasts and the color and shape of my small nipples which hardened under his gaze. Feeling like he was touching me already. I memorized a knothole on the wall instead of responding to him. Knowing that between my thighs was already dampening with my heat. Making me slick for him. And knowing he could smell it. His telltale sniff in the air and then the yellowing of his eyes as they fell back on me told me that he’d just caught the whiff. Damn my female scent. He studied my face before tilting his head and softly querying. “Why do you always look away from me?” I gave him a pained expression. “Because you’re usually hurting me or trying to make me miserable.” *** “We’re not trying to make you miserable. We’re just eager to have you. We can’t ever get enough.” He explained. He scooped the outer edges of my breasts and I grimaced because it was what Hunter usually did before thrusting into my cleavage. “Stop it.” He grunted. “I’m not hurting you, now, am I?” It was true. He was kneading my breasts in a methodical way that was rather pleasant. Thumbing my nipples in leisurely circles. “What are you going to do to me, Vanquish?” “Van.” He corrected. “Take you. Mount you. Fill you.” *** All the things I don’t want to hear right now. “Please go away.” I covered my face with my hands. Growling in aggravation he peeled them away. “Listen to me. This will go much quicker if you do.” I nodded. He spread out over me. Pushing his feet between mine to part them. Then landing between my thighs. “You’re so comfortable. Your whole body is soft.” Why does that matter? “It’s because I can’t hunt.” “No one cares you can’t hunt. We keep you fed, don’t we?” It's true. “I’ve never gone hungry.” I admitted. “Well don’t leave us hungry under the Mating Moon.” He said softly. Nodding upward as he positioned himself. His hips delving into my thighs. Terror overtook me. And I was trembling. “Breathe.” He directed. I looked at him and for once he wasn’t so darkly intimidating and ice cold. He looked almost...Human. Sympathetic. I drew a quaking breath. And he thrust into me. Pausing a bit of the way in. “You are untouched. I feared that.” I chewed my cheek. “Bite me here.” He reached across his chest to pat his right shoulder. “To combat the pain.” His body was superheated. Well-muscled. His skin was shining in the morning light dancing in through my window. A sun kissed brown gold. I could feel every inch of his flesh pressed to mine. “I won’t mark you.” I whispered. “I didn’t ask you to. I said you could bite me when there’s pain.” He dropped his weight back over me and turned his head sideways to look at me. “Bite.” *** Before I’d even fully registered what he’d said he flexed his ass and sent his shaft piercing into me. I felt something shudder and snap. I yelped and sunk my teeth into his shoulder. He paused to wait for the pain to subside. My walls sucked on him as if trying to tug him in more deeply. I felt them flexing, stretching. And I felt like I couldn’t breathe with him inside me. It felt like his cock laid along the inside of my spine. Prepared to penetrate beyond what was possible. I slumped back and stared at him in shock. “We have to be quiet, or you’ll summon the boys before we’re ready.” He covered my mouth and looked to the window. Arching his back to lurch more deeply into me. Probing my core and slipping out before fully embedding again. I gasped beneath his hand. He palmed my lips more firmly and waited. But when no one came through the window, he looked back down at me. “You’re stretching. I can feel you. You’re made for this. You’ll be okay if you just breathe and relax.” *** I nodded. Blowing steady breaths through my nose. Easing the heavy pressure of him lodged inside me. He just sat there but even like that I felt his length filling me completely. I could feel the tip of him against something incredibly sensitive lying inside. And the side walls which fisted around him. Pushing into the cushion of my body, against every angle. He growled and shifted his hips slightly. Snarling in his throat. “What? What is it?” “I’m trying not to pierce you and just rut you. But you feel so fucking tight like a fist gripping me.” He pulled out inch by inch. “Your body doesn’t want to release.” I looked at him. Feeling emotions pouring over my face. Feeling like there was no way to hide my vulnerabilities with him plugged into my very soul. “And fuck me, if I don’t want to stay here forever.” He moaned. But my body clung to him. Trying to pull him back in. Fighting to keep him. 25 Relentless Beasts He hissed, his body vibrating as he held his tenuous control. “Eh, shit. You’re sucking me back in. Drawing me deep” My body was pulling at him. Trying to tug him in further. “Fuck!” He swore. “I’m going to lose control, Vanna Rae!” “What does that mean?” “It means grip the blankets. Pinch me in your thighs. Do whatever you must but don’t scream or the other two will come charging in to have at you before you’re properly heated.” Heated? With another swear, his control splintered. He drove into me hard. His ass flexing and I arched up as he pressed at, then through my furthest entrance. His long strokes slipping in and out, in and out. Riding into my slickness. He was pounding harder. Sinking deeper. I opened my mouth because a scream was building. I wasn’t sure if it was pleasure or pain. Or both? “No.” He put a hand over my mouth and the other to his lips as he drove into me wildly. “Remember.” He pushed harder. Pounding in and out. In and out. “Have to be quiet.” His other hand molded my breast as he fitted over me. Clenching his hips as he burrowed into my core. Over and over again. “Yes.” He panted. “Oh, you’re so tight. Yes.” Growl. “Yes.” He charged into my body and held it. I felt hot fluid surge into the cushion of my body. His skin so hot it felt like it was nearly on fire. And the deep pleasure written over him was making swirling tendrils of it course through me. A reflection of his. Hearing him in the throes of his passion and seeing him losing his control because of the level of pleasure my body was offering him was nearly enough to make me clench around him. My legs curled around him as I fought the burning pain under my belly as he pressed through the furthest opening. But I was so cold I shivered. My skin goose bumping. And without ever meaning to. Without enough warning I could fight it, I soaked him in my climax. Shouting beneath his hand as my body lurched rhythmically. Suckling his cock into me and milking him of his remaining fluids. My legs tightened. My thighs flexing and shuddering with the intensity of my satiation. Barely pausing, he began to swell again. A few light strokes of his hips and he’d fully risen once more. I felt sore, and friction and stretching yet again as he expanded in me. *** Grabbing both my breasts in a pinching grip, he used them to drag up my body. Gasping in pleasure as it sunk him deep into me. With my legs up there was no resistance to him entering me. Taking me by force this way. Filling my entrance with his hard rod. And stroking himself into my body. His pleasure was building and when it did, he became more ferocious. This time when he implanted, driving into my core. His lips landed on mine and he groaned into my mouth. Delving his tongue deep in my throat as his cock had on occasion. Everything hurt but hearing him and seeing him writhing in pleasure and mounting me like an animal, his muscles bunching and sweat shining on him was extremely exciting. His primal scent as he bred me was overwhelming. *** He climbed off me this time and caught my elbow. Rolling me onto my face. “What are you doing, Vanquish?” I asked fearfully. “This is going to hurt. But Racer won’t be able to control his eagerness. He’ll hurt you far more.” He said apologetically. “Please try and trust me. I’ve never lied to you.” What’s he talking about? I gasped when I felt him remove the piece lodged in my bottom. It was such a relief to have it gone. I blew a long breath. Then I felt his big, hard cock rubbing me there. Oh, no! He’ll never fit into me. Not there. “No, Vanquish. I can’t.” 26 A New Way to Savor Me He pushed my face into my bedding to silence my objections. “Shh. Shh. You’re going to call them in before I’ve opened you for them.” “I don’t want opened.” I whimpered. I don’t want to hurt. I’m still sore from things they’ve done over the last few days! I grimaced as I thought it. “Yes, you do. An unopened woman can tear. And that will hurt you. Possibly permanently. I’m not going to allow that.” “Why not? You’ve allowed everything else.” I said waspishly. The bit of fire in my soul rising to the surface. He frowned chidingly at me. “We’ve behaved like dogs in rut, yes. But we don’t want to actually harm you.” “You have been hurting me!” “It’s different. It’s part of the mating process. Part of us trying to temper our need for this night so we don’t destroy you.” I was sure that was probably true, but it didn’t make me resent him less. Nor all the things he’d done to me. But even I knew that Draven clearly would’ve had me marked under this moon. Would I have wanted it to be Vanquish and Hunter and Racer or some brutal stranger I could abide even less. *** He slid the tip into me, and as he began to penetrate me, I felt like I was on fire. Pushing my pelvis into the bed, made him chase me. “Stop, Rabbit.” He lurched up. Putting a hand between my shoulder blades. “That’s how you get hurt.” I was panting against the pressure. “It already hurts!” “Relax.” He coached. I did and my buttocks bloomed into the lush, relaxed skin. “Good, softer. Now breathe.” I drew a quick breath and he entered me. This time it was awful. It burned, it stung, and I just wanted him out. I lurched up, but he pushed my shoulders back down. “Stop, before you do permanent damage. Quit fighting me. This is why we need you to obey.” “Ah!” I shrieked. “Please stop. Get it out.” “I can’t.” He breathed. “It’ll only be worse later if we stop now. Racer taking you will be all the worse. Please have an ounce of faith in me.” He was nearly begging, and I could hear the desperate note in his voice. Feeling it rolling off of him. His need to do whatever he was trying to do. Sensing his urgency, I collapsed forward. Dropping into the bedding and willing my whole body to ease. To wait for it to be over. *** “Relax, Rabbit.” He massaged between my shoulder blades to coax me. Stroking my hair over my back and waiting for the pain to subside. But there was no relaxing. I didn’t want him to move. But he began to, anyway. Swearing in rapid concession. “Oh, damn. Shit. Uh, uh, uh. Fuck!” Then he unleashed, driving into that part of me. I cried out and shoved deeper into the bed. Covering my head with the pillow to keep from screaming summoning the other two. But trying to draw away by sinking into the cot, only pulled him further into me. Making my opening tighten around him. And his thrusts penetrate more deeply into the area so filled with nerves. His palms pushed on my shoulders to keep me flat. I felt his thighs sliding against mine and heard the slap of my ass cheeks as he drove into me. Out then back in. Then the burning again. “Please.” I kept my face covered. He grunted and it turned into a long moan. I felt hot liquid seep into me and instantly felt uncomfortable. Like pressure in my stomach. “That hurts!” “I know. But Racer is going to be even rougher.” "Please don't let him." I pleaded. He froze. "Careful what you ask for, Vanna Rae." *** "I don't want to be hurt." "You're asking me to take on my brothers for you." You'd never do that. From everything I knew of Vanquish I was sure of that. He was ruthless but he and his brothers shared everything. They'd never challenge one another. Especially not for me. But he was quiet. I twisted to look over my shoulder at him. "Would you?" "Would you let me mark you?" There was a dangerous note in his voice that both frightened and exhilarated me. Is he saying if I let him possess me, he'd keep me for himself? "Vanquish?" "Would you, Vanna Rae?" 27 Challenged "Would you hurt me?" "Have I yet?" He asked. I thought about it carefully. Things he'd done had hurt my body. "Tell me what you are thinking." He slid out of me. Making me moan in pain from the aching of my body. I clutched the bedding and tried not to move until the cramping inside me subsided. He rolled off the bed and landed smoothly on his feet. Stepping into his breeches, he tugged them up his legs and buttoned his pants. Sweeping up his shirt and holding it in a clenched fist. "You have hurt my body." "Yes, I suppose I have. It was not my intent." "What was?" "To stem the physical pain to come. I know I have better control then my brothers. The Mating Moon is already rising, and they will be far more overzealous in their hunger. Especially for you." "Why me, Vanquish? Why not one of the other breedables?" "We fancy you. We take care of you. We care for you." "You do?" "Yes. That's why we bring you food and find clothes for you." "The whole village does." He gave me a chiding look. Slowly blinking large green eyes as he waited for me to catch on. The yellow vanishing from his irises as his gaze softened. It was you three that were helping me this whole time?" "Yes. The others in the pack saw no reason to help you unless you were willing to..." He gave my body a long look before clearing his throat. "Service them." I scurried to a sitting position to glare at him. "Truly?" "They thought they should have some return for their efforts." He defended. "So why didn't you three think so?" I asked belligerently. He shrugged and looked to the floor next to him. Seeming suddenly uncomfortable. I'd never seen him look unsure. "We have time. We hunt for fun, and we thought someone should look after you." I stared at him astounded. "So that's what you think this is?" "No." He shifted slightly, disconcerted. Gesturing to me, tugging the coverlet across my lap and over my chest. "This was pure pleasure. I have no excuse." "Then why have you all gone from looking after me to sating yourselves on me?" "We could do it with the other women instead. But it isn't the same." He paused. Brows bunching with some kind of emotion as he gestured to me. "You smell like honey. You heat us and we're drawn to you..." "Crave you." He admitted. My brow knitted as I attempted to decide if this was some game, he was playing. But I'd never known Vanquish to be anything other than ruthlessly blunt. "I've begged you to leave me be." "Who'd bring you food then? Who'd take you out for fresh air? Who would you talk to?" His voice dropped. "I don't talk to you now!" I objected. "You speak to no one. But us more than any other. No packmate should be so isolated. We worry for you." I didn't like this intimate look inside their deeds and motives. It made me feel different. "You're all so cruel to me!" My voice broke with emotion. *** He looked as though I'd punched him. Rearing back. "Cruel?" I nodded. "Vanna Rae, we're cruel to males in this pack and even some of the other females. But we only play with you. Tease you. You've never seen us be truly cruel. You should've seen what Hunter did to Bryan last eve for sniffing around your hut." "To Bryan!" He was one of the ugliest wolves in the pack. Known to be violent with even the willing breeders like Cindy. "Why was he looking around my home?" I retreated until my back was to the wall. Fearful at just the thought. "Why do you think?" He eyed me askance. "You smell amazing." He tugged on his shirt. "Don't worry, Rabbit. We wouldn't let any other male anywhere near you." "What if the Alpha wanted me?" Vanquish's head shot up. "Then one or several of us would not end well." 28 What Does Rabbit Want? "What do you want, Rabbit?" His green eyes levelled on me in that way that felt like they were cutting through me. "Do you want my mark?" He made it sound horrifyingly intimate. I couldn’t think of a single time that Vanquish had ever asked me for anything. He was always the terrifying presence commanding me. Dictating my movements. Forcing me to leave my hut, to eat, to socialize. The one insistent on knowing my every thought. "Wh-what d-does that m-mean?" I stuttered out. Thinking I knew what it meant, but even more desperate to know for certain. I barely remember who I am. Do I even fully understand any more, what it really means to be mated? I’d heard all the terrifying things the she-wolves spoke of. Being killed during mating or marking. And some of the brutality of their mates under the Mating Moon. But I also knew it meant other things. It means never being hungry. Never wondering where I might get my next meal. I knew how they’d been taking care of me as the pack stray. How would Vanquish take care of me as his mate? It also meant having someone there to defend me against others that’d harm me. Or mark me. Would having this powerful terrifying male as my mate be so bad? I understood the gentleness he’d just tried to exhibit. I had some concept of how hard he was trying to control himself to make sure I wasn’t hurt. Despite that my whole body ached anyway, I had an idea of what it took for a male wolf to contain himself under the Moon. He won’t be so kind later. I reminded myself. *** "It means you're mine. To possess, to mount, to protect, to breed, to care for. And that you'll willingly allow no other male to have you." I chewed my lip. He growled low in his throat before snapping. "Stop that!" His brow was knitted with irritation and his mouth had tightened so much there was white around it. "Why do you get so angry with me?" I stared at him worriedly. His face relaxed and he straightened. "I'm not angry with you, Rabbit. I'm aroused and want you again. So, if you don't want me throwing you to the floor, I'd suggest you stop tempting me." He warned me so calmly it was hard to believe he'd seemed so aggressive mere moments ago. "Now," He asserted. "Decide quickly if you want my mark. My Brothers are coming for you." He sniffed the air pointedly. "M-mark m-me, Vanq-Vanquish." "I like the sound of that." He growled again as he descended on me. Scooping under my knees to toss them up on the bed as he turned me. Ripping the blanket from my grip and stripping it from between us so his bare chest landed on mine. Suffusing me with his heat. Without further warning, I felt the sharpened points of his teeth sink into the tender skin of my shoulder where it merged into my neck. I yipped at the sudden attack, but the pain was mild and was quickly banished by a pleasant sensation spiraling through me in warm, tingling. I knew the sudden pain made my eyes flare yellow. The pupils narrowing to slits. The reaction of my wolf to being marked. *** When he tossed up his head and snarled, I heard the reciprocating whines of other males in the pack. Saddened that I'd been claimed. I wasn't surprised when in only seconds I heard the thud of a boot against my door. "Vanna Rae!" Racer snapped. "Who's in there with you?" "Let us in!" Hunter shouted. "Who has claimed you? We want a word with him." "If he's dead your free to claim again..." Racer said decisively. Rising onto a knee, Vanquish brushed his dark hair back from his forehead and smoothed it down the back. Giving me a long look. "You're mine now, Vanna Rae. And I'm going to tell them so." 29 Crossing Hunter & Racer Vanquish opened the door and let his identical brothers in. They both eyed him with blatant betrayal. "What have you done?" Racer asked. Hunter passed by them both arguing and ripped away the blanket I was scrambling to tuck under. Revealing I was naked. And my upper shoulder bled from where Vanquish's teeth had sunk into me. He turned to Vanquish. "What have you done?" "We share everything!" Racer expostulated. "Why would you mark her for yourself?" Racer shoved him. "She asked me to." Vanquish admitted. "What?" Racer shoved him again. Looking from me to him. "We were all going to mark her tonight. We agreed on it!" "She belongs to all of us!" Hunter said. Looking from me to Vanquish in disbelief. "You can't have her!" "I already did." Vanquish gestured limply. "Every inch of her." "I wanted her ass." Racer descended on him. "You've betrayed all of us." "I'm going to have her anyway." Hunter was undoing his breeches and let them fall while the other two fought. He climbed over me while I watched in horror. "No. Hunter please." "You let him have you!" Hunter gestured behind him. His face written with uncharacteristic emotion. "Why would you choose one?" "I-I-" "Vanna Rae!" Racer turned to chastise. "You have all of us." "No!" Vanquish roared. Charging over to rip a naked Hunter off me. "She's mine." They both eyed him, stunned. "I've marked her. You can no longer have at her without her and my consent. She belongs to me..." His voice dropped as his green eyes landed on me. "I possess her." "You can't possess her!" Hunter launched to his feet. "She isn't yours to own! Not like a cloak or a fine bit of rope." "She is." Vanquish said flatly. But it pained him to betray his brothers. I could see his anguish. He's never done it before. And they're unwilling to accept it. Both Hunter and Racer were suddenly written over with rage. And I realized that what I thought would be so simple was much more dangerous than I'd anticipated. Racer and Hunter both shoved him back. Surprisingly, it was Hunter that threw the first punch. Hitting Vanquish squarely in the jaw. Vanquish pushed him away. Racer followed up with a hit to the other side. They forced him to the floor. Both the blue-eyed brothers were soundly thrashing him. He roared and stood, throwing them off him. He's strong. There was a burst of motion, and they were all abruptly fighting. Everyone was hitting someone and there was mass chaos unleashed in my hut. They were bruising and bloodying each other. I launched to my feet. Tossing the blanket around me as I marched between them. Forcing them all apart as I wedged between the bunch. They stood over me. Towering silhouettes circled in tight. One at each of my shoulders and one facing me. So, stifling in their fury, that I felt like I couldn't breathe. They have to stop fighting. Despite everything I'd thought before, I realized I couldn't bear the sight of them all hurting each other. "What is it, Vanna Rae?" Hunter shifted. Looking at the three of them, I registered each one of them was insane with emotion. Hurt, jealousy, anger, betrayal. Whatever they were feeling, it was on their faces. Faces which were almost always playful or severe. But never emotional... 30 Submitting "You can't do this to each other." I stomped a foot. My fist white-knuckled. The other one holding the blanket to me in an attempt at modesty. As much as they aggravated me, taunted me and treated me like their plaything, I didn’t want to see any of them dead. Torn apart or ravaged by the other two. I suddenly realized I couldn’t bear that. "We will. He's stolen from us!” Racer was outraged. “Betrayed us. As brothers. We share. That's what we do.” Hunter’s voice cracked. Thick with rage and hurt. “Now he is no longer one of us!” Racer spat. “Unless he can make this right." Hunter looked from him to me. How could he possibly do that? *** I looked at them all. I couldn't imagine one without the other. They’re never apart. They do everything together. They need each other. They'd all crossed so many others in the pack that it seemed clear that should one of them be isolated from the others, the other males in the pack would turn on them. Vanquish would either be killed or cast from the Asara Pack. I'd not be the cause of that. Not after what they'd done for me. And without Vanquish, without them, I would again be ripe for the taking. For any male wolf that craved being inside my body. "How can he make it right?" I asked fearfully. Looking from Hunter at my right to Racer at my left. This is my fault. I did this. He'd only done what I'd asked him to...Was I going to let him die for it? *** They looked over my head at each other before their gazes landed on me. Racer said decisively. "We will do as planned. We all mark you. All taste you.” His voice dropped. “All have you." "And all take care of you." Hunter said. I looked at his face and knew he meant it. Hunter would make sure I always had the things I needed. Before today, I would’ve said he was the kindest amongst the three. Now I wasn’t so sure. My eyes lifted to Vanquish before me. His green eyes were intent on me. Waiting for me to decide. "What will it be, Rabbit?" He was telling me he'd fight for me. If I said I wanted to be only his he would fight the others and someone or two someones would come out gravely wounded or dead. Do I want him to fight them for me? Do I want to be only his? *** They’re all beautiful. Hunter's teasing nature always made me laugh. Even when I didn't wish to admit it. When the others were cruel, he was always the one a bit gentler. Racer's agility and physical abilities, which made his wiry strength highly appealing. Very few can outmaneuver him. I certainly couldn’t. Vanquish, who was so fierce and severe. Yet somehow, secretly, the most compassionate toward me. Seeming to see me in a way no one ever had before. At least not that I can remember. But one question rang through my mind. Do I like any one of them more than the others? I couldn't stand the idea of them all fighting over me. But could I take them all? Sate their insatiable hunger? Was it even possible for one woman to do so? "I-I can't-" "You could." Racer cut me off. "If we're gentle." Hunter said. "And go slow." Racer added. "But Van can sit his ass down and wait for us to have a go." "I haven't agreed to this yet." I swallowed. Seeing their wide chests and sinewed arms surrounding me. "Will you be gentle with me?" I worried my lip. "They will." Van growled in warning. "Will you?" I looked to Racer. "Yes." He whispered. "And you?" I looked to Hunter. "As long as you wish it. But when you're ready for some rougher fun, I'll be your man for that too." He winked and chuckled. Racer snarled. "We'd all accommodate her in that." I drew a shaking breath. "Then let me lead this?" "Fine." "Fine." "Fine."

30 Where’d I Go I could just tell him. Tell him I’d been breaking Draven’s orders. Endangering us all by my inability to resist searching for my former home and where I was and now by endangering myself in following Marta and catching her with a NightHunter. And he’d tell me to take things slow and let him go out and to be careful. To wait for Draven’s blessing. But I don’t want to wait! “Tell me the rest.” He stepped from behind the pillar. Rolling his back onto it and levelling that keen green gaze on me. “Rest?” I sat up. My white nightdress glowing in the dark and my hair waving over my shoulder as I blinked blearily at him. “If you saw Marta poison, Jaecar, she didn’t hang out while you went and got Rebekah. And you wouldn’t have let her get away with it, as easy as that...So what’d you do?” He already knows I followed her. He’s waiting to see if I’ll admit it. “I followed her.” I sighed. Ducking my head. “To where?” There was a dangerous note in his voice that told me I was treading thin ice. “To a crack in the wall.” He stepped off the pillar, his arms falling. “And just when were you planning to tell us that?” “I wasn’t.” He tilted his head, and his eyes went wide in warning. Dark lashes just brushing his brow as he was tempted to give me a sound thrashing. I knew that look. *** Truthfully, I was surprised he wasn’t yelling already. It’s only because the others are sleeping and he doesn’t want to wake them. I never knew why Vanquish always wanted to have this sort of intimate conversation with me while the others were either gone or asleep. But I appreciated the privacy in it. “You won’t like my answer.” I said so quietly, I could barely hear my own voice. “Tell me anyway.” He commanded. “Lyra Lani was there, and she saw what I did. She’ll tell Draven.” “What was she doing out without him!” Vanquish looked even more furious that I was no longer doing foolish things alone but now taking our Beta on my adventures. “It wasn’t my fault!” I defended. He growled low in his throat. His arms were at his sides and his fists were working. He rolled his head, adjusting his neck. A sure sign that he’s fighting changing. “She was already following Marta.” I said in a hesitant voice. “Best explain quickly woman. I’m losing patience.” I could see he was. His eyes had the yellow sheen and his jaw was jerking in a way that told me pointed teeth were sliding into his mouth. The air around us seemed to thin, in a way that indicated he was perilously close to becoming the beast. “Vanquish...” I pleaded. “let me tell you...” “I suggest rapidly.” He sneered through gritted teeth. “You’ve been off on your own path lately. You seem to be forgetting that everything you do reflects on the pack.” “What’s it gonna take Vanna Rae?” There was a threat in his voice. “She hurt Jaecar and took off. I got Rebekah and followed her. She led to the crack in the wall, and I found out that Lyra Lani has been watching her because of some of the things she’s been doing and telling the she-wolves.” “What’s she been telling them?” He deflated. Looking at me in surprise. “That the males often kill their mates under the Mating Moon. That it’s common for wolves in our pack to become so aggressive in the act or the marking that they cause their mates to bleed out.” He tossed up his arms, spitting epithets. “Well, no wonder you were scared half to death! I knew we were animals with our hormones in full rage but we’d never have killed you!” “I didn’t know that...” “Damn Marta!” He swore again. Turning a full circle in his fury. “That old woman better hope she doesn’t cross my path anytime soon.” I gave him a helpless shrug. “Don’t kill her...” He gave me a side-eye. “I make no promises...” *** “That’s why Samantha was so hell-bent on escaping Jaecar when she surely had to know he’s only wanted to claim her for years. He’d never have killed her or injured her like that.” “She’s the youngest of us. I’m sure she wholly believed Marta. I did...” I admitted reluctantly. He gave me a quick look. Shaking his head. He looked Heavenward and began massaging his temples in a circular motion. He dropped his hand away and levelled that gaze on me. “How could you girls not know that you have more power over us than that foolish animal moon?” “I had no idea until after...” He shook his head in frustration. “Resisting us is more likely to get you hurt.” “I know that now.” “Why would Marta do that?” “I was getting to that.” I said hesitantly. Chewing my lip furiously now. “To what, Vanna?” He cocked his head to give me a waiting study. The attitude in his posture was screaming aggravation already. He could come unhinged. But not telling him will certainly drive him there. *** “She was meeting a NightHunter.” “What?” He roared through his teeth. Making the other two sit bolt upright. “The leader of the pack, I think.” My vision blurred and I became dizzy again as I fought to remember. Seeing that scar and him laughing in my face after he cut the throats of my little brothers. And possibly killed my bigger ones. My God...What if he’d found BailaLae? She was as beautiful as an angel. What if he hurt her? That thought made my mouth go dry and new fear rage in my eyes. “What if he still has her?” “Who?” Vanquish said. “My sister.” “What would make you think that?” “He killed my little brothers and mother and father and most likely my older brothers. What if he found her?” “I doubt he’d have kept her prisoner.” Vanquish said softly. Unsure if he was being reassuring or heartless. “She was stunningly beautiful.” “NightHunters wouldn’t have gotten to keep them.” Racer was climbing the ladder to join the conversation. “Anything that is considered a prize goes straight to King Detry.” “What?” I frowned. “Who the devil is he?” “He owns the land beyond our walls.” Hunter was climbing up now. “An evil shit who employs wolves to hunt wolves and mages to hunt the wolves that rise against him.” “Us...” I whispered. “Mages?” “He has a guild of them.” Vanquish supplied. “Trained in hunting wolves.” 31 Tomorrow “Tomorrow we must assure Draven knows about the whole in the wall.” Vanquish said. “And about Marta.” I added. Vanquish nodded. “What about Marta?” Hunter asked. “She’s an old lady.” “With an evil bend.” Vanquish corrected. Who poisons are wolves. And keeps the females from getting with pup. Draven would be furious to hear that. I cringed at the thought, hoping it was something Lyra Lani had already divulged to him. So I don’t have to. *** I filled Hunter and Racer in on what I’d seen tonight. They were all angry with me. But less than I’d suspected. I’d thought they might be tempted to wring my neck. “Stay away from her.” Vanquish ordered. “No following old ladies in the dark.” “Old men then?” I asked sheepishly. His black glower could’ve shriveled a berry. “I’m surprised you didn’t run into Fury.” Racer remarked as he walked away. Making me wince. “What was that?” Hunter called me out. Pointing at my face. Damn them for never missing a thing. Can’t a girl keep one thing to herself? My eyes darted to him. “What?” “Don’t play that.” He gave me a chiding look. Vanquish stood behind him and crossed his arms. “Hiding more, Vanna Rae?” *** “Fury was there.” I blurted before any of them could force it out of me. Vanquish gave a drawn out growl that warned me from further deceit. “I’ve about had it with the secrets.” “I know.” “Me too.” Hunter added. “Secrets from you too.” Vanquish’s eyes narrowed on his look alike. Hunter’s lip curled and he ducked his head. That was my fault. “What am I missing?” Racer asked suspiciously. “Nothing.” Hunter said quickly. “Everything.” Vanquish corrected. Shaking his head. “What’d Fury want?” “He was only there to see what was going on with Jaecar. Rebekah was already there checking them.” Hunter snorted. Rolling his head and laughing. “Of course, the Healer was there.” *** “What’s that supposed to mean?” I gave him a quick look. Racer’s face brightened with amusement. “Vanna...You’re so pretty and so intelligent but you miss the simple drama between men and women, so often.” “Fury and Rebekah?” I gave him a stunned look. “Not now.” Vanquish said. “But once...” “From what we hear.” Hunter corrected. “Just stay away from him.” Vanquish’s arms dropped. “He’s more dangerous than you know.” “He doesn’t seem that bad.” That wasn’t wholly true. He looked terrifying with the scars along his cheekbone and down from an eye. And he’s intimidating as Hell. We’d all thought that when Lyra Lani became Draven’s Beta and bumped Fury from the ranks, he’d be enraged. Instead, he’d nodded and resumed chewing a bit of straw next to the campfire. Unbothered. That’d made no sense to me. Any other wolf would’ve been infuriated and humiliated by the demotion. Not Fury. It seemed odd. Even to me. “He’s not like us.” Vanquish explained. “What’s that supposed to mean?” I snapped. Impatient with the innuendos. “She doesn’t know?” Racer looked at Hunter. “She wouldn’t remember if she did. And she’s not heard him spoken of with us.” Hunter defended. “What?” I tossed my arms in aggravation. “He’s the first, Vanna Rae.” *** “The first to what?” I looked at Vanquish. Hoping he’d get to the heart of it. “Wolf to walk as man.” “The first of us?” I queried. “Ever to live.” Racer said. “He hides amongst the packs. Moving around to stay hidden. But there was a time that villages offered him sacrifices to keep him at bay. That’s how our packs were born.” “None of us are quite like him.” Vanquish added. “That’d make him ancient.” “And completely immortal.” Racer added. All of us were a touch of what could be considered immortal. We could hear from most wounds when we changed form. The natural readjustment of our body sealing off injuries. If we’re strong enough to change after an injury. That was the catch. Sometimes we weren’t and we’d die. But we all knew that compared to other creatures, we seemed to live longer. Stay young longer. Wolves like Marta that were now old, had lived far longer than any human would guess. A knock on the door drove me from my thoughts. All of our heads whipped to it. Primal and animalistic. We didn’t appreciate the interruption to the intensity of our conversation. Vanquish hopped down from the loft and landed in motion. Taking several long strides and ripping open the door. “Magus?” *** The mage-wolf stood in the doorway. Peering around Vanquish to me. “You are okay?” “She’s fine.” Vanquish stepped into his view. “Why wouldn’t she be?” “I heard there was some commotion. She was out alone in the dark.” “She wasn’t alone.” Technically, I hadn’t been. I was with Lyra Lani. “Why is it your concern?” Racer stepped behind Vanquish to ask. Nearly as harsh as Vanquish as he eyed Magus. Magus’ eyes slowly flitted over them, and he eased backward a bit. “I knew you wouldn’t approve of her being alone out there, so I came to get you to let you know, in-case we needed to go after her.” “We?” Vanquish’s dark brow shot up. This conversation is going downhill fast. I clambered down the ladder, still a bit dizzy from my recent episode and reached them. Lightly pushing at their elbows to shoulder my way through. “I’m quite well Magus, as you can see. Nothing to worry about. Now we are quite tired and wish to get some rest.” He nodded. Turning from the door and heading deeper into camp. Vanquish was still glaring at his back as I closed the door. “What?” I asked him. “He’s always watching you.” Vanquish said. “I don’t like it.” “There’s something about him...” Racer agreed. “I don’t think he’s telling any of us the truth.” “He is up to something.” Hunter agreed with them. “He’s harmless!” I corrected. Shoving at their shoulders. I knew little of Magus but from the few brief conversations I’d had with him, I’d found him to be quite likeable. And he had a sense of humor. Which was a nice reprieve from my severe mates. *** “He’s not as friendly as you think.” Hunter cautioned me. “Do you know what he did to Zyra Momay?” No. I knew they were now mated. He’d marked her under the same Mating Moon, my mates had taken me. “He used a spell on her. To make her submit.” Racer supplied. Walking back to his bed and tossing back the blankets to settle in.” I winced. That sounded awful. “She had to do whatever he wanted.” Racer added. Tucking under the coverlet. “Anything he wanted.” Vanquish gave me a long look. Indicating that he thought the prospect not entirely unappealing. I certainly did! “That would be horrible. No will of your own to reject him. To fight him when you wished.” “No.” Vanquish shook his head slowly. “She was under his complete control.” “How do you know?” I lifted my chin impudently. Wondering if this was some wolf gossip. “She told Ricca.” Ricca was another elder she-wolf. One of Marta’s close friends. The younger she-wolves did tend to confide in the elder ones. And Ricca was odd. A bit apart from the group. Like Zyra is. So, it made sense that she was the one Zyra confided in. “Does it seem like the pack has been ultra tense lately?” Racer murmured to the ceiling. Something is off. I feel like something bad is coming.” “That would explain why Fury has been patrolling the Border Walls himself.” “He hasn’t before?” I wondered aloud. “Never.” Vanquish said as he began aiming for his bed. “He knows...” Racer said. “The moon has been darker. The wind quieter and things don’t feel right.” I climbed up the ladder to my bed and sat on the edge of the loft to look down at them in their beds. Worried about what it could possibly be. And when Draven is going to let me go home? 32 Spoils After a night where I found it almost impossible to sleep, I caught Hunter by the hand and quickly led him down to the creek. He blinked blearily. “You do know I guarded the Border most of the night? Than when I did finally sleep, we woke up to find out you were out. So, I’ve hardly slept. And now you drag me out at barely first light?” I tugged him behind me while he walked on leaden feet. “Stop your complaining and walk faster.” “Why?” He asked warily. “Because I made you a promise.” I said laughingly. His dark brows shot up and he straightened. Scampering more quickly behind me. We reached the edge of the creek, and he gave me a suspicious look. I gestured toward the water. “That’s going to be cold as ice, you know that right?” I smiled and nodded smugly. He stripped off his clothes and looked from me to the water. Giving the water a disdainful look. Then glancing back at me. I nodded toward the water with my chin. “In.” He shook his head as if in disbelief at his own actions as he began wading in reluctantly. Drawing quick breaths of air to combat the cold. “You’re such…a…b-Whoo!” He gasped at the frozen chill of it. My laughter cut him off. He turned slowly in the waste deep water, afraid to go up to his chest. “And exactly what is the purpose of this exercise?” But by the time he rounded to face me, I’d stripped off my dress and bounded toward him. Diving in the water with a huge slosh. He gave a shout of objection and tried to shield himself. Growling as he snatched me up. “Wench!” I gave him a playful grin. “You’re the worst kind of she-wolf?” “Playful?” I offered. He blinked slowly. Lashes dropping and his face abruptly sobering. “Irresistible.” “Am I?” “Don’t tease me, Vanna.” But the hint of a smile hovered around his mouth and his eyes were bright with interest as I slinked toward him. “Oh, no Sweetheart. If this is to be my time, it’ll be my way.” “What?” *** His meaning would be made painfully clear to me very soon. He caught me to his chest. My soft body molding to his harder one. Reminding me that every inch of my sexy mates was made of wrought iron. I could already feel his steely hardness pressed against my pelvis. He hauled me from the water as if I weighed little more than a bird. My feet were several inches off the ground. He deposited me next to my clothes. Catching up his tunic he began tearing it in long strips. I watched the process warily. Half excited and half apprehensive. “What are you doing?’ He looked over his shoulder and said sternly. “My way.” I chewed my cheek. Trying hard not ask more questions despite my desperate need to know what he was up to. “You’ll be fine.” He reassured. Ripping another long strip. “You don’t have to be in control of everything.” “Not sure I like where this is going.” But I wasn’t sure I didn’t either... Wasn’t going to tell him that though. Finally, he collected the scraps that looked so much like the original bindings I had tied around my waist to make me look thicker and caught my arm. Turning me toward the darker parts of the woods. I glanced around, realizing that I should’ve been worried about someone stumbling upon us. Hadn’t I, myself caught Samantha and Jaecar in the midst of lovemaking? I saw no one and heard nothing. But it doesn’t mean someone is not out there. Getting small thrills from watching what he’s about to do to me. What if it’s Vanquish? Or Racer? Would they be jealous or intrigued by watching. That thought was somewhat arousing. Hunter walked me to a wide tree and tied a few of the strips of cloth together then wound them several times over my wrist and the back of my hand. Tugging me toward the tree. I was a little surprised when he lightly pushed my back. Urging me forward until my cheek rested along the side of the trunk. I drew a long breath. “What if someone...” “That’s part of the fun, isn’t it?” He whispered near my ear. “The possibility that someone could watch us while I’m inside you? Wouldn’t that be intriguing.” “Hunter...” “Don’t pretend you don’t like the thrill of it, Vanna. I saw your nipples getting hard just heading for the tree.” *** I chewed my cheek, defending. “It’s breezy.” “No, it’s not. No wind.” He lifted a hand and looked around meaningfully. He was right. It was a warm day, and the sun was bright on us and everything was already so heated that the dew had melted away. Especially me. I was getting hotter by the minute. “What are you going to do Hunter?” “Wait and see.” He bound my arms around the tree, with my face against it. The bark was sharp against my chest and smashed breasts. He guided my feet apart and bound them around the tree as well, so I was completely pinned to it. My opening exposed for the taking. The summer air already breathing along my crease invitingly. I groaned aloud. “See...” He murmured. “Told you, you’d like it.” He’d stretched my legs far enough around the wide trunk that I was lowered enough that when he stepped close, his cock already skimmed along my creese and slipped between my thighs to dip forward. Hard and ready to be inside me. I chewed my lip harder. Trying to stifle a moan. “Now remember, Vanna Rae...” He stroked a hand down the curve of my back as he lowered slowly behind me. “Keep it down so someone doesn’t come see you...” He's going to make that hard to do. I could already tell that was the point of this little game. To make me scream. I drew a steadying breath and before I could do much more his hands framed the outside of my hips, and I felt his mouth curving up toward my slit and raking his tongue along the tender lips and easing toward the opening in tiny swirls. I clenched my fingers and tried to tug at the bindings but found they were relentless. Unforgiving. He delved his tongue inside me, and I jerked upward. Scratching the front of my body on rough bark. I threw my head back and bit back the noises that were already pressing through my throat. I felt his mobile mouth working against me. His tongue flitting in and out while I was held completely motionless. His for the taking. Just when I was about to burst with the pleasure, he changed the angle. Licking upward and coming around back. Tracing my ass cheeks with his thumbs in tiny caresses. Then he pulled them open and dipped his tongue into my back entrance. Making me lurch forward and struggle against the ties again. He paused. “What are you doing, Vanna Rae? You’re not going anywhere, Sweetheart. What’s mine is mine. And right now...You’re entirely mine. Now...Scream for me.” 33 At His Mercy Hunter was entirely ruthless in his ministrations this morning. Probing me in a way I’d never been touched. His smooth tongue was warm and easily flexed to reach inside me and cause instinctive bucking and writhing. Scraping the front of my body against the unrelenting bark. My head was thrown back and I was fighting the urge to unleash the sound he’d been craving. Hunter is always the fun loving one. This form of intense, unexpected lovemaking would’ve been something I’d have expected more from Vanquish. Or even Racer. He stood behind me. Sweeping my crease with two fingers before he pressed against my side and one shoulder. So, I could feel every hard muscle on his body. He twisted to reach nearly the front of me. Brushing the tiny nub at the front of me in a way that made me moan in objection and press against his hand. Then he slipped it backward, agonizingly slowly. Prolonging my torment. “Hunter!” I cried out. Begging for mercy. Before I unleashed that scream he’d commanded and summoned nearly every wolf in the pack to witness my indignity. Because I doubted there’d be any stopping him now that he’d come this far. And I was aware that the pack had an understanding of mating being a natural act. Some liked to watch. Some did the act, uncaring of who saw. Like Jaecar and Samantha. They were regularly engaging in the act in places barely from sight of the others. Because they’re willing to be caught. But, I recognized, I had little room to talk just now. Aren’t we doing the very same thing now? That’s when it dawned on me that whether that idea appealed to me or not. It clearly appealed to Hunter. And he either believed it’d arouse me or didn’t care. I was more inclined to theorize he’d thought I’d like the danger of it. He wasn’t entirely wrong. I Though my mind was on repeat, reminding me how horrified I’d be if someone came upon us. My body was heated by the idea. Getting wetter by the minute. “Yes, My Sweet.” Hunter slid those fingers all the way up to draw winding little circles on my lower back. Trailing them all the way up to my shoulder blades and sending his fingers dancing along the delicate bones. I’d heard older she-wolves in the pack speaking of how, on occasion, their mates brought them to ‘the tiny death’. It’d all been so vague I hadn’t fully understood then what they meant. Now I know. It felt like I was having tiny deaths over and over again. Becoming so excited I stopped breathing and then my body locking as I twitched with the first hints of climax. But then he moved that teasing touch to somewhere else and I quietly died of frustration. Pressing forward and back as he moved to get more of his touch. And to offer him use of my body. He levelled himself behind me and fully extended his arms along the back of mine to frame my body with his. Reaching over the ropes to link his fingers in mine, beyond my bound wrists. He dropped his face into the crook of my neck. Nuzzling aside my hair to put his mouth over the mark he’d left such a short time ago. Nearly a year now. I was startled to realized. But those thoughts were quickly banished when he gently folded his mouth over that mark and suckled a moment. Drawing blood to the surface to darken the scars of the mark that was already there. He’s re-marking me. I’d never heard of other wolves doing such a thing. But it’s clear he is right now! I was gasping for air. Feeling like I couldn’t seem to get enough of it. He unwound his fingers from me. And guided his fingers back along the path of my arms in a butterfly touch so gentle I barely felt it. Yet it left a wash of goosebumps and made me shiver. Struggling against the bindings. But the most I could do was fist and unfist my hands as I yearned to be free. To turn and face him. To confront his teasing touches. And to touch him back. I wanted to pull him closer to me. To feel his body warm along the front of mine. But he’s made it impossible. He chuckled behind me. “I can feel your frustration.” “Then why prolong it!” I demanded urgently. “I like teasing you. Watching you wiggle. Unable to have what you want. So desperate for control. And I’ve stolen it all…” He teased. Lowering enough he could peer at the soft lips guarding my entrance. He brushed them aside with those fingers before slowly nudging his way in. And delving in up to his knuckles as he tested my tightness. And my dampness. “Mmm…” He murmured appreciatively. “Look at you…All wet and helpless. Your body screaming to be ravished.” He stood then. “And I’m more than happy to provide exactly that.” *** I could already feel his hard length resting along my crack and probing along my lower back. Realizing that when he was planted inside me that would be nearly the same spot he was touching inside. I swallowed. Already excited at the prospect of him stretching the place that so badly ached to feel him. “Hunter, please.” I bounced in place. Unable to move in any other way. Causing further scratches along my bruised nipples. “I can’t take any more.” “Fine.” He laughingly murmured in my hair. “You know the one benefit to all those nights I was out searching for your old house, I was happy doing something that I knew would make you happy. But it also gave me a lot of time to think about all the things I wanted to do to you.” That made me stop. Imagining him out there. Covering the miles and miles of land. Thinking thoughts of touching me, petting me, and how best to send my heart racing and my body shuddering. Well, he’s certainly succeeded in doing that! He growled along the skin on the side of my neck. “And how good you’d feel.” He was brushing his face in my silvery-blonde hair. “How sweet you’d be. Entirely at my mercy.” I’m definitely that. He lowered and let the weight of his cock fall forward. Brushing along the inside of my thighs in a way that would’ve had me pinching them closed. If I was free to move of my own volition. I can’t protect myself. Or assuage that ache all tied up like this. I was grinding my teeth in aggravation. He methodically slid forward and back. Stroking along the inside of my upper thighs and just brushing along the bottom of those tender lips. So much like they’d all done to me last year. When they’d all been clawing and pawing in their need to get inside me under the rising Mating Moon. I was so naïve then. He abruptly slid forward and lowered to tip him upward and he rose. Slamming into me without warning. My hands flattened along the bark, and I tossed my head back and shrieked at the pleasure of the sudden filling. Unable to contain myself any longer as he planted himself in the nest of my body. Enjoying the heated flesh clutching around him. 34 Hunter's Reward “That a girl. Scream louder.” He whispered in my ear. As he began pounding viciously. Unable to move or to adjust I was held still, bound to the tree while he plunged in and out of my body. His pelvis slapping against the soft flesh of my ass and making it ripple. He was groaning. Clutching the sides of my hips to hold me in place. While he rose and fell behind me. As if he needs to hold me here. I couldn’t go anywhere. Or resist him, even if I wanted to. I felt his hard, war-honed body dragging up and down my back and his powerful hips and buttocks working as he flexed in and out of me. His thighs cradling the bottom of my cheeks each time he lowered and flexed his legs outside of mine. “That’s it, Sweetheart. Take all of it. I want you sore. To think of me every step you take tomorrow.” It was hurting. But it also felt good. They had somehow taught me to like it rough. But in truth, I thought it was more than that. I was aroused by the fact that it was bits of his beast taking me now. A peek at his true self. Even as I thought it I felt the ripple of power as his animal clawed to be released within him. He was growling as he took me with the ferociousness of a wolf mounting a she-wolf. I felt my body pinching against the tree in his brutality. I felt the strength of his hard body proving how fierce he could be as he took me. My face tilted away from the harsh bark but my body unable to escape it. Pinned as I was between his hard flesh and that damnable tree. Every inch of him is male. I could feel every hard bulge of muscle on his body, pressed so tight to me. Hear the low rumbling sounds of pleasure that emanated up from deep in his throat. This is the monster that lusts for me day in and day out. From the scent of his body. To those wild sounds of elation, I enjoyed every minute of it. “Take me, Hunter!” All of it was making me tighten. Gripping at him as he pulled back out. “Stop it, Vanna. You’re going to take it from me too soon. Be a good girl and do as your told.” He stopped. Breathing heavily against my cheek as he held me there. Putting a hand to the tree on each side of my face as he steadied himself. His legs shaking behind me. Had I not been tied up, I’d have rolled my hips. Taunted him into giving it up early just to aggravate him and reassert my feminine power over him. The ability to take from him too. Well, I certainly didn’t have that just now. *** This moment was his. I was his prize. For doing the forbidden. And finding me what I so desperately needed. I’d have submitted to him in any way he wanted that moment. “Mmm.” He growled. “Yes…” He was stroking into me again. Using my pinned body like his trophy of pleasure. “Take it, Hunter.” I urged him. Encouraging him to unleash his beast within me. “I want to feel you.” “Oh, you will. So deep your eyes bulge.” And he hammered in like he was trying to drive home. Wrenching places far between my hips that would, most certainly, make me sore tomorrow. “You wanted me.” I said. “So, I’m yours.” “To take as I wish.” He urged me to add. Panting heavily. His head had fallen so he could watch himself withdrawing his hard length and then embedding in all my soft flesh again. Making him work harder. Drilling forward and back with a starved rhythm. “To take as you wish!” I cried out. Then I came again and this time I couldn’t stop myself. I shrieked from the pleasure and pain. So loud that birds flew from the trees and scattered into the air. And that the others back in camp surely had to have heard me. I thought shamefaced. Already feeling my cheeks burn. But I had little time to think on the horror of my surrender as Hunter came just after. Pounding more slowly and holding himself in as he pulsed back and forward. My body still gripping him in my pleasure induced haze. Holding him tight enough the skin of his cock rolled more than he could withdraw. My body didn’t want to let him go. Holding onto the pleasure of it. As I weakened from the climax. Hanging limply backward. Bound as I was and my hole still sore as he slid out. *** He was half chuckling as he whispered in a low voice. “We have to get you back to the house before everyone comes out here to get a look at you.” “That’s what I’m afraid of!” I whispered back. “Get me down.” “But you do look so pretty there.” He stood admiring the view for a moment that seemed to drag on forever. “Hunter!” I said in a hushed voice. “Oh, alright!” He reached forward to give the right side of my ass a hard smack. Making me hiss through my teeth at the burn of it, before he pressed against me to quickly undo the knots holding my arms. “If you think that hurt wait until they get you back in the house.” Vanquish and Racer. “And you know they’re going to be jealous as all hell.” He grinned triumphantly as he said it. Basking in their male envy. “And they should be. You melted all over my dick, Vanna Rae.” “It hurts to stand.” I stumbled backward and had to catch myself by bracing on my knees. He leaned on his to peer at me. “You going to be okay there.” “I’m weak.” “Want carried back?” “To make them more jealous.” “Well, that’d be a plus.” He admitted cheekily. “You truly are awful.” “Just enjoying the moment.” “Hunter!” “What?” “Give me some clothes!” “Why?” He swept up a pile of clothing and twisted to keep it from my reach. As I leapt, frantically trying to catch a corner and rip it from his grip. “Because everyone is going to be here soon!” “They should get a look at you. So, they can all be jealous.” “I’d rather they not!” “Fine.” His laughing died and he sobered. Catching my hand and twirling me, so my bare feet had to dance across the leaves and twigs to keep my balance. Silver-gold hair spinning out around me in a wild cascade. Filled with leaves, undoubtedly. I thought with a frown. He stopped mid-turn, while I was facing away from him, and pulled me back against his hard body. Crossing my arms under my full breasts and nuzzling my neck. “Will you dance with me when we’re old?” I don’t know if we’ll live that long, if I truly get the chance to go after the vengeance I hunger for. I opted for a pseudo answer. “I’d still dance with you, Hunter.” He finished turning me and stared down at me. “That didn’t sound terribly reassuring.” I opened my mouth to answer but was saved by someone’s else’s male voice. Then I realized, I was the opposite of saved. “Look at you two. Celebrating him defying me to find your house, are we?” I turned slowly to just peek over my lifted shoulder in fear. Already knowing who I’d see. Draven... 35 Confronted by the Alpha “Draven...” Hunter straightened. Then looked away. Lifting his hand slowly and realizing his pants were in them. He quickly stepped in. Trying to put some manner between him and the fierce, dark-haired Alpha, who was now staring at us from across the spread of leaves and grass between the trees. He had his arms crossed across his chest and blatant fury on his face. How’d he know? In my panic, I bit my cheek and tucked my body against Hunter in an effort to hide all my bare flesh from the angry Alpha looking me up and down disdainfully. Apparently unamused by my nudity. “My Alpha.” Hunter lowered his head in deference. “We were merely out for a morning frolic.” “That wasn’t what I asked.” “Our intent wasn’t to defy you.” Hunter said quietly. “But you did nonetheless.” “We only-” “Enough!” Draven put up his hand. “Defiance is clear, and my consequence is clear.” Both of us gave him a stunned look. Draven’s voice was booming. He was nearly shaking the woods with his aggravation. His very presence was always intimidating. Like he can steal all air from a room. “You both have defied me!” He announced so loudly that I was certain creatures beyond the wall had to be hearing. I heard a fuss behind me and coming through the trees behind Draven. Vanquish and Racer appeared next to us. Having jogged from the cottage. Vanquish reached sideways and thrust clothes at us. I looked from his hand to his face and realized I had no choice if I wanted to regain any dignity. I heard the crushing of more branches and crackling leaves and knew without looking that much of the pack had now gathered to witness what was unfolding. And here in the center, stood Hunter and I in all our naked glory. I snatched the clothing and looked only up Hunter as I quickly stepped into my skirts and tugged the top up over my shoulders before rounding to face the alpha. Sheltering Hunter’s privates from view. Though his hands landed on my shoulders reassuringly and I became very certain he was far less bothered by that then by the confrontation with the alpha in general. “What is it you want in apology, Draven?” Vanquish asked levelly. “For their indiscretions.” He almost spoke like we were wayward children. But I sensed that the goal was to remind the alpha that though two of us had acted out of line, two had not. Hoping to urge Draven to reconsider whatever punishment he was fit to settle upon us. “Do you deny, Hunter, that you’ve been sneaking beyond my walls to search for her house.” Draven pointed at me. “An act I did not give you permission for.” Hunter winced. I felt the tension in his hands as he did. “I did do it.” “Why?” Because I asked him to. I twisted to look back at him. Knowing the truth would put it back on me. “Because I wanted to help her.” It was the only thing he could’ve said that didn’t make it solely my fault. I was struck again by the loyalty and protectiveness of my mates. Always looking out for me. Caring for me. Doing all that I ask. Hunter had only wanted to help me. “For that act you will now be banished from my walls. From my camp.” Banished. The familiar word suddenly caught my attention. “Yes, Alpha.” Hunter bowed his head. Vanquish and I stepped forward, furious. “But-” I began. Hunter yanked me back. Barking the order. “Silence!” His stern voice drew Vanquish’s attention. Thankfully, before he could say what he was thinking. Vanquish gave his brother an assessing look. Seeing the severity there, Vanquish subsided with a single, slow nod. I looked from one to the other and remembered why ‘banished’ had triggered me. I recalled what Lyra Lani had told me. How Draven could let us go without setting a precedent. I blinked slowly at Hunter in a way that told him I knew now. Then I screeched at the top of my lungs. “No!” I wailed. “You can’t make us go. We have nowhere to go out there.” “Well,” Draven stepped forward to point at me. “I guess you can stay in that precious house you were so determined to find, can’t you.” “Draven!” I screamed. Taking a step toward him. The other wolves gasped in horror. Lyra Lani stepped forward as if she’d intervene between I and her mate. Which she’s supposed to do. It was Lyra Lani’s role to take on any she-wolf that’d threaten him, before he had to act. And she’s willing to take me if I press the issue. I was truly hoping one of my mates was willing to step forward before Lyra Lani launched herself at me. To my relief, I felt hands catching my arms from behind me. Clutching at me and tugging me backward. “We’ll be okay.” Racer said dramatically. Perhaps a bit overdramatically. “We can’t leave!” I cried. “We’ve nowhere to go!” Draven stood behind Lyra Lani, his face unmoved. Glaring hatefully at me. So much so, that it was hard not to believe. I was sure that he truly was furious I’d persuaded one of his loyal pack members to defy him in my name. I drew a steadying breath. Turning and throwing myself at the first one of them I saw. Which happens to be Vanquish. Peering down at me. Watching my dramatics somewhere between annoyance and amusement. I tucked my face into his chest and sobbed loudly. He seemed more than happy to wrap his arms around me. Winding his fingers into my hair to press me against his shoulder. His other hand wandering down my back to grab a handful of the rounded globe of my ass. He’s taking advantage of the scenario, to get his hands on me. I nipped him lightly to warn him not to paw me too mightily. Everyone is watching! *** “Take her and get out of here!” Draven proclaimed before everyone. “Yes, Alpha.” Racer caught my arm and pried me from Vanquish’s grip to tuck me under his arm. Guiding me toward the cottage to get our things. I already had sacks of clothes and food I’d been storing away under my bed up in the loft. Ready to go. Waiting for this moment. Relief washed over me. He’s finally letting us go. Though he certainly didn’t seem too happy about it. I knew I was getting what I’d been wanting. It still doesn’t feel good. My heart was thrumming in my chest, and I was sick to my stomach. Sending Draven furtive looks as I tried to read whether this banishment would be more permanent then I’d intended. His already serious features looked unduly vicious right now and I was afraid we might never be permitted back into the Asara’s protective walls. Stuck out there with the NightHunters. The wildling pack that murdered my family. Draven hadn’t moved, the whole time we drew closer to the cottage. Unmoved. Once inside, I put my back to the door and blew a long breath of relief. Jumping when Vanquish’s hands slapped to the wood on both sides of my face. “You better be damn sure about what you’re asking for.” *** “W-what do you mean?” “I mean you’re putting us all in danger out there. You’re beautiful bait to any NightHunter wanting to have pups. And you know very well we won’t let that happen. It means that any one of us could get killed tomorrow. Is this really what you want?” I looked up at him. Studying his unusually rough features. He’s furious with me. “Are you mad because we’re banished? Or because I was naked at the creek with Hunter instead of you?” “Both.” He huffed furiously. Not blinking as those keen eyes pierced through me. “I have our things.” Racer intervened. Thunking the three heavy bags to the ground to get our attention. Probably trying to keep Vanquish from strangling me. Racer was usually the one trying to end all conflict. “She’s sure.” Hunter interjected. Pulling on his brother’s shoulder in a way that I worried might make Vanquish swing at him. Vanquish shook him loose. Still glaring at me. “You better be damn sure, Vanna Rae.” 36 No Choice It’s too late now. I thought. Even if I’d wanted to change my mind, it wasn’t like we could go back out there and persuade Draven to have some mercy. He’s not the merciful type. No one would buy that he’d just changed his mind after making a declaration like that, anyway. I felt my anxiety climbing every second that passed. Hunter and Racer picked up the bags. Vanquish turned me around and started guiding me out. Draven and a few of the other Border Guards walked behind us. To make certain we were leaving. That we’re obeying the Alpha. A crowd had gathered near the big blue door in the gate and as we were ushered through, I walked by Lyra Lani and saw her giving me a look beneath hooded lashes. She knows what’s going on. That reassured me somewhat that this was the act that I’d suspected it was. I took a long breath. Daring a peek at Draven and finding him looking as mad as before. At least, I hope it’s an act. The huge gate, the same one I had run through so long ago, was now swung in and I was staring out. Feeling terrified by the prospect of being out in those woods. Easing prey for NightHunters. No. I told myself. Not that easy. I glanced over my shoulder and saw the three physically fit, tense males behind me. They don’t look scared. They look ready. *** I looked forward again. And this time I felt bolder. Stronger. I am not alone this time. I took a long breath and stepped out into the trees. Feeling a breeze hit me, that we were more sheltered from within the high walls. It smelled of an incoming rain, and other wolves in the distance. They’re out there. But now things have changed. I have three powerful mates at my disposal. I looked back at the three virile males and realized how grateful I was to have them. One to hunt. One to run. And one to fight whatever came our way. My eyes landed on Vanquish. He met my look with level green eyes. And his head lifted more. Giving me confidence in his. He’s my strength. I realized. Looking at them I thought about how much they’d come to mean to me. Hunter who was my laughter. A bit of humor a severe world. Smiling when I wanted to cry. And always playful enough to make me dance naked in the middle of the woods. Racer who could be cold, aggressive but practical. He was somehow both my logic and my anger. There was an element to Racer that was always angry. Some strange sort of fury that was always just under his skin. When I needed punished, he was the one I went to for some aggression. And when I needed someone to abuse a bit, he was my easy target. Vanquish always allowed it but for some reason I couldn’t explain, I always felt much worse if I took advantage of that. Where with Raese we passed that hint of violence back and forth, so I felt no remorse when I sunk claws into him. And he never flinched, never looked away. Ready to take me on. Just as I am. I couldn’t imagine my life without any one of them. And I’m going to put them all at risk. *** There was only the hazy outline of a plan in my mind. Like a fetus not yet fully formed, it was still growing. I felt a hand at my lower back and looked up. Already knowing that strange, reassuring touch. And there’s my strength. Looking up at Vanquish it was almost painful to look away. Staring at him was keeping me walking forward. The panic that I felt wasn’t because I was leaving the Asara Pack, the only pack I ever remembered being part of. It was because every step had me flashing back to my foot falling in the woods in that desperate flight from the house where my family had been murdered. The one Hunter found for me. Once the door slammed behind us, I jumped. But the males wasted no time. They veered to the far North and Hunter led the way toward the house. He ducked a branch. “I assume this is where you want to go, right?” I nodded at him. Chewing my cheek. He expertly guided us under branches, around shrubs and further in a straight line until the trees peeled open to the abandoned house I had remembered as being so full of sunshine. Memories hit me in a wild surge. Like walking into straight light. Killian laughing while he tugged me under his arm and tickled my chubby little belly. Then him leaving with his bags. Casting me a disheartened look over his shoulder. Giving me one last smile which seemed utterly hollow. Then the darkness after he was gone. Aviari who seemed as tall as a mountain and as blonde as a summer day on fresh wheat with his light blue eyes. Sweeping me up and tossing me in the air, so high I squealed. Afraid that if he ever missed, I’d be crushed when I landed. Even though I knew he never would. Then him staring at me at the door with his bags in hand. Clutching them as if he was hanging onto them to keep from taking me with them. I remembered how badly I’d wanted him to. My big brothers had always taken turns teasing me and taking me places and showing me new things. I was forever with one of them or BailaLae. BailaLae… She was pure joy. Always grinning as if when she looked at me she couldn’t stop. Like I made her happy. Her blonde hair and pretty eyes. Seeming nearly as tall as Killian. Like she was the tallest female in the world. But so gentle that no one could ever be intimidated. She was lightness. Like a soft blanket hanging from a line in a spring breeze. And she’s gone. She’d left with them. *** Where had mom and dad been? Why couldn’t I remember them that night? I had asked Killian. Walking with my mates, I was suddenly so dizzy, I could barely see the path I walked. It was only Vanquish’s hand on my back, which kept me from tumbling. I blinked quickly but couldn’t dismiss the fuzziness. I walked a bit slower to hide the fact that I wasn’t doing well. I didn’t want to stop walking. Didn’t want to lose those tendrils of memories that I was barely grasping. Following to whatever pictures would be revealed. I had lunged forward. Hugging Killian’s legs and begging him not to go. He had crouched down and I swear he had blinked back the hint of a tear. “We have to go, Vanna Rae.” “Why? Why can’t mom and dad make you stay?” “They’re the reason we have to go, Sweety.” He chewed his cheek and his lip trembled. I knew instantly why this memory was not as easy to recall as the others. Seeing Killian nearly in tears had crushed my little heart. Making me feel more vulnerable than I’d ever felt. I’d wanted nothing more than to crawl into his bag and make him take me with him. Without him even knowing. “Don’t go.” I’d whined. Jumping at him again to dangle off his neck. BailaLae leaned down to help peel me loose from him. “We have to, Vanna…” Aviari reached between them to pluck me up and lift me so high I thought my head might just brush the ceiling like his did but he kept me more level with his shoulder. “We only have a short bit of time, Sister. We have to go now. Mom and dad can only keep the bad ones distracted for a short time. We have to go before we’re seen.” He’d pressed a quick kiss to my forehead and set me down. “We have no choice, Baby Girl.” Killian gave my upper arm a squeeze and reluctantly stood. Turning from me and heading out the door. 37 Gone I knew his posture. I’d seen him take it when he was doing things which he felt like were his duty. Don’t go. It was all I could think. Whimpering as I watched them. Catching BailaLae’s wrist and hanging on with planted feet until she had to tug me loose. Aviari caught her shoulders and turned her away from me, even though I could hear her sobbing. “She’ll be okay.” He told her. But it seemed like Aviari’s larger than life personality waned in that moment and we all knew he wasn’t wholly certain. He’d sounded scared. Then mom and dad had gotten home. Both of them cut and badly beaten. It was long after the little boys had already gone to bed. They’d told our older siblings goodbye upstairs. While they followed them around. Tossing out their clothes as they tried to pack them. Begging them to stay. For the first time, I wondered at how hard it must’ve been for them to go. Why did they have to go? I remembered asking dad weeks later. “We had to send them off, Vanna Rae. We’re being hunted by the NightHunters so I needed to scatter everyone to keep them safe.” “But we’re not scattered.” I’d argued belligerently. “No.” He agreed. Reaching up to rub the top of my shoulder reassuringly. “You little ones are too tiny to fend for yourself anywhere else. I need to keep you with me so I can protect you. But I do need your help now.” “Mine?” I’d blinked huge blue eyes at him. The same ones he and Killian had. I recalled dad telling me that often. “Yes. You’re the biggest now. I need you to look after your little brothers like Killian and Aviari always looked after you.” “And BailaLae?” “The most like BailaLae.” He frowned thoughtfully. Scrunching his unwrinkled brow and running a hand through thick dark hair. “I think perhaps she was nicer than the boys.” “She was!” I announced. Nodding emphatically. He’d chuckled in that deep low timbre. I’d looked at him and immediately missed Killian. Thinking how much they looked alike. Dad was just a slightly older version of him. But no one smiled like Killian. His huge grin would brighten a room and have she-wolves whining in their seats to be closer to him. Take care of your little brothers…Dad had told me. Then I had watched the scarred alpha of the NightHunters slit my little brother’s throats in-front of me, then tell me he’d have me. I ran away and left all their bodies in that house. I was sure that at some point, other wolves of my pack had returned and buried them as was the honor bestowed on an Alpha. But I’d seen them dead. Blood on the floor. So much blood. Just then Hunter pushed open the house door and we walked in and there on the foyer amidst mud and loose leaves which had blown in was still the dark brown stain on the wood floor. A stain which had blended with other dampened spots before, but I now recognized as the evidence of my failure. “I let my whole family die…” I stopped in the doorway and murmured to myself. *** Vanquish caught my hands and rounded to face me. “You’re having more memories?” I swallowed hard and nodded. “I’ll get a fire going.” Racer called. “I’ll clean up.” Hunter added. Warning. “You two talk, but once we’re ready for bed, we want clued in.” That’s reasonable. I was faintly surprised they weren’t all demanding answers right now. I slumped down to my rear on the floor and stared from one to the others questioningly. They were already scurrying around getting things ready to be a real living space. Working as a team to deal with both me and the filthy house. They were always smooth. A well-honed team. *** “They can see your upset.” He explained regarding the confused stare I was giving them. “They’re doing what they can to try to make it better.” “They care. Believe me.” He added. Worried I might think they didn’t care to hear what memories I was recalling. But that’s not what I’m thinking. I’m relieved. He grunted as if they were annoyingly caring. “Vanquish…” I looked at him. My eyes welling with tears. “Right here, Baby. Not going anywhere.” He took a seat on the dusty floor across from me. Stretching between us to catch my face. “Look at me.” I blinked blearily. Still struggling to see. Then suddenly everything went black. *** When I awoke it was to my head in Hunter’s lap while he stroked my face. Vanquish had my hands. Rubbing the backs of them with his thumbs. Racer was cleaning up something which looked like it might be vomit off the floor. “Wh-what happ-happened?” “You had an episode.” Vanquish said. Jaw tight with worry. “Another case of the tremors.” Racer explained. Pausing wiping the floor with his shirt, to give me a pensive look. “You’re having them when you have memories?” Vanquish asked. “I think. I think-maybe I-It’s just…Too much…” “I don’t think the memories she’s having are good ones.” Hunter said over my head to Vanquish. “They are!” I sat up. Putting a palm to my forehead. “Mostly.” Vanquish sat waiting until I was willing to explain further. “I feel close to them when I see them. I can hear them, smell them, there’s a chance they’re still out there.” Vanquish gave my hand a squeeze. “You know that isn’t very likely, Vanna Rae…” “I do know. But I still have hope. They made me feel like I belonged.” “You don’t feel like you belong with us?” Racer queried. Hurt entering his voice. “I do!” I reassured. “You are my family now. But they’re the links to who I was before I lost my memory.” Racer started to object but Vanquish lifted a hand to stay him. “That’s fair. You know we’ll help you.” “It’s more than that right now, Vanquish. I want revenge on the NightHunters. And I’m going to need your help.” I gave each of them a meaningful look. “We’re with you. No matter what.” Vanquish assured. “No matter what.” Racer came over to put his hand on my outer arm. Hunter stroked his finger over my forehead. “Where do you want to start?” Vanquish said. “Let’s find the nearest NightHunter village and begin there.” They were all nodding. “It’s done.” “We’ll begin tomorrow.” Hunter said. “I’ll start scouting.” *** By the time I woke up, Hunter was already gone. Headed out scouting. He wasted no time. Racer had rounded up some squirrels and a fox for breakfast. Always ensuring I’m fed. “We can make some clothes out of the pelts.” He lifted the fox. Not much of a pelt there. “I’m certain that’s not going to make me a new dress.” I laughed a bit dryly,. “No.” He acknowledged with a grin. “But I’ll keep hunting until we do.” “We’re going to look feral.” I laughed. “Isn’t that what we are, now?” Vanquish asked as he walked through the room. “Adding the look will prove an intimidation factor in those we confront.” “And it doesn’t hurt that it’ll tone down your delicious curves, either.” Racer added. So that’s what this is really about? Hiding me from strangers. I couldn’t say that I didn’t approve. 38 Scouting By the time Hunter returned, his face was solemn. “You found a hideout.” I filled in. Hunter nodded slowly. “There’s only a few wolves there now, if that’s what you can call them.” He frowned. “They’re hardly that.” “Are you sure this is what you want?” Vanquish queried. His hands landing on my shoulders as he tipped down to be level with my face. I nodded stiltedly. “I have some rage I’d like to expend on their kind.” “Keep in mind that many of the NightHunters were different packs before they were taken over.” “They chose to succumb. They didn’t have to.” I didn’t. “As you wish.” Vanquish rolled his shoulders and steadied himself. “Here.” Racer walked over and handed me the handle of an ornately carved knife. It was narrow and smooth, winding with vines. It was small and fit very well in my palm. “Keep this on you at all times.” My eyes flew to his face. “Did you make this?” He lowered his head in a nod. Turning away before I could gush over it. He never knows how to handle such things. I leapt on his back and wrapped my arms around him. He froze. Letting me hug him. I felt the heat emanating from him and knew it pleased him that I was so appreciative of it. *** Hunter walked over with his old belts and put it around my waist. Jerking it as tight as it would go. It slung sideways over my hips. I tucked the blade Racer gave me into the strip of leather. I adjusted my dress to ensure the buckles were done and the skirt in place. I’m ready. The guys armed themselves with their own weapons before we headed out. Moving as one in a straight line behind Hunter. After an hour or so, we heard the hum of an alive campsite. People walking around. We lowered behind a boulder to watch. There were women in the camp. They looked beat down and worn out. Dirtied and lurking in corners of the campsite. Peering around as though they wanted nothing more than to bolt. It wouldn’t take much for them to switch sides. Back in an open corner hut, I could hear a woman shrieking. She was on her hands and knees. A large man was climbed over her, he was flat on his feet and hunkered forward with his hands on each side of her shoulders. He was dropping down as he pounded into her. Clearly with no regard to which hole he took. Or purposely causing her pain. He was firmly planted in her backside. Taking her with a greedy smile while her head was thrown back, her face contorted in pain. She was dirty. Her hands and knees smudged with dirt. Her breasts swinging with every vicious thrust. But she wasn’t begging him to stop or trying to plead with him. Obviously having already learned that all of that was useful. It was obvious she was the pack bitch. They all mount her when it suits them. I knew it meant she’d be pretty, submissive, and with no protector which resulted in whatever male who wanted to climb atop her. I grimaced in sympathy for her. I knew most packs had them. But the Asara Pack hadn’t. Edrick and then later, Draven had not allowed that. She-wolves could allow consensual mating for pleasure or for coin if they wished. Like Aloira and Cindy. Soon that large male grunted in pleasure. Falling over the woman and pulsing inside her. Another man shouted for him to hurry and kicked him off. Yelling that he wanted his turn. He lowered over the trembling she-wolf and aimed himself at her ass as well. I rose to object but Vanquish caught my wrist and yanked me back down at out of sight. Shaking his head in warning. “We’ll kill them. But give us a moment to plan.” He reassured me. I was trying to focus but all I could hear was her pained shriek as this second man entered her without any regard for the pain, she had to be in. The other man was chuckling from the floor. Pure evil. My hand was already white-knuckled on the dagger in Hunter’s belt. I wanted to stab him and the one that was thrusting into her so roughly that she was sliding over the wood floor with each painful ramming. Even the younger males wandering the campsite looked distraught at the sounds they were hearing. Wincing at each thud. Some avoiding looking. It was good that not every male in this camp was a proponent of what was happening. Which meant the ones partaking of her so violently are likely the original NightHunter pack members left here to oversee the newly formed camp. *** Vanquish pointed in each direction. Telling us which direction we’d target before his gaze landed on me. “Can you fight?” “You know I can.” “I don’t know that.” He shook his head. “Without sending you into tremors.” “I’ll be fine, Van.” I assured him. He gave me a tense nod. He made a quick gesture and we spilled from behind the boulder. There were objecting shouts from the men in the camp. Drawing weapons to confront us. Most were backing up. Totally unprepared for a battle. Some merely backed into the trees, giving us room. A few bolted. Running off into the trees. It was quick and painless to disarm the younger men. Progressing toward that center hut. Several had dropped their daggers and staffs and let us through. Unwilling to die for a pack they hadn’t wanted to be part of. It was clear that the real threat, however many that might be, lie within that hut. The door was now closed. Obviously the NightHunters had elected to slam it shut at the arrival of the ambushers. Vanquish didn’t even slow his pace. He walked up and booted the door in. Knocking over a man immediately inside. Hunter and Racer flooded in just behind him. I was the last to enter. Taking in the scene of the man that’d been attacking the she-wolf. Now holding her against his chest with a knife under her chin. Ready to slit her throat. I felt an instant of defeat. Immediately picturing my tiny brothers getting their throats slit again. Already I was feeling a swell of dizziness at the excruciating reminder. I focused on my feet on the floor and swallowed slowly. Working down the oncoming sensation. There were three other men in the room. Holding clubs or daggers as they readied for battle. Plus there was another man under the door. I was already very sure that the man was going to slit the throat of the pack bitch. The she-wolf I’d badly wanted to save. That could’ve been me if the Asara Pack had decided it would be. I looked at her. She was shaking her head slowly at me. She mouthed the words. “Let him kill me.” With dead eyes. My lifted dagger dropped slightly in my sorrow. She looks like she means it. Vanquish gave me a questioning look. I strode toward the man and the woman purposefully. Giving me a gleeful grin, the man slowly slit her throat. Releasing her to flop to the floor gargling. The woman clutched at the gaping wound and slid over the floor in the pool of her own bed. Flailing as her body shut down. The man lifted his hand to catch me in a vicious back swing but I ducked and stepped inside the reach of his arm to plant my dagger in his chest. Jerking the blade upward painfully. Making him roar. He caught me by the hair to toss me away from him, but the weight of a massive wolf dangled from his forearm as it sunk in teeth. One glance at the black and white wolf and I knew it was Vanquish. Hunter landed on his back and Racer was across the room as a wolf. Ripping out the throat of one of the other men. Leaving a third and forth one on their feet, running at us. I tried to withdraw the dagger from the man’s chest but despite gripping the blade twice, I couldn’t pull it free. The man’s muscles had bit down around the injury and were now holding the knife in tight enough, I couldn’t tug it loose. Growling in frustration I grabbed another dagger from the man Racer was shredding to take on another of the attackers. By the time I lowered to the ground to sweep up the blade and stood, I found myself confronting a charging wolf. One of the NightHunters. 39 Taking Them On I crouched and as the wolf leapt, I slid to my back and lifted the blade to jam it into the wolf’s underside. Dragging it the length of the beast’s body. Splitting it open and sending its entrails spilling onto the floor. The second man was a heartbeat behind him and was suddenly over me. He dropped to his knees to hover over me, pinning me to the ground and lifted his fists to begin pummeling me. I instinctively threw my arms over my face to block his hits but before they could rain down on me the original black wolf with white striped over his shoulders and framing the sides of his snout thudded across the room and hit the man so violently that he sent him tumbling off me. The man spun on to his feet to confront the wolf but by now the other two who looked so similar to the original, were slinking closer. Their thickly muscled shoulders bunching and curving over them as they edged threatening forward. Their pointed teeth bared in vicious snarls which indicated their virulent intent. When they dived on him it was in a solid mass. And their wrenching teeth tore away chunks of flesh. Sending blood crashing over me in a wild spray. I blinked hard, immediately dizzied. Feeling extreme heat wash over me, I tried to hold stead. Tried to slow my breathing but immediately that stream of blood splattering me took me back again. I felt myself already shuddering as my back bowed and I tipped back over my feet. My shoulders thudding along the floor and my hair flopping around me as I convulsed so ferociously that I could hear my own elbows banging on the floor but could do nothing to stop the wild tremors. I made a wheezing noise as I tried to call out for help. But my numbed brain wouldn’t properly convey messages pouring from my head. I’m utterly helpless. All I could do was stare in the direction of the other slaughtered beasts. Seeing they were still. No threat. I could hear my strong mates shredding the man behind me but couldn’t force my head to turn that direction. Finally, I heard one of the triplets shouting my name and heard them all descending around me. Someone was lifting my head to try to keep me up, but I was finding it nearly impossible to look at them. My eyes bulging from my face and bits of foam seeping from the corners of my mouth. “I have to get Rebekah.” Racer said and he climbed to his feet and was gone nearly as fast. He tossed open the door and leapt from the steps. *** He was gone as fast as we’d arrived here. He was swerving through the bodies all over the ground. The destruction we had wrought. Staring toward the doorway I met the dead eyed gaze of the girl I had wished to save. The woman that could’ve been me. I could’ve been the pack bitch if Edrick or Draven had allowed. My body was beginning to ease, and I was able to look up at the eyes staring down at me. A pained green gaze. Vanquish. I was certain that he and the other two would’ve never allowed me to be the Pack Bitch. Not even if they’d gone on thinking I was an unattractive, chubby creature. They were taking care of me even before they knew. They’d already wanted me… But the girl whom I stared at now… No one had wanted her. No one had protected her… And I had gotten her killed. I was finally still. My eyes were pouring tears. But truthfully I had no idea if it was from the spell I’d just endured. Or that I was looking into the gaze of a woman who’d known only torture for the last hours, days or weeks of her life. And she was the cost of this victory. *** In what seemed mere minutes, but had to be at least several hours, Racer returned with Rebekah in tow. Just behind them was a man that was shouting a name I didn’t know. I don’t know him either. He was totally unfamiliar to me. Racer turned to explain to Vanquish by way of explanation. “He was locked in a small shack out back. Shouting and raising havoc. He’s no threat to us.” The man had ignored all of our presences to rush to the side of the dead girl I still found myself staring back at. He’d scooped her under her shoulders and lifted her over his lap. He was crying mournfully. Looking brokenly down her body as though he could somehow bring her back to life if he could determine where all the blood was coming from. But as he adjusted her over his lap, her head lulled back and revealed the white of her severed windpipe. Revealing how deeply her throat had been cut. Devastated and horrified, he scooted back from her so abruptly that he dropped her limb body back to the floor with a dull thud. Her head swaying before steadying as she stared at him. As if somehow even her corpse wanted to make him the last thing she saw. As if she’d somehow chosen that, even in death… I knew it was a fanciful, ridiculous, unlikely idea. But it gave me some modicum of comfort. “Are you her lover?” Hunter walked to him to touch his shoulder. The young man peered up at him in confusion. “I was-she was-I’m…Her brother…” “I’m sorry.” Hunter offered. “We didn’t do this.” He gestured to the girl’s dead form. The man nodded. Covering his mouth and smearing blood over his stunned face in the process. “I know. But I’m glad she’s gone. Horribly. I’m glad…” Hunter frowned at him. Clearly not understanding. “All I heard for days was her screaming. They were torturing her.” He stared back at her face. Looking like a forlorn child. “I’m glad she’s not screaming anymore.” But his anguish was written all over him. He looks helpless. Hunter glanced over his shoulder and looked at me. *** I wondered if he was thinking the same thing I had been. That had the tables been turned, that young man might’ve been one of my brothers, cradling my dead tortured form. That is what the NightHunter leader had wanted to do to me… He had vowed that he would turn me into his Bitch. His pack mate to run the Gallions. Gallions… That was who I was…It clicked. Though I’d heard the name, had many hints in the back of my mind. This was the first time it felt really real. “Gallions…” I said aloud. “What?” Vanquish asked from above me. Drawing my attention. I realized faintly that there were hands roaming wildly over me. In the back of my mind, I recognized Rebekah’s cool touch examining my body for serious injury. Then she began easing my heels out from under my buttocks to straighten me out for a more thorough check. I winced and hissed through my teeth. Immediately drawing her attention. “Are you in pain?” She asked quickly. “Just stiff. I’m okay.” I assured her. “How’d you get here so fast?” I asked her. She smiled softly. “I wasn’t far away.” I frowned questioningly at her. “I’ve been following you.” She whispered conspiratorially. “I suspected you four…” She glanced purposely at Vanquish. “Were going to need me.” Vanquish nodded thankfully at her. I wondered if he had asked her to trail us. Doing so is defying Draven. Unless he condoned her going to. But I found it hard to believe that an Alpha as wise as Draven would’ve allowed his healer beyond his walls. I was still trying to puzzle it out, but my mind seemed too foggy to filter through just now. 40 Gallions “What did you say, Vanna Rae?” Vanquish was urging. I gave him a befuddled look. Trying to recall what it was he was talking about. My brain felt as if it were made of pudding. It was hard to filter through even very recent thoughts. I felt like a fool that it took me so long to catch up. He’s asking about the name. What I said… “What was the word you just said?” He persisted. “Gallions…” I whispered. Feeling as though I was giving away some great secret. In my head I had begun to know. But I wasn’t ready to tell all of them yet. But it’s time now. “Why did you say that?” He asked under his breath. “It’s what I was…” “You were a Gallion?” He seemed incredulous. Clearly knowing the name of the greatest wolf royalty in recent times. “One of the heirs.” I nodded slightly. But Rebekah’s cutting voice drew my attention. “Don’t move!” She doesn’t want me moving anything, not even my head, until she can ensure the tremors didn’t shatter any bones. I don’t think it did. Everything ached but nothing felt broken. At least not that I could immediately notice. *** “I-I’m sorry.” I whispered to her. Not wanting to interfere in her work. Especially knowing how seriously she took it. Healing is her craft. “How many were there?” Vanquish’s focus had returned to his brother. Probably able to tell Racer can give him more coherent answers than I can just now. “You don’t know the story?” Racer asked him in surprise. “Never paid much attention.” Vanquish shot him an annoyed look. Telling him to get on with it and stop trying to build suspense. Brothers to the core. I rolled my eyes slightly. No patience for each other. Vanquish wanted to know now. He was in no mood for his brother mocking his lack of knowledge on this subject. And Racer must’ve seen it on his face. He sobered some and got to the point. “The Gallions King got word that the NightHunters were going to try and overwhelm his power by overtaking him in great numbers. Their aim to slaughter him and all his heirs.” All of us. I thought inwardly. Vanquish tilted his head. Not liking the sound of that anymore than I did. His hands cradling my shoulders between his knees on the floor, gave me a reassuring squeeze. In-case Racer’s retelling of my story wounds me. I couldn’t even really tell if it did. I felt unemotional and exhausted from the tremors. And the battle. And the dead woman’s suffering… My eyes kept skittering back to the body which Hunter and her own brother were now quietly discussing. Eventually they stood and Hunter put a reassuring hand on the younger man’s shoulder. Lifting the girl’s body and following the other man out the door. To bury her. To honor her. Good… *** Racer continued the tale which now felt so familiar to me. Too close to home. In more ways than one. “The Gallions King wouldn’t allow his heirs to be so easily dispatched. He scattered them. Sending them to various sanctuaries and allies to protect them from assassins.” “Where’d he send them?” I lifted my head enough to look to Racer. Racer frowned. “The tale says that he sent his true heir, the eldest son, to King Detry. A man he’d thought than was his ally. Odd really…” Racer faded off as he reached this point. “As it is often said now that he hates wolves and mages.” “He has a Mage Guild!” Vanquish argued. “To hunt wolves.” Racer agreed. “That’s the only reason he tolerates them…To hunt us…” Vanquish argued no further. His attention dropping back to me as he stroked a comforting fingertip across my forehead. Sweeping my blonde bangs from my face and drawing small lines until my strain had smoothed away under his gentle touch. “Anyway. He and a girl went to King Detry. The next male heir was sent to a far corner of the realm under a man who was essentially a Green King.” “What the hell is that?” I asked weakly. Trying to lift my head again but finding it was lightly pushed back by Vanquish. “Stopping trying to move until Rebekah is done.” He said in that unrelenting tone that told me he’d pin me if he had to. I gave him a disdainful look. He lifted one black brow in challenge. Tempting me to try. *** A Green King governs the mythical creatures in these lands. That second boy ministered under the Green King’s training. “Aviari…” I whispered. “What’d you just say?” Racer flew to his feet astounded. “What?” I queried. Blinking blearily at him. “I’ve rarely ever heard that name. No one says that name.” “What are you talking about Racer?” I was now acquiring Vanquish’s lack of patience. “The King of Creatures…” Hunter breathed. Having just joined our conversation enough to catch the last. “Everyone knows that’s his name. But no one dares speak of him with such familiarity.” Racer clarified. “Please explain.” I groaned. Putting the back of my wrist against my pounding head. Ensuring I left enough space to allow Vanquish to continue his soothing little touches. He somehow always knows how to help relax me. Like magic… *** “Killian was my eldest brother.” I explained from beneath my hand. Savoring the darkness my loose fingers cast over my face. “The girl with him would’ve been my sister BailaLae. A Priestess of Light.” They were all quiet. I could feel even Rebekah had paused what she was doing to listen to what I said. As if it was of grave importance. “My second eldest brother was Aviari Gallion.” “I didn’t know the King of Creatures was a Gallion.” Hunter said to someone other than me. His voice was carrying over my head. “That’s impossible…He’s not a wolf.” Vanquish snapped. “Our mother wasn’t.” I interjected. “She was a mage. Half of us were magical. Half of us were wolf. Killian was both…” *** “Yes…” I heard a grinning voice from the doorway. I knew that mocking tone well enough to know who was now standing in the structure’s entry before I dropped my hand enough to spot Magnus. What’s he doing here? “Did everyone follow us?” Vanquish expostulated. “If you were close enough to eavesdrop, you could’ve helped with the battle.” Racer said a bit viciously. Perfectly echoing my own thoughts. “Why are you smiling like that?” I looked at Magnus. “Because I’ve been waiting a long time to hear that name.” “Killian?” I frowned at him. “Gallions.” Magnus corrected. Beaming as if he had some great secret. Which he is certainly not sharing fast enough. “What is it Magnus?” I snapped. “I know that man.” Magnus whispered. “One both wolf and mage.” 41 Warlord “Who?” Vanquish lowered my head carefully to the floor before standing over me. Preparing to get very aggressive with Magnus. Quickly, from the look of it. If Magnus doesn’t start talking. “Are you Gallion?” Magnus’ gaze was locked on me. Fully prepared to ignore Vanquish closing in on him. Breathing raggedly and exuding fury as if he were already prepared to pounce. “Yes..” I whispered. Magnus did an excited little hop in the doorway. “It’s her, Hawk!” He barely tossed over his shoulder. “I was right. Zyra was right…” “Zyra?” Vanquish growled. “My mate.” Magnus gave him a surprised glance, as if only now, seeing him for the first time. “She thought Vanna Rae was the one…” “The one what?” Hunter joined Vanquish. Shoulder to shoulder with him, crowding Magnus from the doorway out onto the steps. “The one we’ve been searching everywhere for.” “For what?” Vanquish hissed through clenched teeth. Magnus peered around him at me. “Can you calm him down?” He gestured to Vanquish’s length. “No.” I shook my head. Crossing my arms over my chest. “There’s no calming him down when he gets like this. Best tell him what he wants to know.” *** “Because we’ve been searching everywhere for her.” Magnus explained. Another man materialized in the doorway. A dark shadow with dark hair and snapping green eyes. Behind him was a woman that seemed nervous and was standing back looking from one to the other of them. She ducked slightly to peer between them and got one look at Vanquish with his flashing yellow eyes and she took a quick step back. Obviously terrified at the sight of Vanquish’s wolf peering out. Something about the girl exuded a kind of pulsing energy that had my hair prickling. “Why?” Vanquish’s voice whipped through the air. “Is she a mage?” I looked at the man that had just joined us. Pointing to the girl beyond them. He looked back at her and then at me before lowering her head. “A mage?” Vanquish snarled. Looking over them at the girl which was already backing up so fast she stumbled. Hawk backed from the doorway and hopped down from the steps to help her up. “She’s mine.” He lifted his head challengingly. “And I’m a mage.” “Everyone needs to calm down!” Magnus put his hands up to ward Vanquish from approaching faster. “Before this all blows up...” There was a moment of silence where the air crackled between us. Mages and wolves do not get along. *** “We’re not your enemy.” Magnus emphasized. Breaking the silence. He pointed off in the distance. “He is. King Detry.” “Not right now.” Racer commented from behind Hunter and Vanquish. “The NightHunters are.” “They’re all one and the same...” Hawk said quietly from where he ducked the pretty blonde mage under his arm protectively. “I don’t give a shit about King Detry.” Vanquish said. “You will.” Hawk said. “He is going to come for you. And likely for her.” Hawk nodded toward me. “Especially if he discovers who she is.” Magnus added. “Why?” Hunter asked warily. Sensing that what they said was truth. As I do. Vanquish’s back was heaving less, and I sensed he was calming. But if anyone makes a move toward me. I knew he’d spring into action faster than I could draw a breath. “What would he want with Vanna Rae?” “Another way to control her brother.” “My brother?” I yelped. “Which one?” That made my mates all twist to look at me. “Warlord...” Magnus supplied. “We know who he is.” Racer murmured. “That man is no friend to wolves.” “You’re mistaken.” Magnus sobered more than I’d ever seen him. “He’s a slave to King Detry.” “He’s too powerful.” Hunter shook his head. “I know of him. I’ve glimpsed his work in the wolf villages. He leaves perilously little alive in his wake.” “He has no choice.” “Why?” I asked tentatively. Making everyone silence at the sound of my quaking voice. “Because he has BailaLae trapped.” “With magic.” Hawk said. “BailaLae!” My voice cracked and I fell to my knees. Already feeling tears streaming my cheeks. Despite that what I was feeling wasn’t sadness. It’s relief. Joy. I’m not the only one alive. I’d hoped so much for it. But hadn’t thought it was actually possible. I thought they were all dead... *** “Who is Warlord, Vanna?” Hunter twisted to ask me. I shook my head in confusion. “I don’t know.” “Killian.” Magnus supplied. I gaped at him. “He’s alive?” “Very much so.” Magnus said. “But we have to get him out.” Hawk added. “Or he may not be for long.” “King Detry knows he’s losing control of him, and he won’t stand for it. He’ll kill him firt.” Magnus elaborated. Magnus eyes traveled back to me. “Unless he can get his hands on Killian’s baby sister.” “He won’t.” Vanquish’s mouth tightened. “Don’t worry.” Magnus rounded to offer me a hand up. “We’ll tell him we’ve found you.” Vanquish rounded. Eyes narrowed and a growl in his throat at the sight of Magnus gripping my hand. Other males aren’t to touch mated females. It was forbidden. But I could tell from the look on Magnus’ face, he meant no affront. He’s trying to be reassuring. And he’s half in shock he found me. “You knew all of this all along?” Hunter asked Magnus accusingly. “I didn’t know she was the one. I thought I sensed a Gallion in the pack but couldn’t place who. I’ve been tracking many of the females of the right age trying to figure it out. But when you went back to the house...” He drew a long breath. “I thought for sure it must be. But seeing you fight...” He shook his head. Impressed. “Only Gallions fight so vicious.” He glanced at the men surrounding me. “And their mates for them.” Hawk’s shadow took over the doorway again. “We’ll send him word. Let him know you’re okay and where we are.” “How?” Racer asked. “Sentinels...” Magnus nodded upward. *** Still gripping my hand, Magnus led me over to Vanquish and offered it to him. “She’s weak. In shock.” He explained. I feel like it. Vanquish gripped my fingers and tugged me forward to tuck me behind him. Shielding me from Magnus. He doesn’t like this. He’s suspicious. I could feel it rolling off of him. Looking at Hunter and Racer, I could see they were following my lead. Calming as the others spoke. But Vanquish was alert, suspecting that it was a ruse. We were just in battle. It’s good one of us remains wary. I thought. But I badly wanted to believe what they were saying. “Send him word.” I told Magnus. “Tell him I desperately want to see him.” Nothing in my life had ever been more true. I was filled with hope that I might see his wide grin again. Or hear BailaLae’s laughter... *** “I want a better plan.” It was late in the evening and I and my mates were huddled near the fire of the bloodied house. The door was closed, and the others were strewn on the lawn outside. Keeping watch and sleeping in rotations. Helping watch over us. Hunter and Vanquish had somehow managed to drag the bodies out far enough that it would lure animal’s a distance away. Racer had cleaned up enough that some of the stink had abated. At least enough to get some sleep. He’d gotten a fire going in what seemed a very ill-maintained fireplace. Now I lay with my head along Vanquish’s leg. My feet resting on Racer’s belly. And Hunter’s head on mine. All of us in a pile. Which truthfully, was the way I preferred it. There was something reassuring about having all of them so close. It’s the only time I fully feel safe... I vaguely registered that Vanquish had just murmured something to me. I twisted my head to look up at him. “What?” “We need a better plan. I don’t favor killing our own. There’s perilously few wolves in this country anymore. And we killed many of them today.” “Many were killers.” “Yes. But some weren’t. Some were just wolves that had no choice but to join them or die. Would you have done any differently than allying with your enemy in a panic?” “I ran.” I asserted viciously. “So, yes...I did different.”

08 Possessed by Vanquish His gaze took in the sight of my frolicking body in the moonlight. “I love the way you’re shaped, Vanna Rae.” “Why’s that?” I asked seductively. “Your legs…” He groaned at the sight of them. My plump white legs were curved and full. “They’re designed to wrap a man while he pounds into you. And your small waist is just perfect for grabbing ahold of to pull you in tighter against my thrusts. And your fantastic tits…Need to be tasted.” He explained. Striding closer to the edge of the river. Heavy white breasts swinging like pendulums every time I moved. Dusky pink nipples begged to be suckled. I scooped them together and licked my fingertips before dragging them down over the globe to rub the nipple until it grew taught under my ministrations. “Come on, Vanquish.” I begged in my most beckoning voice. “I want you.” “Done.” He peeled aside his tunic and tossed it to the tall grass. Shucking his pants before diving into the water. His body glinting in the meager light with a slight glow that let me see the outline of his frame. *** His hands were suddenly all over me. Moving fervently with his need. And he pressed against me while he washed me with the scraps of weed. Revealing his hard length was already prepared to enter me. I reached over my shoulders to sweep my hair up atop my head to hold it out of his way before strutting a circle in the water to offer him my back to wash. He scrubbed the weeds along my bare back. Tracing the feminine muscles trailing from my hips up to my shoulder blades. His fingers trailing behind where the weed had washed and lathered. Growling in pleasure he moved against me. His hard length naturally aligning to press against my ass, wanting to enter my nearest hole. He reached around me and caught my breasts. Molding them against my chest as he massaged their weight. Moaning into the side of my throat as he rolled his nose along it. Taking in my scent. “I want you, Woman.” “Then take me.” *** Though I’d wanted him inside me, I hadn’t expected his rush would have him sliding into the hole he already aligned with. Piercing into my ass and stretching the muscles. His large hands worked my shoulders to keep me relaxed as he eased in. Stuffing me full. “Vanquish.” I whimpered slightly as it ached a bit upon stretching to take in his wide girth. I wiggled my hips in an effort to alleviate the strain. He growled and caught my stomach, swinging me around to the bank. “Put your hands on the grass.” He said roughly next to my ear. “I’m going to fuck your ass.” “Vanquish.” I said with trepidation entering my voice. “Just stay relaxed.” He pushed me over and I automatically adjusted my hands to be shoulder width apart. He found footing and slowly pushed fully into me. Planting to the hilt and growling in satisfaction. “Your tight little ass just pulls me in.” He started rolling his hips into me. “I love filling your body. You feel like pure pleasure. If you were all mine, I’d have you every night.” He was starting to pound me a bit harder. His fingers digging slightly into the skin of one of my shoulders. He doesn’t like sharing as much as he pretends. I heard the words he was really saying. “Oh, when you take me in, Vanna Rae…” He began thrusting harder. His powerful ass flexing as he entered and withdrew from me. The discomfort subsiding then swelling fully as he embedded in me again. I imagined what I looked like bent over that bank. My large tits draping the grass and bouncing every time he forced into me. His thighs slapping against the back of mine and making the bountiful flesh roll forward. Then his slick cock would drag out of me and hit back into me. My lips parted as I was torn someone before pain and pleasure. Delicious tension winding through me. And his male pants and ragged grunts indicating his deep pleasure was heightening mine. “I’m going to come in you again, Vanna Rae. Fill your ass full of my seed. While your tight little hole milks me dry.” He moaned as he came. His body shuddering. Mine matched his surging with pleasure as my body quivered. Nipples hardening against the brushing of the high grass. And hot cum pouring between my thighs. Our moans twirled together and echoed through the night air. *** “You hear them?” Racer asked. “I do.” Hunter frowned. “Does it make you jealous? How they touch each other?” “It makes me jealous anytime either of you are touching her, doesn’t it you?” “I want her to myself. I’d like to dominate her. To fuck her until all she wanted was to lay in my bed and beg for more.” Racer groaned. “I think that’s what we all want.” Hunter murmured. Leaning against the open doorframe as they stared out toward the woods. “That’s her allure over us. We all want to possess her completely…But even if there weren’t three of us sharing her, truthfully she’d never let any of us fully own her.” “You’re right.” Racer sighed. Turning from the doorway to escape the sounds filling the night. “That just makes me want to, more.” 9 Things I Need I was talking to Marta, one of the eldest she-wolves in our pack. And her close friend, Polly. Drinking some of Marta’s famed herbed tea. Polly was known as our Camp leather-crafter. And I was commissioning some work. I’d brought with me two plump squirrels, Hunter had left on the drying wire in the corner of our hut. He often left me small animals there for trading within the camp for clothes or things I needed. This isn’t a need. It’s something I wanted for them. As I sipped my tea conversing with the older women. Polly had thin bit of wood sharpened to a fine point. As I sat, she was diligently piercing smooth bits of leather to form my likeness on the small leather pendant. “How are you and your mates, Vanna Rae?” Marta asked tenderly. “Have you fully recovered?” “I have.” I nodded. “They’re surprisingly tender.” Marta laughed softly. “They usually are once the Mating Moon has gone. Until the next year. And as the years pass, they’re need is tempered until they become comfortable companions. She nodded over her shoulder to Lukas. The old man sitting in a wooden rocking chair behind them. Her mate. *** That evening I made it a point to corner Hunter. “I need you.” I told him. “Well…” He sauntered a few steps closer and caught a lock of long silvery blonde hair to twirl around his finger. “I am yours…” He grinned unabashedly. “Not for that.” I rolled my eyes. His smile didn’t waver. He knew it was for something else. “What do you need, Vanna?” He queried. “Are you still going on days off from guarding the wall tomorrow.” “Yeah…” He turned his head to eye me askance. “It’s Racer’s turn. Why?” “I need you to do something for me, if you would.” “I’d do anything.” I drew a steadying breath. Sure, he wouldn’t like what I was going to ask. “Would you find the nearest NightHunter Pack?” He took a step back. His head rearing as though I’d slapped him. “That’s a dangerous game, Vanna. You know how bloodthirsty they are.” “I told you we’d need to go hunting.” “I understand you’ve some need of vengeance. But you understand if you begin this course, it will utterly change your life. And if we go hunting other packs, it may very well change you. I can’t shelter you from that.” I gave him a long look. Understanding the gravity of his words. Hunter was never serious. For him to be so grave now, he was clearly very worried. And one thing I’d learned about him was that when he said something wise it should be received with great care. “Will you do it?” “To go beyond the wall and hunt another pack, I’ll have to receive permission from Draven.” I winced in frustration. “He’ll never condone it.” “He may surprise you.” Hunter said. “He’s no great fan of theirs either.” *** I was feeling awash with emotions that night. And needed some aggression expended on me and returned to assuage all that emotional pain. So, I knew which wolf I needed. When dinner was done, I climbed up to my loft and leaned over the railing. As I leaned over it to peer down all eyes lifted to me. All three males scenting the air as they caught the aroma of my arousal. I was heated. I wanted to expel some energy and dull some of the fears. I don’t think Draven will give Hunter permission to track for me. That knowledge was making my tension and aggression mount. I could feel my eyes flaring yellow looking down on them. I knew of only one of the three I could bring myself to harm. “Racer. Will you come up?” He nodded and the other two deflated. A pair of blue eyes and green eyes fell. And I felt a quick pang of guilt at seeing their sadness. Racer quickly climbed the ladder. I barely gave him enough time to get up. Catching his collar and dragging him the last few steps. Pulling him from view of below, I ripped his tunic off and shoved his pants down. He kicked them aside and lunged forward to catch my cheeks. Pulling me close to take my mouth with his usual ferocity. He was always the more aggressive lover. Often leaving me sore the next morning. I need that right now. He snatched his hands out and forced my dress down my shoulders. Yanking it forward and back until it hung at my elbows. Making my large breasts bob and then leap free. The pink crests popping above the neckline. He quickly pinched them between his thumbs and knuckles. Lightly pinching as he walked me backward into the wall. Making me gasp as I made contact. His mouth ravaging mine wildly. In his rush to get my skirts up he ripped a bit of cloth. And I felt the tension from downstairs. Vanquish and Hunter’s anxiety rolling up in waves. Their power emanating like heat from a fire. “I’m fine.” I called down. Feeling that power ease back to a calm level. Hunter was still kissing me, bracing my lower back he whipped me around in a circle. Pivoting me around him. Then tossing me backward on my bed. I crawled backwards to make room for him to pursue me. “I want in your ass, Vanna.” He was crawling toward me. His blue eyes darkly intent. “Then take it.” I looked at him from beneath lowered lids. Wanting his aggression tonight. Wanting distracted from my worries. He did exactly as bid. Catching my ankles, he dragged them down until I was flat on my back. Then he pushed up my skirts so he could fold my legs up by my shoulders. Exposing my vulnerable parts to his view. Making me feel very small and vulnerable as he bent me in half. He took the time to survey me in that position. His eyes trailing over my crevice. Already damp for him. And the tiny, perky opening just beyond that. The one he wanted to be inside. “So beautiful.” He murmured. “I want it all.” 10 Racer’s Ravaging I leaned up between my own legs as much as I could to catch his shoulders. “Then stuff it full, Racer. Hurt me.” His brows lifted then he gave me a slow evil smile. “As you wish.” He pushed the back of my thighs further down making my ass naturally lift toward him as I was folded. He spit on his hand and lightly moistened the entrance. Trailing his finger around it. Making me writhe with the need to be stretched. Despite being pinned as I was, I rotated my hips in circles beneath him. Inviting him in. “Ugh.” He groaned. His eyes brightening at the sight. He tipped his hand and pressed a finger into me. Turning it to loosen the ring of muscle protecting my entrance. “Does it feel good, Vanna?” “Yes.” I breathed. My neck straining and still pulling at his shoulders in my impatience. “Now, Racer.” I panted. “I want you inside.” “Fine.” He leaned up on his knees and aligned his hard cock with the tiny opening. For a brief moment I wondered if I had been too hasty. He was so hard it felt like he couldn’t fit. *** Racer didn’t hesitate. His gaze intent on my face as he forced into me. Planting his hard staff deep inside me. Straining the muscles of my ass as he stuffed himself into me. It hurt and I screeched. Catching myself and stemming it down. Racer was as relentless as I’d asked him to be. Holding my thighs down to keep my ass lifted and open for him as he drove into me. Tilting over me at an angle to get deeper made it feel like he was surely going to pierce me. “Harder, Racer!” I commanded. With a growl his eyes flared yellow, and he braced his hands outside my legs. Pinning them against me with his chest as he filled me. His sack slapping against my body as he filled me. Banging in and out of me. Curling his hips with the ferocity of any animal as he rode into me. Stroking hard and fast. Short thrusts which strained me inside. His wild grunts somehow arousing me despite the strange stinging pain I had hungered for. Then he moaned in wild pleasure. His body flexing and vibrating with his climax as he poured into me. The feeling was uncomfortable, but I ignored it, focused on my desires in the moment I swept my legs sideways, knocking his shaking arms from beneath him and making him fall face down on my chest. I swung my legs down with him still planted in me. Hooking one of his thighs I slid off him and hopped my pelvis up to flip him sideways. Rolling atop him I mounted him while he was still hard. Rolling my hips forward on him and taking my own pleasure. I dragged my nails viciously down his chest. Leaving long bloody scratches. I felt my eyes flare yellow as I dropped to sink my teeth into the side of his chest, not fierce enough to mark him but enough to hurt. He yelped but didn’t stop me. Instead, he lifted surprised arms. Flattening one along my back and cupping the back of my head with the other. Holding me to him so I could shower bites beneath his collar. He winced, hissing through his teeth. But despite all that he was thickening again. Swelling to full hardness once more. I was slamming down on him hard enough that I knew if I missed, I could seriously hurt him. But I didn’t care. Expending my rage on his body. Haunted by the images of me covered in the blood of my brothers. Saturating my hair until it looked dark red. Pouring down my face and pooling beneath me. Seeing the laughing face of the scarred alpha. Hearing the cold scoffing sound he made like an echo that kept ripping through my mind. I was filled with pain and fury. I lurched up. Tossing my blonde hair back to fall down my back and between his thighs. I thrust up my breasts as I pounded down on him. Bruising my soft inner walls with his hardness. “Vanna Rae?” He gave me a faintly worried look. His brows drawing together. “Shut up.” I ordered. His expression didn’t change but he quieted, sensing it was something I desperately needed in that moment. He caught my hips and began dragging me forward as I came down. Pushing himself deeper into my hole. Swaying his hips into me made the piercing pain at my furthest entrance. Pain I wanted in that moment. Physical pain that stole what I was suffering in my mind, for a moment. I gripped his muscled, furred, thighs. My nails biting through his skin as I gripped them to gain momentum on him. Finally, my emotions broke, and the images stopped. Pleasure exploded in me. Vibrating through every nerve ending and swirling through me until I collapsed backward. Slipping off him. Racer was still hard but willing to suffer it since he’d already received one climax tonight. He moved into a crawl and climbed down to the bottom of the bed with me. I rolled away from him and curled into a ball. Racer slumped down behind me. Folding around me and holding around my waist and chest to pull me against him. Sensing I need held despite that I was somewhat cold. “I don’t know what you’re going through, Vanna. But I’m here. I’ll take your rage and give you mine whenever you wish it. I’d do anything to assuage your pain, you know that?” And though Racer was the coldest of them I knew it was the most vulnerable and genuine thing he’d ever said to me. “I do.” I nodded. Staring at the dark wall beyond the bed and feeling a lone tear slip down my cheek. “I’m sorry you’re suffering.” He whispered before pressing his lips to the back of my head. 11 A Suggestion It wasn’t long before I asked Racer to go. He was quiet, hesitating a long moment. He doesn’t want to go. Doesn’t want to leave me alone. And I felt the hint of tenderness toward him that he was so worried for me. But in moments I felt the bed dip and he rose. I saw his silhouette in the darkness of my loft as he collected his clothes in the blackness. Slipping his tunic over his head before heading down the ladder to his own bed. *** I heard floorboards creaking down below a while later and then the rungs of the ladder. “Racer I’m fine. Please go back to bed.” “Bit fiercer than that.” He rumbled in a laughing voice and I could tell from the more confident note in his voice who he was. “What do you want, Vanquish?” I refused to roll over to talk to him. Sensing he stood behind me at the edge of my bed. He spoke to my back, nonetheless. Refusing to take the hint. “Hunter told me what you asked him earlier.” I groaned. “Of course, he did. I was rather hoping he could keep it between us.” He flopped onto the bed behind me. Positioning a palm behind his head to lean up and stare at the ceiling. Knowing he was intruding but heedless. He’s determined to say his piece, whatever it is. I truly was in no mood to hear it right now. “If you’re going to caution me about the dangers of hunting NightHunter Packs, I’m in no mood to hear it.” He scoffed. “I know you too well to dissuade you from whatever particular trek you’ve gained trajectory on.” I twisted to peer at him over my shoulder in curiosity. “Why’s that?” “Because I know you.” He chuckled. “You play meek when it suits you but you’re fierce. And stubborn as an old mule.” I snorted. “Well, thank you for that charming compliment.” “That’s me.” He murmured. “Filled with the compliments.” When I was only quiet in return, looking back at the wall, he sobered. “Seriously, My Dear, you do know it’s unlikely Draven will allow him to go on that hunt.” “I know.” I sighed heavily. Feeling sorrow wash over me. “If he were to defy the alpha or go on an uncondoned hunt, the punishment could be death.” “I know. I was thinking about trying to speak to Draven. To see if I could persuade him to let Hunter go.” But that thought made my stomach tighten. Draven scares the hell out of me. When he stood over me it made me want to whimper and back up. A natural response to his power. And the Asara Alpha was awash with it. “Might I offer some advice?” He turned his head to the side and waited for me to respond. Sensing he wouldn’t let this conversation lie, I rolled over to face him, still curled into a ball. He looked at me unblinkingly. Awaiting my answer. “What should I do, Van?” “If you approach the Alpha he’ll see it as a she-wolf stepping from her place in the hierarchy and he’ll consider it an annoyance when a she-wolf dares approach him when he’s an already-mated male.” I nodded slowly. Recalling his claiming of Lyra Lani at Declarations. The same one where it was announced the Haydens had claimed me. I grimaced. I hadn’t considered that my approaching the Alpha could constitute a forward threat to his mate. Lyra Lani might take it that way. Even if Draven did not. And Lyra Lani had never been anything but kind to all the younger females. That wasn’t something I wanted at all. “Shit.” I murmured under my breath. Wondering why I’d not considered such things. But the answer came quickly. Because I was a wolf princess once. And it was others worrying about offending me, never I offending, them. I sighed. Feeling utterly deflated. Vanquish rolled to his side to lay on his side facing me. Putting his knees against mine as if he merely wanted the contact. But his voice was unusually commanding toward me. “I am not encouraging you to give up so wipe that look off your face, Lover.” I lifted my brows in surprise. “You’re forgetting the benefits of the Alpha possessing a mate. It is an advantage not a hindrance. It gives she-wolves a recourse to approach issues with the alpha.” “You said I couldn’t speak to him!” I objected. “You can’t.” He nodded. “You speak to her.” “Lyra Lani?” He blinked at me waiting for understanding to dawn. It did soon enough. “I should ask her?” “Why not?” “Would he listen to her?” “He’s been hanging on her every word for years.” Vanquish laughed. “Don’t tell him I said that. Nor that I told you he followed her like a lost pup.” “You think she has that much sway over him.” “Probably more.” He snorted. “You have that much sway over us.” “But the other wolves don’t know that.” “Because the males still must have a strong face. Especially the Alpha. It doesn’t mean she doesn’t know precisely how to melt him, to use her wiles to persuade him for whatever she desires.” “So, you think persuading her to my cause, would persuade him?” “I think she’s very kind and holds much affection and protectiveness toward all you younger females.” “Sometimes, Vanquish, your wisdom overrides your terrorism.” He chuckled. “Don’t go telling people.” He slid his hand from beneath his cheek and reached over to stroke his knuckles along my cheek nearly reverently. I sighed at the pleasure of the simple touch. It seemed as though he sought nothing more than to offer me the suggestion and soothe the pain which had been washing through me in rivers. He looked at me a long while before saying perceptively, “When you tire of abusing Racer to soothe the burn in your soul, come to me and we’ll talk.” “Talk?” “Talk about the things tormenting you.” He seemed so genuine I couldn’t resist asking, the thing I’d feared for several weeks. I need him even more than the others. “Will you help me avenge my family, Vanquish? If Draven says we may.” He sighed and gave me a half-hearted grin. “I’d help you even if he did not.” My eyes widened in vague surprise. “You’ll learn one day, Vanna…What we truly are…” With those cryptic words he rolled off my bed and strode to the stairs without any push toward making love to me. 12 Don’t Go I’d thought he’d want more from me. After lying next to me and sharing that vulnerable moment, I’d thought he’d want to consummate that peace. But instead, he’s leaving? “Vanquish?” My voice made him pause with his foot on the top rung. “Yes, Vanna.” I slid off the bed and ran around it to catch him near the stairs. Bracing his cheeks in my palms I kissed him. Taking his smooth lips and savoring the passionate feel of his response. Without breaking the kiss, he stepped off the ladder to embrace me. Deepening the kiss. And standing over me I realized how much taller he was and how I had to stand on my toes to reach him. “Make love to me?” I asked. Somehow the fact that he hadn’t pursued it made me want him all the more. “No, Vanna.” I reared back as though he’d punched me. My eyes huge. “No?” He shook his head sadly. “Much as I love joining with you, I’ll not be used to assuage that pain again. I want you to want me for what I am to you. Not what I can steal from you.” I hadn’t realized I’d been so obvious down at the river. He’d known I was using him to distract myself? He’d recognized it for the same thing I’d done to Racer, just on a different level. I watched him turn from me and climb down the ladder. He looked up at me as he went down. His penetrating green eyes burned through me. Conveying some message, I didn’t wholly understand. *** The next day, I waited impatiently for the sun to rise. Knowing many of the females took that time when most of the males were resting to go to the river and bathe. Typically, the only males awake during the day were those which had run Border Guard during the evening and needed until late afternoon to taper down from their night’s work. Drawing a steadying breath, I headed to the river. I caught a whiff of a she-wolf and was hopeful it would be Lyra Lani so I could have a chance to speak to her. Instead, I found Zyra Momay bathing there brazenly. Her leather robes slung along the bank. Crouched on the edge of the bank with an elbow resting on his knee and his chin on a fist, was her mate, Magus. He appeared to be watching her intently. Savoring the sight of her golden skin in the morning light. And the soft stroking of her body as she lifted the water to splay it under her breasts and along her belly. He moaned in satisfaction, obviously giving her the directions as to what to watch. She seems to be obeying now. I noted before spinning on my heel to return to camp. I’d seen enough of this scene to know where it was going. He’s soon going to take her on the edge of that bank. Whether she submits or continues her little game of resistance. I’d heard the older females speculating that Zyra was an odd-she wolf. A unique mix of magic and beast. And it made her somewhat wicked. They speculated that the two were well-suited. Magus enjoyed his newfound power over the defiant she-wolf and Zyra seemed to enjoy being forced to submit. Being dominated by a wolf and a mage, more powerful than she. I didn’t know if they were right, but I’d seen Zyra tormenting Magus for enough years to know it’d been her favorite game until this last Mating Moon. The same one I’d been mated under. *** Feeling somewhat disheartened that Lyra Lani had been at the river I headed for Marta’s hut to see if Polly and her leatherwork were there. I knocked on the door and Marta opened it, despite the early hour, with a tea in hand. Behind her, Polly and Lyra Lani sat at her small wooden table. I felt a surge of hope that I might be able to talk to the Alpha’s new mate. Lyra Lani had always been kind to me though I knew she favored Samantha, Jaecar’s mate more than she did me. I was the newest stray and very few people in camp were fond of me. And I knew word had gotten around that I had tried to flee my mates the morning of Declarations. Since then, many of the other wolves looked down on me. Considering me little better than Lara. My friend, and the last she-wolf, to escape the Asara Pack. “Come in.” Marta invited with a warm smile. Her gray hair peppered with dark spots from where she was once a brunette. Her soft brown eyes always seemed to look at the rest of us like we were the same as her own children. I walked in hesitantly. Unsure how the Alpha’s mate would feel about my intrusion. She smiled and waved me in. “Come, Vanna Rae. Stop looking at me as if I’ll nip at you.” I realized I likely was and walked in more casually. Marta retrieved another wooden chair and began dragging it toward the little wooden table so I could join them. I rushed over to help her. Not wanting her to exert herself. She patted the top of my head as I began carrying the chair over for her. “You’re a good Girl, you are, Sweet One.” Feeling touched by her words, especially in-front of Lyra Lani, I happily sat. Feeling much more welcomed than I thought I would. “Have you come for your leathers?” Polly queried. Still etching just beneath the edge of the table. Likely on my procurement. I suspected. “I was hoping it might be close, though I know it is early yet.” She didn’t look up from her work. “No, My Dear, your timing is damn near perfect. I’ve been touching up the shading on them this morning, having finished most of the intricacies of the artwork last night.” I sat up eagerly, momentarily distracted from my purpose by my curiosity. I’d been told often enough of Polly’s great artistic skill. “May I see?” 13 Lyra Lani “Of course, you may!” Polly slid the other two leather medallions face down on the table across toward me. Barely pausing from the one she worked on. Marta smiled at me softly and nodded toward them. “Have a look. I think you’ll be impressed. Polly is quite exceptional.” I flipped them over and leaned to expect them in the dimness of the hut. Lyra Lani lifted the candle closer to me so I could see them better. I gasped, impressed. “Polly!” It was a beaming likeness of me. Down to the curve of my hair along my shoulders and my long lashes framing my eyes. But she’d somehow made me seem brighter. Like a bit of smiling light carved into the leather. Polly finally looked up to smile. “You like them?” “Love them!” *** “May I see?” Lyra Lani held out a delicate hand. “Of course!” I proudly put a medallion in her palm so she could have a look as I admired the detail in the other. Lyra Lani’s brows shut up in surprise. “Quite well done.” She gave Polly a quick glance. “An incredible likeness.” I found myself beaming so hard it probably appeared a grimace. I tamed myself and tucked my hands into my lap. Reminding myself how Lyra Lani always appeared a lady of the highest caliber and may not be impressed by my over-exuberance. But when my eyes flitted to her, she was returning my bright grin. “For your mates, I suspect?” She queried. “I wanted to give them a gift for all they’ve done for me.” “Even after the roughness of the Mating Moon?” Her gaze fell to her hands in her lap as she murmured the question and I wondered if somehow, her Mating Moon had proven rougher than mine. I remembered the tales I’d heard of Draven’s brutality and felt a momentary flash of resentment toward him. Wondering how he could’ve hurt such a kind she-wolf. “I’ve learned that they’ve done much for me since and before then. They were taking care of me in ways I hadn’t even realized. Traded clothes for me, hunted for me. Made sure that Draven wouldn’t have me put down for some of my behaviors.” My voice fell some. Lyra Lani’s head shot up. “He’s not as bad as they say, you know?” My brows shot up. Making me feel somewhat more hopeful. “He’s not?” *** “No.” She smiled faintly as she shook her head. Plucking at a callous on the inside of her palm thoughtfully. “Don’t tell any of the males, but he’s much kinder than they think. I don’t believe he’d have ever let you be put down. But as the king of wolves, sometimes he must seem more dreadful than his heart truly is.” I was shocked to hear someone speak so kindly of the ruthless Alpha. It gave me sudden courage. “Could I talk to you alone a moment, Lyra Lani?” I was hopeful now that perhaps she could sway her mate in my favor. I held my breath waiting for an answer. “Of course.” She rose from the table to walk to a far corner of the hut. Lyra Lani pressed a finger to her lips to remind me to speak softly. Then she pointed at the tiny bed near us where Marta’s husband slept rather heavily. She straightened and wrapped her hands together before her. “Now, what is it?” “I need your help.” I blurted. Taking her hands without realizing I had no place touching an alpha’s mate. “Please?” I bit my lip wondering if I’d been too impulsive but instead of ripping her hands away, she turned them to clutch mine. “What’s wrong, Vanna Rae?” She asked worriedly. “I’ve remembered some of my past.” She leaned forward nearly breathless to whisper urgently. “Tell me!” “I-I…” I decided to omit that I’d once been a pack princess, for fear that Lyra Lani might see it as a challenge. “My family was killed in-front of me by NightHunters.” Her face showed deep sympathy and she reached out to pet my hair around my ear. “You poor thing. No wonder you didn’t remember such a horrible thing.” “I fled and fell and hit my head.” I further explained. “That’s when I lost my memories, I think.” “Vanna Rae!” She pulled me in close and wrapped me in a tight hug. “How dreadful! What can I do to help?” I eased back from her nearly ashamed of taking advantage of her kindness. “I-I want revenge, Lyra Lani.” Her brows shot up. “That sounds horribly dangerous, Vanna!” “I know.” I admitted. Biting my lip. “But I have three very dangerous mates.” Lyra Lani hesitated. Letting her arms slip down mine to squeeze my hands reassuringly. Her expression relaxed and she gave a grudging head tilt. “That is true. They are ferocious beasts.” I drew a long breath trying to gain courage. “What is it?” “I need Draven to give them permission to help me hunt down the NightHunters.” I dumbed down what I was really asking. Implying I only wanted vengeance on the ones that’d harmed me. But really, I’m going after them all… Lyra Lani winced, and her hands fell. “You want me to persuade him to give you permission.” I felt suddenly bereft at the absence of her comforting touch. Like I’d betrayed her for asking. “I-I need his permission to let me, and my mates go after my vengeance.” “You want him to release three of his fiercest Border Guards and one of the only breedables in the camp to go on a mission of vengeance that doesn’t benefit the pack?” She eyed me askance. Making clear what she suspected his answer would be. I felt nearly as if I were hearing his words from her mouth. It sounded very much like something he’d say. I chewed my lip eyeing her. “Is it too much to ask.” “Yes.” She nodded, gaze falling before rising to level on me. “But I shall ask him. Though I can’t promise you, you’ll get the answer you hope for. I hold very little persuasion over him. And he is a formidable alpha.” 14 Gifts “I know…” I whispered. Gaze falling. “But my mates thought you hold more power over him than you sound…” “Did they?” The smiling note in her voice made me lift my head. “Does that please you?” “It does some, that they’d think so.” “One confided to me that you’ve had him under your sway since you were nearly pups.” That made her face brighten even in the dark. “Thank you for that Vanna. But please don’t say such things to anyone else.” I understood why she asked. It could make the alpha seem weak. “I won’t.” I promised. *** “I will need all your help very soon.” I told my mates around the dinner table. Vanquish set down a hawk’s leg to eye me. “Did you get the Alpha’s permission?” “I talked to Lyra Lani.” “That was a good call.” Racer applauded. I looked at Vanquish and he lowered his head in a subtle nod of welcome. “I think we may all end up separated if things go the way I suspect. And I want you to know that you three are everything to me. You mean the world to me.” I reached over to stroke the back of Vanquish and Hunter’s hands. Giving Racer a long look across the table from me, so he understood he was equally as important. “Why would we be separated.” Vanquish eyed me askance. “That’s a poor idea.” Racer chimed in. I don’t know of another way. “I don’t know what’ll happen yet.” I told them. “I don’t even know if Draven will approve my request.” But I hope so. I’m relying on Lyra Lani to plead with him, use her wiles, whatever she must do to convince him. “Where is this conversation going?” Vanquish cut to the heart of the matter in characteristic fashion. I’ve commissioned gifts for each of you. A testament of my devotion to you. Hunter was already holding out his hand. Curiosity written over his face. Eager for any gift I’d give him. I pulled the three leather medallions from under my dress and lifted them over my head. Each of them was strung on a leather necklace. I slipped one in ever direction. Each male took one and studied it. “This is really beautiful.” Hunter proclaimed. “Remarkable really.” “I think this is the first time someone’s ever given me a gift.” Racer breathed. “This will not suffice if we must be away from you.” Vanquish’s hand fell to the tabletop with it in hand and his eyes roved my face as if memorizing every line of it. Somehow, I’d known he would be the one that’d be difficult. He always is… *** I knew I’d been having the same nightmares again because when I finally started enough to wake up, I found my mates curled into a frame around me. One on each side and one slung across the foot of the bed. Their dark shadows calm as they rested in slumber. Guarding me as best as they can from my own memories. But as much as the nightmares tormented me, I lived for them. I was garnering pieces of memory from each of them. Fragments of my life before… I knew I’d been important but didn’t know who I was or who my pack was or if it’d matter to anyone but me. It feels like it should. Feels like it would be very important to all of us. But I sensed that was just my own urgency pounding beneath my flesh. Sighing I smeared a hand across my sweating forehead to dry it and slumped back to the bed. “Everything okay?” Hunter asked. “As much as it can be.” “Dreaming again.” “Nightmaring again.” I corrected. “I’m sorry.” He sounded mournful. “I wish we could bear them for you.” “You wouldn’t want to.” I sensed his desire to argue but he subsided. *** I rolled over, finding Vanquish on the other side of me. I flopped a leg over him and wrapped an arm over his chest. Hunter tucked against my back and rubbed between my shoulders to help me relax. Between them, I felt much safer. Which should’ve made it unsurprising that I was soon lost back in slumber again. But this time was very different from the rest. I was younger. Very small and I was skipping from the woods. I could see a flawless white skirt over scrawny legs. And I held a fistful of ugly flowers I planned to give my mother. Very proud that for once I had collected them without the help of my brothers. It was a sunny day and in the distance, I could hear the drizzle of a river. Early morning yielded dew still clinging to the leaves above me and dripping on my dress and hair as I past, beneath them. But I felt so cheerful I hardly noticed as I skipped back home. I flung open the door and found everyone around the table. Making the huge Main Room seem incredibly small. The sunlight poured in behind me and my two older brothers grumbled and cursed me as they shielded their eyes from the abrupt early morning light. My older sister, Laila Bae, defended me laughingly. “Be nice to your baby sister!” She chided the older ones. Still grumbling, the blonde one stood and strided to the door. Hooking it with a booted toe to swing it closed. “It’s too early for that shit.” “Aviari!” Baila Lae chided. “Language!” “Yes.” Killian drawled. “Do watch your foul tongue around the delicate ears of our baby sister.” Aviari tilted his blonde head and quirked a square jaw. “For the record, both you and Vanna Rae have fouler mouths than anyone in this house.” “Not sweet little Vanna Rae!” Killian objected in horror. Holding his arms out to me. “How could you say such a thing?” He feigned shock. I skipped to my favorite brother. 15 My Favorite Brother Killian scooped me up and put me on his knee. “Look at this face.” He caught my chin and turned it side to side as if to display my lovely angles. I turned my head in pretty poses as if to show my innocent, sweetness. “Oh, I see it.” Aviari said. “She’s a tiny, evil, blonde version of you. Equally as dreadful.” Killian clucked in mock outrage. Both my little brothers were snickering behind their hands. I shot them a venomous look then remembered I was supposed to be revealing how angelic I was. Least that’s what Killian always said. That’s why he’s my favorite. “Fair bit of demon in her.” Aviari teased. Giving me a broad grin. “Not in the least!” Killian defended “She’s virtually perfect!” Killian said. Giving me a wink through one of his laughing blue eyes. *** Aviari had walked back to the table still laughing and picked up a bit of roasted boar and bread. Opening his mouth for a bite when the door was tossed open. I’d thought mom and dad were sleeping, so I was very surprised when they burst through the front door. Chests heaving as if they’d ran together the whole way back. My eyes shot across the table at my two younger brothers seeing the worry on their faces as they ducked like frightened pups. “What is it, dad?” Killian asked. Setting me on his feet. As the oldest of us, he was the one dad relied on most. We all knew that. Killian walked behind me to get closer to them. But I could catch what dad was saying. He put a hand on Killian’s shoulder. “There are NightHunters in the area. Sent by King Detry undoubtedly.” “This close to Gallion Main Territory?” Killian sounded shocked. “I’m surprised too, Son.” “You want me to take out a hunting party?” “No.” “Dad?” Killian’s black brows lowered over his eyes. “You know how strong I am.” “You’re unique, Son.” Dad said under his breath. “Best of both me and your mother. Too precious to feed to the NightHunters. You’re utterly unique.” Aviari grunted behind Killian. “You know how important you are as well.” Dad reassured. His hand moving to his blonde son. As light as his big brother was dark. They were only a year apart and were very close. I felt arms wrapping my shoulders comfortingly and realized BailaLae was back there. “I need to separate my heirs, just in-case.” Dad explained. *** I whimpered at the idea of dad making us split up. Who would go where? Is he sending me away? “Baila Lae!” My mom stepped around the men to see my sister. “Come here, Honey.” The sunlight pouring in the doorway framed my mother’s hair. As blonde as mine and Aviari’s. All the rest of us mimicked dad’s black-haired coloring. Baila Lae walked from me on leaden feet. I caught at her wrist. Clinging to it. Sensing that something was very wrong. And feeling very much like I wouldn’t see her again. I sat bolt upright in my bed in the cottage with the Hayden brothers. “What is it?” Vanquish asked urgently, looking at me over his shoulder. “What did you see?” Hunter chimed in. I didn’t know how to explain all of it. I knew instinctively that I’d been right. I hadn’t seen Baila Lae after that sunny spring morning. It was the last day I’d seen all my older siblings. Older siblings. I knew my little brothers had been murdered. What’d happened to my older ones? Had the NightHunters gotten them too? I instinctively knew something that I should not have. Killian is not. I knew it might be possible for someone to kill Aviari if they could get close enough before he made them. But he’s dangerous. And Baila Lae was so sweet and trusting she’d be easily murdered but Killian…Killian was a nearly indestructible animal. I didn’t know how I knew it. Couldn’t prove it. Couldn’t explain it. But I was dead certain. *** The next morning, I was up with first light. Creeping out of the pile of males to sneak down to the river before the rest of the females awoke. Samantha and Jaecar were down there so I prepared to turn back but Samantha calling to me stopped me. “Don’t go Vanna Rae! He’s just washing my hair.” She giggled. “We are just about done here.” Jaecar shared a hidden smile with his mate. And she cast him a look that said they’d already done a fair bit more than that. For a half a second, I wondered how many of us had made love to our mates by the river. Realistically, probably all of us. Probably more than once. In my mind I envisioned writhing bodies in every corner of the clearing around the river. Picturing males atop their females. Laying over them or mounting them on all fours like wolves. I imagined that’s what it could be like under a Mating Moon if the females no longer feared the males and if there was no risk of other males slaughtering a mated male to steal his she-wolf for their own. We could never be peaceful like that. I knew. It was the nature of wolves to always be in conflict. Somewhere far off I could hear a woman’s voice telling me so. I saw glimpses of sunlight tangling in her hair as she sat over me. The sun brightening across her face until it was blinding. But I still recognized the voice from my dream. My mother. But she’d spoke of wolves as if she wasn’t one. My father had taken a human as a mate? That seemed shocking since wolves taking humans for partners had been outlawed for longer than anyone could remember. I couldn’t envision him remaining an Alpha if his pack had known. Unless she was something else. Which seemed the most plausible bet. Not a wolf. But not human either. 16 Leaving Me Jaecar helped Samantha out of the water and into a filmy yellow summer dress. I turned away since neither of them seemed bother by their nudity. Being mated suited them. I’d never seen Samantha seem so confident. Soon they were chatting and elbowing each other playfully. Jaecar stepped behind her and tenderly twisted her hair to wring out some of the dampness for her. “Thank you.” She peered at him over her shoulder. “You’re most welcome.” He massaged her shoulders. “Now, let’s go find some critters for you to sketch.” He collected her drawing book from a stand of trees and held it up to show her. She caught his arm and they wandered off into the trees. Looking so happy I wondered if they might take off skipping. Well, they seem to be working out well. *** I knelt next to the cool water and began sloshing my face. Glimpsing some small fish toward the bottom, I paused to watch them thoughtfully. “What ugly thoughts have such a pretty face looking so miserable?” I knew before I turned that it was Vanquish. I spotted him leaning against a tree. His arms and ankles crossed as though he’d been watching me awhile. I wondered if he was the reason Samantha and Jaecar had scampered off so fast. “Not really ugly. Just frustrating.” “What?” He walked over to crouch next to the river beside me. Twisting to look at me. “More dreams I can’t explain. More hints I can’t fully understand. More pieces that don’t fit my puzzle.” “It’ll all come together.” He reassured. “The more you want it, the more you press it, the less it’ll come.” “Then what do I do?” I tossed my hands in frustration and dropped backward onto my butt. “Let me help you.” “How?” “Here.” He sat back and stretched his legs out toward the water. Watching bits of sunlight dancing across the green tinted surface. He patted his thigh welcomingly. “Lay down.” I turned my back to his side and laid back to rest my head on his thigh. “Relax. Let things flow.” He began tracing a fingertip over my brows and down the length of my nose. It was such an oddly soothing gesture that I quickly found myself going limp. Feeling the mounds of hard earth and twigs under my back. Feeling where my shoulder blades and hips jutted into the softer bits of dirt. I felt my own heart beats thudding dully in my chest. Everything became blinding color over me, and my eyelids became so heavy it felt impossible to keep them open. “Let your mind wander. Reach out for strings of memories. Draw them in and follow where they lead instead of trying to yank them back. Walk softly, tread in their direction and let your mind lead you.” His voice was soft and rumbling and made my body feel like it was floating as I relaxed into a strange state of being where everything was more vibrant, more beautiful. His touch seemed to give me focus. *** And to my surprise, I was soon back to the same day where my dream had taken me. But it was now late afternoon. Killian, Aviari and Baila Lae each had burlap sacks filled with their things. Killian carried his and hers. They were all three next to the door. Me and my littler brothers swarmed them. Crying and clinging to them. I, especially, held onto Killian. “Please don’t leave us. What if I never see you again if you go.” “Come on, Vanna Rae!” He gave me a half smile but even as young as I was, I could tell it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “I’ll make it back to you one way or another.” “Will you be back when the NightHunters are gone?” I peered up at him. Blinking back tears in blue eyes as vibrant as his. “No.” He shook his head solemnly. “I wish I could be, but I’m going to have to go away for awhile.” “Why!” I stomped a foot. “Because dad says so.” “Why!” I sobbed. “I don’t know, Vanna Rae.” He said forlornly. Giving me a helpless look. “But he knows what he’s doing. And he’s our Alpha so we do what he says.” “Can’t you be Alpha and we do what you say? Then you say, you’re coming home!” I pleaded. Hanging onto his shirt as though he’d have to leave with me still hanging onto him. “One day I will be, Vanna Rae. And I will come back.” “What if I’m gone by then?” “Then I’ll find you.” *** Aviari hugged me next. By now my eyes were dumping tears. “Viar, don’t let him go.” I whispered. Casting Killian a yearning look. Aviari smiled sadly in response. “If I had my way, neither of us would be going.” He whispered to me conspiratorially. “I’d rather be here with you then being sent off by myself.” “By yourself?” I blinked horrified eyes. My jaw gaping. “Yes, Sweetheart.” He crouched before me. Holding my itty bitty waist so he could get my full focus. “Dad needs us to go to different places in-case the NightHunters are trying to shut down dad’s line.” “Then why don’t we have to go?” I argued. Sobbing so hard again that I couldn’t see through my blurred gaze. “Because you three are too little yet and need to stay with mom.” He cast mom a look. She returned it from where she stood near the stairs. Her hand clutching the railing in a white knuckled grip. Her lips were curved in a sweet smile, but I could see it shook at the corners. “But I need you to look after Tomas and Alex.” “But Tommy and Alex don’t care what I say!” I objected. “But you’re still their big sister.” Aviari pointed a finger to my chest. “And you’re the toughest girl I know. So I know you’ll keep them safe. Promise?” He’s trying to give me a purpose in staying. I knew what he was doing but I could never deny he or Killian anything. I nodded sadly. 17 Ugly Decisions “How will I know you’re okay?” I asked Aviari in the memory. My small body was jerking with the weight of my grief. I didn’t want any of them to go. And I was so little and felt so helpless at the thought of all my older siblings leaving me. I imagined seeing a breakfast table where only half of our family sat. Instead of a room brimming over with laughter and teasing. “We’ll write you.” Baila Lae stepped behind Aviari and dropped a hand to his shoulder as if to give him strength. She gave him a gentle squeeze. “Dad is going to bring letters back and forth so none of us will feel alone.” “I can’t know where you are?” I looked up at her. Wanting to cling to her dress and beg her to stay with me. “No, Sweetheart.” She dropped to her knees next to Aviari to look at me. “It’s not safe for any of us that way.” “What if you’re not safe there?” “Us?” Killian had come back to stand over us. He rotated his wrist and opened his hand. Making black smoke seep from his palm to fill the Main Room until it was nearly blinding. Then I heard Baila Lae sigh in her sing song voice and saw her glow from just in-front of me. It grew so blinding that she banished all darkness in the room. Shining like a star. “Have you not met us?” Aviari, now visible again, asked. He slowly peeled his palm open and I saw the small red feathers marring his palm and the ball of red and orange fire blooming just above it. He whirled his hand and doused it instantly except for a tiny spark on his finger. He flung it in my hair and blew. Instantly putting it out after it fizzled a burn into a few strands. I gave him an appalled look and sniffed. Shaking my head in abhorrence at the awful smell of my singed mane. “To remember me by.” Aviari grinned. He was always a bit more ornery then the other two. Teasing me a bit meaner. I frowned at him. My tears effectively drying up as I gave him a black look. “You’re dreadful.” “I’ll miss you too, Baby Sister.” He laughed. Standing and ruffling my hair fondly before he turned away. I didn’t know then how much I’d miss that touch over the next few years. But dad had been right to do what he did. The NightHunters were hunting us. Primarily dad’s Alpha line. That was made obvious by the continuous attacks the NightHunters did in our territory. Trying to get closer to our home. I saw the house as I did back then. Catching it in my mind’s eye as it looked when I’d skipped from the woods that morning. With an expansive wood deck on the front. Held by several pillars on the front. A large spanning house with a second level, showed we were pack royalty. It was the biggest house in the area. Impossible to miss. I wondered how hard it’d be to miss now. *** “Draven!” Lyra Lani had heard her mate enter the hut after guarding the wall all night. It was the first chance she’d had to talk to him. He rounded the wall to peer at her from the doorway. His gray eyes looking sleepy. He brushed a hand through pitch black hair as he gave her a waiting look. “Yes, Mate?” She sat up. Holding the blanket to her bare chest as she rose to speak to him. “I’ve something I dearly need to speak to you about.” “I see that, since it appears you were unable to sleep with waiting for me to get home to address it. I’ll make you an exchange.” “What?” She eyed him warily. “Drop that coverlet and I’ll hang on your every word despite how tired I am.” He gave a half-hearted grin. “Fine.” She let it slip from her fingers and reveal her plump nipples cresting the porcelain skin of her breasts. He stared mesmerized. She obviously did have his undivided attention. He was riveted. “Can you even hear me?” She asked dryly. “Every word.” His eyes didn’t move. Staring at her body appreciatively. “You said the Princess of the Gallions would come to you for help.” His head snapped up and the glaze of desire left his eyes as he turned alert. Every inch the Asara Alpha. *** “What do you know, My Mate?” Draven queried. “I thought it was Sam.” Lyra said in a soft tone. “I didn’t say that.” “You didn’t deny it.” She countered. He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned leisurely against the frame. “I take it you know who she is now.” “Vanna Rae has gained some of her memory back and seeks permission to use her mates for vengeance against the NightHunters that killed her family.” “Does she know what she is?” “I don’t think so.” “A Gallion Princess?” Draven clarified to make sure they were discussing the same thing. Lyra Lani shook her head. “I don’t think so. She didn’t speak of it and didn’t appear to be hiding things from me.” “Why’d she go to you?” “She wanted me to persuade you to let them all beyond the walls on her mission.” He eyed his lovely blonde mate a long moment. “You said you knew she’d come to you…” Lyra reminded softly. “And you said you’d have to let her go.” “But they’re my best Border Guards.” “She’s going to find a way to do it. I know enough of her to know that.” Lyra cautioned. “She’s by far the most stubborn woman in this pack.” “Not the most.” He gave Lyra a pointed look. Lyra’s lips tightened but she conceded. “One of the most.” Draven drew a long breath and his arms fell. Lyra Lani sensed his uncertainty. Knowing the precedence it would cause if he released a female beyond the walls. Even under the watchful eyes of her mates… “They’ll follow her anywhere. Even if it means challenging you.” “They don’t want to challenge me.” “But they want her bad enough to sneak from under your thumb.” “When I said you could argue with me behind closed doors, I didn’t mean outwit me.” “Is that what I’m doing?” Her face brightened slightly at the compliment to her intellect. “Seems that way.” “Will you let them go?” She asked under her breath. He gave her a long study. 18 Favors I opened my eyes and found Vanquish staring down at me. Still strung across his thigh. “Did it work?” “You’re a genius.” I sat up and twisted to catch his face. Applying my lips to his in a long kiss. I leapt to my feet to run back to the cottage. But his vise grip on my wrist brought me to a dead stop before I started. I gave him a slow look. “Ah, ah. I helped you. I deserve to know what you’ve discovered.” “So many siblings, Vanquish.” I dropped to my knees next to him. Excitement written over me. “More than I thought.” “More than the two that died?” “Yes.” I nodded. “Are they alive?” His voice rose with interest. “I don’t know…But I desperately want to.” “What are their names?” “Killian, Aviari, and Baila Lae.” “A sister?” Vanquish’s brows shot up. I nodded, smiling brightly. “The most wonderful one.” “And how were the older brothers?” “Kind, handsome, gentle. The best.” “They weren’t with you when the NightHunters came?” “No.” I shook my head. “Father had sent them away to protect his line. He split us up.” Which was obviously a wise decision considering what’d happened to us that remained. Though I knew better, I felt a tinge of bitterness that we weren’t sent away to safety too. “Where’d he send them?” “I don’t know.” “That’s why you’re headed back to the cottage.” He said shrewdly. Releasing my wrist to sit back. I gave him a sideways look. He looked back at the river. His crossed ankles swaying from one side to the other. “You need someone to hunt someone. And the best in the pack is under your pretty thumb.” There was the hint of something unreadable in his tone. Without saying anything that might incite his tensing demeanor, I rose and aimed for the cottage. Looking for Hunter. *** Before I reached the door of the cottage, I was headed off by a woman with the hood of her cloak pulled up. I came to a dead stop and reared back to get a better look at her. Recognizing the fair features of Lyra Lani. “Vanna Rae…” She greeted. “You have an answer?” I blurted hopefully. “I do.” She looked around furtively. “Can we go inside?” I looked at the cottage door, not wanting to put my current thoughts aside but realizing that she deserved that after taking what I’d requested to the alpha. Please let him say yes… *** “Yes.” I waved for her to follow and continued my path to the door. Tossing the latch and walking in with Lyra on my heels. “Vanna!” Hunter welcomed with arms open. Seeing the Alpha’s mate behind me, he hesitated and took a respectful step back. Not wanting too close to her. Any wrong movement toward the Alpha’s mate could be construed as a challenge to the Alpha. Hunter isn’t trying for that. “Your cloak?” Racer held out his hand from a distance. Lyra took it off and folded it over her arm before stretching to hand it to him. He went to the pegs behind the door and hung it over them. “What brings our Beta to the Hayden Cottage this morning?” Hunter asked in a friendly tone. “Vanna Rae asked me for a favor.” Lyra explained. “I made good on my side.” Excitement slammed through me like a hammer. She said something to him! “What’d he say?” I quickly poured hot water in a cup and added some mint and crushed leaves to it for flavoring. Handing it to her. She took it with a nod of thanks. “He said he’s worried about setting a precedence.” I winced. That was what I’d been afraid of. Both Hunter and Racer backed up toward opposite corners of the hut. Reluctant to see me getting disappointing news. “So you’ll have to let your mates drag you out as though you’ve all been banished.” “What?” My head snapped to attention. “We need you all not to say anything. Just make a big production of looking despondent and packing your things to leave. Draven will look angry and follow you and let the pack make their own assumptions about what’s happening.” “We’re to deceive the pack?” I asked incredulously. That doesn’t seem right. “If you want beyond the wall.” Lyra said firmly. Quirking a haughty blonde brow. And looking every inch the powerful Asara Beta. “We’ll do whatever it takes.” Hunter interjected on my behalf. Sensing I didn’t know the appropriate thing to say in my shock. She’s right. I should shut up and do what we’re told. We’re getting my way. I was so stunned I merely stared at her jaw agape. “Whatever he wants.” Racer added with a solemn nod. Lyra nodded. Standing, she pushed her chair into the table. Lifting her cup daintily, she drained it and left out the door as quickly as she’d come. Vanquish was right. Going to her was the right thing to do. She does have much sway over the alpha. I realized. Understanding that somehow, she’d persuaded the Alpha to do the impossible. Let us go. *** “Hunter?” I rounded on him as soon as the door closed behind her. “Yes?” “I need a favor from you.” “From the look on your face, I’m not going to like this.” He crossed his arms over his chest. Looking very much like Vanquish in his disapproval. He’s right. He’s not going to like this. “When you go on Guard tonight, would you begin looking for a two story, bare wood house in the center of an abandoned village.” “Abandoned village?” His voice rose. “Or a NightHunter village.” It dawned on me that I had no idea if they’d still occupy the territory or not. And in truth, I had no idea how far away my home would be from Asara Territory. Who knows how long I ran before cracking my head. Or how far I’d gotten after. I couldn’t remember for sure. “After we find that. I’m going to ask you to find someone. Someone very important to me.” “A male?” He tilted his head suspiciously. “No rival. But yes, a male.” “We’ll see if I can even find this house of yours.” He shook his head dumbly. “The stuff I do for you Mate.” “I know…” I murmured. “It’ll be well worth your while if you can find it.” I promised provocatively. Hunter paused to peer over his shoulder. Trying to verify my meaning. I met his look unflinchingly. I mean it. My mates had taught me that I could bribe them for anything with my body. It was a price I was willing to pay and payment they always yearned for… I’d earned that from them. A cost I’d paid with my body. Beneath a violent Mating Moon. 19 Time Lyra met with me later and told me she’d let me know when it was time for us to go. But I found myself increasingly impatient. Agitated enough to spend half the night pacing. Every night for the last sevennight. And I knew that Hunter had been sneaking beyond the wall under the tenuous guise that the Alpha had given us permission to do so, though he’d not condoned it yet. It’s a dangerous game for Hunter. And I was often awake worrying for him until he got home. Looking weary and exhausted and flopping into his bed miserably. Indicating to me, he’d not yet found the house I so desperately needed to see. Come on. I pleaded Heavenward. Where is it? I was sure that if Hunter couldn’t find it, no one could. *** HUNTER Hunter had been sneaking beyond the wall in the evenings to search for the house as Vanna Rae had asked. Knowing that he was leaving half the wall abandoned every time he did so and risking Draven’s wrath or banishment. But he couldn’t deny Vanna Rae’s desperate plea. The same as he could deny her nothing else. He drew a long breath as he again worked his way back to the first place Racer had said he’d seen her before Hunter and Vanquish had pushed her toward the Asara Wall. Toward safety. He worked through the trees more carefully than he had the time before. Lowering his bare feet slowly to ensure he stepped on no valuable evidence of where she’d been. He wove through the trees in a broad perimeter. Stepping carefully and moving the leaves with his toes. Working further North than he had in the past. Hoping that Racer may’ve been off on his estimation of the original location. As he walked, he caught a faint whiff of a feminine scent. He drew a long, slow breath. Lifting his head to take it in fully. Going very still, he focused his senses on that meager smell. Certain that he was catching some remaining scent of his mate. He moved methodically toward it. Finding a bit of gray root curling out from under a layer of Fall leaves like a crooked finger. On the sharp knuckle he saw a bit of blood and strands of long blonde hair. “Vanna…” He murmured. Dropping to his knees and lowering over the old blood, he inhaled and confirmed what he was already suspecting. He lifted his head and looked straight up. Seeing what may’ve looked like a narrow path through clustered trees, heading further North. Working his way that direction, he was careful to track his course by ripping bits of bark on the trees to signal his path. It was a mere hour from sunup when he came into view of the crumbling structure. A two-story home which would’ve looked like a regal family home once with a complete wrap around deck. Windows with sugar glass completely surrounding it to allow for a full view around the home. Hunter stepped through the entryway and shoved the creaking door aside to see a bright room. Lit from cracked and broken windows on every wall. The light framed a handsome square breakfast table. It was like entering Vanna Rae’s haven. Hunter yearned to snoop on the top floors and see what he could learn of his mysterious mate from inspecting the home. He decided against telling Vanna what he’d found. Wanting to do a further inspection of the house and to verify that there were no strays living in the house before he brought her here. *** Upon entering the Hayden Cottage, Hunter was met by Vanna climbing down to the base floor to give him a long look. Her brows drawn together hopefully. In that moment, Hunter was highly tempted to confide to her what he’d found but decided against it until he was certain she’d be safe visiting. But Vanna had different ideas. After a long study, her face eased in relief. “You’ve found it.” Hunter gave a half-hearted shake of his head. She reared her head back, tossing her hair over her shoulder and cocking her hip and putting a hand on it in such a way that he knew he was in grave trouble. She wasn’t buying a word of what he was selling. “Yes, you have. Tell me where.” “Vanna Rae…” “Hunter, don’t you lie to me!” Her tone turned stern. “Why wouldn’t you want to show me?” Guilt flared through him as he thought about how he’d hoped to snoop around before bringing her there. And questioned if that was more the reason, he didn’t want to tell her yet than that he was concerned about her safety. But a niggling little voice in his mind said that was untrue. Despite that deep curiosity he was worried about stray NightHunters and concerned about trying to sneak Vanna beyond the wall to begin with. *** VANNA RAE Hunter was lying to me. And I was determined to find out why. And where my home is. I felt reserved that my mate was hiding things from me. But was still incredibly hopeful that seeing my former residence would bring back further memories that might help me piece together my past and find my family. When Hunter left that night, I was a shadow on his heels. I’d been careful to act normal as I ensured he and Racer had food for work tonight. And kissed them each goodbye. It wasn’t hard to deceive Hunter into thinking I had no stubborn intentions to follow him, as he was partially absentminded anyway. Clearly lost in thought about what he’d discovered. What he was determined to keep hidden from me. *** I stepped when Hunter stepped. Taking longer strides to put my feet in his tracks. As we reached the edge of the wall, I was creeping tree to tree. He scanned both directions before cracking the broad wooden door, enough to slip through. I waited a heartbeat then mimicked his maneuvers. Half afraid that when I eased through that crack, I’d find him waiting for me on the other side. But when I came through, he was a distance ahead. Paying no attention behind him. Dangerous. I thought worriedly. What if I was Draven seeing what he’s up to?